* 




PAPISM 



IN THE UNITED STATES. 



BEING, 



SELECT CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE PAPAL CONTROVERSY, 



DURING 1835—40. 



BY ROBERT J. BRECKINRIDGE. 



We do not look upon the Popish sect as a religion, but rather as a hierarchical 
tyranny, under a cloak of religion, clothed with the spoils of the civil power, which 
it has usurped to itseli, contrary to our Saviour's own doctrine. -John Milton's 
JJef. pro. Pop. Ang. Proefi 



BALTIMORE! 
DAVID OWEN & SON, 2| 3 N. GAY STREET. 
MDCCCXLI. 



MATCHETT, PRINTER, 



Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1841, by the Au- 
thor, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Maryland. 



TO THE 

Second Presbyterian Church and Congregation 

OF BALTIMORE, 

THIS VOLUME 

IS MOST AFFECTIONATELY AND MOST GRATEFULLY 

DEDICATED, 

AS A TOKEN OF PROFOUND ADMIRATION 

FOR 
WHICH 

They have so freqently, so signally, and so affectingly 

MANIFESTED, 

IN THEIR PERSONAL AND PUBLIC ACTS; 
DURING 

THE WHOLE SPIRITUAL OVERSIGHT 
of their 
faithful friend, 

and unworthy pastor \ 
Baltimore, Feb, 12, 1841, THE AUTHOR. 



ADVERTISEMENT. 

The author of the following pages, in submitting them 
in this form to the public, deems it not improper to ex- 
plain himself briefly to his readers. 

There are several objects which he supposes may be 
gained, or at least promoted by the publication of this 
volume. One is, that in this way, the history of the rise 
and early progress of the papal controversy in the region 
where his lot is cast, and in some degree throughout 
America, will be preserved in a permanent and con- 
tinent form; a history personally important as it regards 
ny individuals, and not without its use in illustrating the 
principles, the spirit and the aims of papism in this 
country. — Another is, that persons really desirous of 
making themselves acquainted with papism in general, 
and its character in this age and country in particular; 
may have not only the means of doing this somewhat 
increased, but may also see, in our personal experience, 
the manner in which and the means by which God has 
been pleased to lead an individual similarly situated with 
themselves, in the same course, before them. A third, 
and the prevailing reason, has been the hope of spread- 
ing information on one of the most important and here- 
tofore neglected topics of the age; and of stimulating 
public curiosity and interest, on a subject in regard to 
which, men seem to have been dead nearly in proportion 



TI 

as the obligations laid on them to be all alive, were tran-* 
scendent. 

The contributions to the papal controversy published 
in this volume, cover a period of six years of the life and 
ministry of their author. They have been years of great 
care and toil, not only in his more important and direct 
work as Bishop of a large church and congregation com- 
mitted to his particular oversight, by the great Bishop of 
souls; but also, as he has been connected with many of 
the great movements of the age, and very especially with 
the difficulties and deliverance of that branch of the 
church of God in which he is a minister. He does not 
therefore offer this volume to the public, as any thing 
more, than what a person so situated may be supposed 
to accomplish in hours stolen from nature, from sickness, 
and from the ordinary enjoyments of life. 

The scholar may repose unqualified credit, in all the 
references and authorities of this volume. All of them, 
where they are given as original, have been diligently 
and laboriously verified; and where that was not possible 
or was not considered necessary, the authority relied on 
is stated. Indeed, we have found so little to our taste in 
the elemental volumes, on the papal controversy; and so 
many inaccuracies of reference perpetuated through suc- 
cessive authors quoting from each other, and all pretend- 
ing to be original; that we have prefered to push our 
studies, in an independent manner, up to the original 
sources, wherever it was possible. 

The reader may also rely with implicit confidence on 
the facts and statements of this bock. They have all 
been made public in the face of assassins seeking our life, 
of informers watching our actions and words, and of im- 



Vll 



placable and unmerciful enemies conspiring our ruin. 
The book is true, to the letter. 

For any thing more, the author is deeply sensible that 
if it should be made an instrument of good — it will be 
because God shall own it. After what he has seen and 
experienced, after those things of which he has been made 
the instrument ; he is the last that should be found dis- 
trusting God. Let the adorable God do therefore, what 
seemethto him good; it shall by his grace, be good also 
for his servant. 

Baltimore, February, 1841. 



CONTENTS. 



NUMBER j. 

Page. 

The Commencement of the Papal Controversy in Baltimore, in 



1835 1 

NUMBER II. 

Carmelite Convent in Baltimore; an Outrage which was probably 
Committed therein, 7 

NUMBER III. 

Questions to Determine the True Church, 17 

NUMBER IV. 

Romanism — Political and Religious, 19 

NUMBER V. 

The Antiquity of the Protestant Faith 3 31 

NUMBER VI. 

Worship in an Unknown Tongue; Gregory vii. and the Bohemian 
Churches, 39 

NUMBER VII. 

The General Councils. — Which are they? What have they done?.... 44 

NUMBER VIII. 

A Visit to the Baltimore Cathedral, 56 



X 



CONTENTS. 



NUMBER IX. 

Pagb. 

The last of the House of Valois, 66 

NUMBER X. 

Judge Gaston ofN. C. — Religious Liberty — Mental Reservation,.... 80 

NUMBER XI. 

An Address to the American People. Hon. Mr. Gaston of N. C. 
Catholic Perfidy — Prostitution of the Public Press, 90 

NUMBER XII. 

Texian Revolution, before San Jacinto, 102 



NUMBER XIII. 

Jerome of Prague; and the Council of Constance, 108 

NUMBER XIV. 

Papal Propagandism in the United States......... 116 

NUMBER XV. 

Papal Provincial Council; Preaching of Bishop England, 126 

NUMBER XVI. 

Case of Eliza Burns the Ahducted Orphan, 137 

NUMBER XVII. 

Bishops Full, versus Bishops Empty, 159 

NUMBER XVIII. 

First Kentucky Consecration, of "My Lord Purcell," 175 



CONTENTS. Xi 

NUMBER XIX. 

Page. 

Lent — its Curious History and Present State, 181 

NUMBER XX. 

"The Big Beggar-Man." 189 

NUMBER XXI. 

Vocation and Preaching of Archbishop Eccleston, 198 

NUMBER XXII. 

Conjunction of St. Bacchus and St. Ignatius, 202 

NUMBER XXIII. 

Papal Unity — its Nature, Certainty, and Advantage, 207 

- NUMBER XXIV. 

Creed of the Church of Rome; her Dilemma and Imposture, 214 

NUMBER XXV. 

Eliza Ann O'Neal, and her Rescued Child...... 232 

NUMBER XXVI. 

Escape of a Nun from the Carmelite Prison in Aisquith street, 235 

NUMBER XXVII. 

The Case of Olevia Neal the Carmelite Nun, called Sister Isabella,.. 239 

NUMBER XXVIII. 

Review of the Correspondence between the Archbishop and the 
Mayor of Baltimore, 258 



xii 



CONTENTS. 



NUMBER XXIX. 

Page 

The Tax Book of the Roman Chancery, 281 

NUMBER XXX. 

Secreta Monita Societatis Jesu, 297 



NUMBER XXXI. 

Papism before the Courts of Law: our Legal Persecution, 316 

NUMBER XXXII. 

Letter of Robert J. Breckinridge to the Second Presbyterian Church 
of Baltimore, on the Occasion of his Presentment by the Grand 
Jury: with the Action of the Session, and that of the Church 
thereon, 322 



NUMBER XXXIII. 

The State of Maryland against Robert J. Breckinridge,.. 331 



PAPISM IN THE XIX. CENTURY, 



IN THE UNITED STATES. 



NUMBER I- 

THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE PAPAL CONTROVERSY IN 
BALTIMORE, IN 1835. 

The address to the public which follows, under the 
signature of one of the conductors of this Magazine,* 
should more appropriately have appeared in one of our 
daily papers. It has been presented for publication to 
two, and refused by both. Heart-sick at the mournful 
condition of our city press, and destitute of as good 
reasons to address to others, as were disregarded by those 
applied to, its author fulfils the only duty left him, and 
asks from the few T that may see these pages, a perusal of it. 

Mr. William Gwynn Jones, the putative editor of the 
Gazette, is said to be a gentleman and a protestant. 
Indeed, it is not long since we saw him presiding, in Dr. 
Henshaw's church, as president of a Bible Society. Save 
the mark ! We have reason to know, that when, in his 



* The Baltimore Literary and Religious Magazine, 
1 



2 



THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE PAPAL 



own opinion he felt called on to make voluntary boast- 
ings of the freedom of his columns from all improper in- 
fluence, and thought himself at liberty to use Mr. Breck- 
inridge's name as a caption, and to make a free version 
of his statements, the pretext of his discourse ; he pro- 
cured a mutual friend, to give previous intimations of his 
intended course with assurances that it was kindly in- 
tended. The absence of Mr. B. from this city during 
the greater part of December and January 1835, left him 
silent and ignorant of what was doing; while from time to 
time Mr. Jones, in his editorial columns, besides the va- 
rious help of his correspondents, kept amusing the priests 
with a war upon a poor absent Presbyterian parson ! 
Courageous souls! The attack, as well as we can now re- 
member, seems to have been renewed about eight times. 

In the end, Mr. B. returned to Baltimore, and inclosed 
under cover of a very civil note to the editor of the Ga- 
zette, the public address which follows ; and sent both 
by the hands of one of the worthiest gentlemen in town, 
with the express request to publish or return the paper. — • 
At the end of three days^ the same friend brought for an- 
swer from Mr. J., that he must have a personal interview 
with the author before he could publish the article. In 
this contingency Mr. B. wrote another note, saying amongst 
other things, that his health did not permit him to visit 
Mr. J., and while he would be happy to see him at any 
time, it was quite useless to hold discussions about so 
plain a case, and one in regard to which a common act 
of justice, and not advice w T as asked from him. Before 
replying to this note, the mutual friend who had first 
written of Mr. J's intended course, called on his behalf 
and no doubt at his suggestion, upon Mr. B., and had a 
free conversation on the subject. Some hours after his 
departure, the article was received in a blank inclosure 
from the hands of the friend who delivered it. 

The article was then sent by another friend to the pub- 
lishers of the American, who returned it with a civil note, 
declining to publish ; although, in addition to the op- 
pression under which the author was seen to labour, he 
was a subscriber to that paper. 

As to the probable influences which produced these 



CONTROVERSY IN BALTIMORE, IN 1835. 



3 



results we have no question, nor has the public here, 
who think at all. Let us state a few facts. 

1. The article now published, while it was in Mr. J's 
office, (the Gazette,) was seen and read, among others, 
by a young gentleman, whose father is the host of Bishop 
England when he honors this good city with his presence. 

2. The feelings of this gentleman, (the father,) on the 
general controversy, may be gathered from tw r o facts : 1. 
He applied to a member of Mr. Breckinridge's congre- 
gation not long ago, for a list of the trustees and elders 
of the church. (What he w T anted with them is yet to 
appear!) 2. He rose and left the house, still more re- 
cently, when Mr. McCalla in a lecture mentioned Bishop 
England's name, in connection with the inquisition. 

3. It was at first the intention of Mr. J. to publish this 
rejected article in the Gazette ; it was the opinion of his 
intelligent foreman, who is by repute a frequent contri- 
butor to the columns of the very respectable journal he is 
connected with, that u the article would do it was the 
avowed opinion of the former editor of that paper, that 
Mr. B. should be allowed to explain and defend himself; 
Mr. J. stated that he objected to " only two words;" and 
unluckily, these two words, (which he has kept secret 
still,) — were revealed after the young gentleman spoken 
of above, had read the manuscript ! 

But it is vain to argue such a matter. Any man of a 
candid spirit, who read the repeated attacks in the Ga- 
zette, and saw the useless boastings about its freedom 
from popish influence, would exclaim at once — surely, 
surely, fair-dealing demands that the man should be al- 
lowed to explain his conduct, when he offers to do it over 
his own signature, and does it in terms respectful to all 
men, and does it in a single article ! Yet such is neither 
the logic, the morality, nor the independence, of a part 
at least, of the public press in Baltimore ! 

In illustration of this subject, and that the matters may 
not pass into oblivion, we record here two facts. 

1. An individual now T living in this city, whose name 
is at the service of any one who considers himself as im- 
plicated, tells us he is ready to make oath, that within a 
few years, every daily paper in this city, (except the Pa- 



4 



THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE IAPAL 



triot, which was not applied to) including both the Amer- 
ican and Gazette, refused to publish, even for compensa- 
tion as an advertisement, the prospectus of a Protestant 
newspaper, published in New York. 

2. Within a few months, (almost weeks,) three of the 
papers in this city, in re-publishing the evidence taken 
on the trial of the persons arrested for burning the Con- 
Tent near Boston, garbled it, so as to omit the acknow- 
ledgment on oath of the lady superior, that she had 
threatened a portion of the people of Boston, with Bishop 
Fenwick and 10,000 brave irish : (Poor Watson and 
Mercer could expound the meaning of such threats, if 
they w T ere back from their bloody graves.) The Amer- 
ican was one of the papers that garbled this testimony. 
The present editor of that leading journal, (who is a re- 
puted Catholic,) can explain how this extraordinary 
omission occurred. In the meantime the publishers will 
excuse us for seeing in such acts, a better solution than 
their own reasons afford, of the rejection of Mr. B's 
statement. And though the Gazette published it truly, 
it admitted without comment, an abusive article virtually 
denying that such testimony was ever given ! 

As to the undue influence exercised by the popish 
part of the city, comprising as they do, less than a quar- 
ter of the people, and embracing in that quarter not even 
the rateable part of its wealthy enterprise and intelligence; 
no man who is willing to see, doubts it. That this in- 
fluence is ruinous to all who will not submit to it, and 
are too weak to resist it, is so manifest, that it is this 
very startling truth which makes it so hard to get men to 
act in shaking it off. That the press in its turn should 
feel this blighting influence, is not wonderful ; and that 
being itself first won, it should afterwards be used to win 
all else, — by terror or seduction, is clear enough. 

Before we lay down our pen, we will ask in conclusion 
of this matter : 

1. What protection has any Protestant gentleman in 
this community, in the present state of affairs, in any in- 
terest w T hich the newspapers can reach and choose to as- 
sail — provided he thinks fit in the discharge of any duty, 
or if you please, in mere caprice, to call in question the 



€ OiSTTROVERS Y IN BALTIMORE, IN 1835 



5 



stupid dogmas, and wicked practices of the Romish 
priesthood ? 

2. How could a small portion of the redundant wealth 
of our merchants and mechanics, and other enterprising 
citizens, be more usefully, or more profitably employed, 
than in establishing in this city, and in other cities and 
towns, political presses, and mercantile presses, issuing 
daily papers, that should be decidedly protestant ? Or is 
it ever to be, that the free and glorious principles of the 
reformation are to be without an advocate, only in this 
free and glorious land ! 

THE REJECTED STATEMENT, 
TO THE PUBLIC > 

The undersigned regrets the necessity which compels 
him to make the following statement. 

From the autumn of 1832 to the autumn of 1834, the 
undersigned as pastor of the Presbyterian congregation 
worshipping in East Baltimore street, preached in various 
parts of this city, about five hundred times. During this 
period, he never preached a single discourse intended to 
be, or considered by him, controversial ; nor did he ever 
in his public ministrations, attack any sect of persons ac- 
knowledged by any other sect, to be Christians ; and, es» 
pecially did he make no movement towards a controver- 
sy with the Roman Catholics. 

In the autumn of 1834, the undersigned, impelled by 
reasons which seemed to him imperative, but which he 
supposes would not interest the public, commenced with* 
out previous notice of any kind, and in his regular week* 
day ministrations, a series of lectures in a small room 
attached to his church, on the prophecies of the New 
Testament, which he supposed had reference to the church 
called by its members, Roman Catholic and apostolical. 
These lectures were followed by others in the same room, 
for the benefit of his own charge, on some of the author- 
ised religious publications issued with the sanction of 
persons high in office in that church, in this city. 

In the midst of one of these lectures, a Catholic priest 
named Gildea, said to be rector of one of their churches 
1* 



6 



THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE PAPAL &Co 



in this city, interrupted the exercises in a manner which 
nothing but the forbearance of my friends, prevented from 
receiving its merited reward. The excitement produced 
by this incident brought together week after week, such 
numbers of persons, anxious to hear what might be said, 
as to compel us to open our church ; where lectures upon 
the great points of doctrinal difference between Catholics 
and Protestants were continued until the early part of 
December, when I left the city on a journey from which 
I have just returned. 

In the course of one of these lectures, in which it was 
attempted to prove that the Roman Catholic church 
is essentially and universally aggressive, exclusive and 
intolerant, I asserted incidentally their influence over the 
whole political press of this city. In an editorial article 
in the Gazette of December 10, 1834, it is said that I had 
thought proper " publicly and frequently to declare the 
subserviency of the whole press in this city to this parti- 
cular sect." I will be permitted to say, that neither res- 
pect for myself, nor for the gentlemen who conduct " the 
whole press in this city," would ever allow me to assert 
its " subserviency" — in such unqualified terms to any 
set of men. I have said, and I am ready to establish 
the truth of the assertion, that the sect now spoken of, 
has sought, and still seeks, a totally undue influence 
over the public press of this city ; and while I charged 
this rather as accusation against those who sought, than 
those who from interest or feeling, yielded to this influ- 
ence, in any degree ; I arn bound to say, that I believe 
the Catholic population of Baltimore, with less than one 
quarter of the aggregate wealth, enterprise, and intelli- 
gence of this good city, has for years exerted tenfold the 
influence over the press, that all the remaining three- 
quarters ever did. And, I for one, am ready to co-ope- 
rate for the destruction of this hurtful and undue influ- 
ence. Personally, I am a stranger to most of those who 
conduct the public press amongst us ; and never intend- 
ed to call in question Jtheir right to act as they thought fit 
in relation to this subject; asserting at the same time ? 
the right and the duty of the Protestants in this city, to 
provide against such a state of affairs. 



CARMELITE CONVENT IN BALTIMORE. 7 

I will be allowed to say, that it is against the fatal 
doctrines of the Roman Catholic church, and not against 
the city press, that I wage war. It is with priests, and 
not with printers that I seek fairly to end a controversy, 
forced upon me. It is before the assemblies of the 
people, not in the daily papers, that I desire to be allow- 
ed to explain the doctrines of the cross of Christ, and 
free them from the pollutions of the darkest ages and 
the worst hierarchy the world ever saw. Whenever, 
therefore, the present respectable archbishop, or any of 
his learned bishops, priests, or other associates think fit 
to accept a standing offer made long ago, and now re- 
peatedly William L. McCalla, John Breckinridge,. 
and myself, we, or either of us, will attempt to show that 
their religion is not the religion of God, and that their 
church is not the church of Jesus Christ. Un- 
less this fair and plain offer is accepted, I trust I shall 
be allowed to pursue my own course, in my own pulpit ; 
and that the public will pay no attention to the various 
private misrepresentations set on foot to shield a cause 
which admits of no public and manly defence. 

As my name and conduct have been repeatedly called 
in question, in the Gazette, during my absence, in rela- 
tion to this subject, I hope the editor of that paper will 
feel no difficulty in publishing this statement. 
Very respectfully, 

Ro. J. Breckinridge. 

February 9, 1835. 



NUMBER II. 

CARMELITE CONVENT IN BALTIMORE, AN OUTRAGE WHICH 
WAS PROBABLY COMMITTED THEREIN. 

Most of the citizens of Baltimore know that there is 
a convent of the order of Carmelite nuns, situated in 
Aisquith street, in this city. Any one who chooses to 



8 CARMELITE CONVENT IN BALTIMORE* 



pass along that wide and cool promenade, some summers 
afternoon, will see the large roomy edifice, with its win- 
dows carefully closed and curiously grated— and the 
words "Carmelite's Female Academy, 55 painted in 
large letters over one of the main entrances* 

By the way, it has surprised us that they who re- 
nounce marriage, should be so surprisingly devoted to 
children. The Jesuits make their ostensible business, 
the education of boys; while all sorts of nuns seem to 
have a peculiar propensity to deal with girls. Now this 
is not the case with heretics. Protestant old bachelors, 
which is the nighest approach we can make to a monk, 
are generally averse to being tormented by urchins. And 
our only class of single females, that most worthy, tra- 
duced, and estimable class insultingly called old maids^ 
generally prefer kittens to children. For our part, we 
care not who knows that we consider this, the most ad- 
mirable class of human beings. We have always noticed 
that if any thing is particularly neat, refined, and just, 
in person or behaviour, the world cries out, old maid! If 
a lady is especially estimable on account of the purity of 
her conduet, and the strictness of her principles, the little 
wits call her an old maid. So that this abused phrase 
has got to sound pleasant to our hearts; and when we 
hear it, we look out for a middle aged female, rather re- 
markably a lady (and oh! what is not covered by that 
word,) in all respects. Some may sneer at their single 
state. We take it for granted they are single from choice. 
And this is the only point in the whole compass of thought, 
in which these are to be likened to nuns. They are single 
through choice. But as we have said, they are not usu- 
ally remarkable for devotion to other people's children* 
Nuns, are very generally and rather impudently so devo- 
ted; and we should be happy to have the remarkable fact, 
honestly and modestly solved. 

But these poor Carmelites, we verily believe, would 
every one of them rejoice to be out of their cage. A pair 
of girls once called on us for a donation to the establish- 
ment. We thought it rather odd: but after a moments 
hesitation, said yes, and offered them a donation of twen- 
ty-eight New Testaments, which we understood to be the 



CARMELITE CONVENT IN BALTIMORE. 



9 



number of nuns. The girls seemed posed in turn, and 
civilly declined that gift, but rather urgently solicited 
something else. We replied, that next to God's Word, 
which they would not take, our best gift for them was a 
short counsel; our compliments, namely, to the ladies of 
Mount Carmel, sisters to the blessed virgin, and the 
urgent advice, to go home, get married, and train up 
children in God's fear. Whether the message was ever 
delivered or not, is not difficult to decide. That it could 
have been at all available, we are now aware was im- 
possible. If we had then supposed these poor victims 
were so, unwillingly, we should have despised ovrselves, 
for harboring a thought that could wound them. But the 
world is getting wiser, and w r e trust we have got a little 
light within a couple of years, on several matters; and 
amongst others, about a certain lady called by one whose* 
word we greatly revere, the ^mother of harlots" 

We take it for granted that every body who can read, 
w^ill read, and many who cannot will get others to read 
to them, something about convents. All who want 
wives, will of course; all who have children had better; 
and they who have determined never to marry, will do as 
they please. Mrs. Sherwood has written a book, which 
we thought rather flat; but we heard of one poor simple- 
ton, it gave sense enough to, to keep out of a convent, 
and we shall therefore respect the book. Scipio de 
Ricci, whose abridged memoirs of his trials and sor- 
rows, and of the corruptions of his diocese, (he was a 
Romish bishop in Tuscany, towards the close of the last 
century) — have been published in this country under the 
rather repulsive title of " The Secrets of Female Convents 
Revealed^ should be read by all, who have nerves enough 
to stand a bird's-eye view of Tophet.— Miss Read's 
Six Months in a Convent ought to be put into the hands 
of every child, that goes to every school of nuns. It is 
an aw T ful book to the nuns, and poor bishop Fenwick. 
Poor fellow; we will serve him up some day, as he is 
cooked in that book, as a desert for the heretics. That 
is, if he don't hang himself in consequence of its pub- 
lication. — The lady superior we take it for granted 
from the nature of the case^, and from some symptoms 



10 CARMELITE CONVENT IN BALTIMORE. 

her keepers have allowed her to manifest, is hopelessly 
demented. 

But as we intimated, we have changed our opinion 
about the poor Carmelites, in so far, that whereas we once 
thought they were willing victims w T e are now convinced 
they are not. Miss Read demonstrates that no one 
would be allowed to leave any convent, even of the Ur- 
suline order. All who have left them, have had to make 
their escape ; Miss Read being one of four who escaped 
from the convent on Mount Benedict, at different times. 
The last of them led to the burning of the "cage of un- 
clean birds" — last summer. And this has been the case 
every where. Will the Catholics show us one that has 
been allowed to depart in peace? And yet as far as we 
can gain an insight into these dens, all desire to be out. 

Now the question arises how could these females at 
this austere establishment, of the sisters of the blessed 
virgin Mary of Mount Carmel, as the poor things call 
themselves, get out if they desired it ever so ardently? 
How could they get out°l None are allowed converse with 
them, of the male sex, except his reverence their confes- 
sor, who has we dare to say, the best room in the house; 
and his holiness the bishop, who of course, is over all 
and has free access to all; Now, as implicit, unquestion- 
ing, unhesitating obedience, is the corner stone of all mo- 
nastic duties and merits, for my part, if I were a female 
determined to eschew the masculine gender, I would as 
leave this priest and bishop had not quite such free ac- 
cess to me and spiritual power over me. But we speak 
of temporal restraints now. How is she to get out: when 
the priest or bishop gets rude, or the heart sickens under 
the horrible tedium of everlasting inanity, or the spirit 
boils over under unutterable indignities, or the body itself 
is at last worn down with cruel oppression? Reader en- 
quire, and examine how could they get out9 None but 
females, of the world, are allowed to speak to them. They 
are allowed so to do, only through a curiously contrived 
grate. The nuns never come singly; but always in 
pairs or by several, to watch each other. Then their 
dress and appearance are so peculiar and similar, that to 
uninitiated eyes they all look alike; especially, through 



CARMELITE CONVENT IN BALTIMORE. 



11 



a grate in a dark place. If one should grow desperate 
and get access to the grate, and tell a Catholic woman 
she wanted to get out, she would only be exposing her- 
self to ruin. We could tell some stories on this head 
that w-ould hardly edify the holy mother church to hear. 
But suppose that by perfect accident, some protestant 
female came to the grate, and a poor nun that wished 
to be let out from the living death within, should get 
speech of her— and in her phrenzy tell her name; how 
easy would it be to substitute another for her, when she 
was enquired for, and let the substituted one say she had 
been* out of her head? They got the young lady who 
escaped last from the Charlestown convent, to acknow- 
ledge this of herself. — Who would apply for civil pro- 
cess, when he expected to have his house burnt fordoing 
it? Who would seek justice from the tribunals, when 
he know r s he jeopardizes his own life by doing so? We 
learn from the best authority, that the archbishop has 
been thoughtful enough to command his liege subjects, 
not to use personal violence against us for fear of public 
scandal. And the laws being insufficient for our protec- 
tion, the papists in town praise the bishop for his mer- 
ciful interposition! Who would wish to rouse the hatred 
of people, who stop at nothing against their enemies or 
for their adherents? Even the wretches who in cold 
blood murdered poor Watson and Mercer, on the 
Rail Road but the other day, for no other offence than 
being Irish Protestants, are not without powerful friends 
who are endeavouring to save them. And they will pro- 
bably succeed. We have received repeated assurances that 
secret petitions are circulating through the state, for their 
pardon* Even the public press is sealed up. The other 
day, the editor of the Gazette published a high eulogium 
on the liberality of the Belgian Catholic Parliament, to 
Protestants. We w r rote him a short note offering to fur- 
nish him with the manifesto of the Catholic bishops of 
this very Belgium, refusing submission to the free con- 
stitution of that state, because said they, toleration of 
any other sect, is contrary to our faith, our duty and our 

* They were pardoned. 



12 CARMELITE CONVENT IN BALTIMORE, 



conscience. Now said we to the impartial protestanf 
editor, will you publish "this manifesto?" If not will 
jou publish our note? Good Mr. Jones stood mute; and 
so that affair ended. 

We say again — these Carmelite nuns, are unable to get 
out, let them desire it ever so much ! Why, will some 
female say, I would jump out of the windows; I would 
scream for help: — I would raise the whole town. We 
suppose the unhappy female mentioned in the following 
statement thought so too; and became desperate, and 
made just such an attempt. How it ended, the day of 
great account will reveal. 

STATEMENT. 

We whose names are subscribed hereto, declare and cer- 
tify y that on or about the — day of — 183 — about nine 
o'clock at night, as ive were returning home from a meet- 
ing in the Methodist Protestant church, at the corner of 
Pitt and Aisquith streets; and when opposite to the Car- 
melite Convent and school in Aisquith street, our at- 
tention was suddenly arrested by a loud scream issuing 

FROM THE UPPER STORY OF THE CONVENT. The SOUnd 

was that of a female voice, indicating great dis- 
tress; we stopt and heard a second scream; and 
then a third, m quick succession, accompanied with the 
cry o/HELP! HELP! OH! LORD! HELP! with the 

appearance of great effort. After this there was 
nothing more heard by us during the space often or fifteen 
minutes; we remained about that time on the pavement 
opposite the building from which the cries came. 

When the cries were first heard, no light was visible in 
the fourth story, from which the cries seemed to issue. 
After the cries, lights appeared in the second and third 
stories, — seeming to pass rapidly from place to place, in- 
dicating haste and confusion. Finally all lights disappear- 
ed from the second and third stories, and the house be- 
came quiet. 

No one passed along the street where we stood, while we 
stood there. But one of our party was a man, and he ad- 
vanced in life; all the remainder of us were women. The 
loatch was not set, as some of us heard 9 o'clock cried, be- 
fore we got home. 



CARMELITE CONVENT IN BALTIMORE. 13 



Many of us have freely spoken of these things since 
their occurrence. And now at the request of Messrs. B. 

C. M. we give this statement, which we solemnly dz- 
dare to be true; and sign it with our names. 

John Bruscup, 
Lavinia Brown, 

SOPHONIA BrUSCUP, 

c Hannah Leach, 

j Sarah E. Baker, 

j Elizabeth Polk. 
Baltimore March 13th, 1835. 



Certificate of the Minister. 

This is to certify that John Bruscup, Hannah Leach, 
Sophonia Bruscup, Lavinia Brown, and Sarah E. Baker, 
are acceptable members of the Methodist Protestant 
church, of Pitt street station. 

Signed, William Collier, Sup't. Baltimore, March 
12, 1835. 

All the above named persons are known to us, and 
hundreds in this community. Every one of them is wor- 
thy of credit, separately. The Rev. Mr. Collier is a 
Protestant Methodist, and has the charge of the church 
at the corner of Pitt and Aisquith streets. The five first 
certificants are members of the church he serves. The 
sixth one is a Presbyterian. That the facts stated occurred 
just as stated, no candid person can doubt. How those 
facts are to be explained, we leave all to decide for them- 
selves. For ourselves we take it, as perfectly clear, that 
the unhappy sufferer from whom the screams proceeded, 
needed, and would have thanked God for deliverance! 
She would have come out from them if she could ; she 
would have escaped as a bird out of the snare of the 
fowler. 

We take leave then to say, 

1. This whole subject must be perfectly familiar to the 
superior of this convent, and to the priest who resides 
there as confessor to the establishment, and we demand 
of them an explicit and* satisfactory account of this af- 
fair; in default of receiving which, we shall put upon their 
silence the only construction it can bear. 
2 



14 



CARMELITE CONVENT IN BALTIMORE. 



2. The archbishop of this diocese, ought to know that 
such transactions are perpetrated in this establishment. 
And if all his American feelings are not swallowed up in 
his vows and duties to the head of the holy Roman state, we 
expect and call upon him to ferret out this transaction, 
and relieve the public mind by a full statement of the 
affair. 

3. To aid him in his humane labours, (for which we 
trust he has leisure, as the terrapin feast of lent must 
now be over,) we have to say, that we are well assured that 
two females have died ivithin six months in the Carmelite 
convent; and if he loill furnish us with the date of their 
deaths, then we will furnish him with the date of the ter- 
rible affair, to which toe now call his paternal notice. 

4. We ask our law-makers and law executors, whether 
their honest judgments do not tell them that such es- 
tablishments ought either to be suppressed by law, or 
subjected to the most rigid and constant scrutiny by the 
civil authorities? If all the past, in all ages and countries, 
does not prove that these nests of unmarried women, 
under the despotic secret control of unmarried men, are 
sure to be places for which they are fitly contrived — of 
all cruelty, licentiousness, and wretchedness? Should such 
terrible abodes of sin and folly be held sacred, in violating 
human and divine laws, and oppressing and corrupting, 
if not destroying free Americans, because their founders 
and rulers do their misdeeds in the name of God? 

5. We call upon the community at large to frown upon 
such establishments. Let no man violate any law, even 
bad ones. Let the persons, property and rights of all be 
held sacred. We are no Jesuits; we know that no end can 
justify any improper means. — But public sentiment can 
be and ought to be enlightened, roused and turned with 
irresistible power against these Nunneries. The laws 
ought to be so made that the poor victims may get out: 
they ought to be so executed that the civil authorities, 
should statedly, constantly, promptly interfere, to see 
what wrong is done, and redress it. — The rulers of these 
convents ought to be brought to justice for crime, just 
like all other criminals. — Children ought never to be sent 
to their schools; — young ladies ought to be sedulously 



QUESTIONS TO DETERMINE THE TRUE CHURCH. 15 



kept from the influence of nuns and their confessors; and 
the whole public mind be so informed, that every poor girl 
should know what a place and a fate she is seeking, 
when she sets her face towards these abodes of sorrow. 

Oh ! that God would deliver our land and our children 
"From the strange woman, even from the stranger ivhich 
flattereth with words; ivhich forsaketh the guide of her 
youth, and forgetteth the covenant of God. For her 
house inclineth unto death, and her paths unto the deep; 

NONE THAT GO UNTO HER RETURN AGAIN." PrOV. II. 

16—19. 



NUMBER III. 

QUESTIONS TO DETERMINE THE TRUE CHURCH. * 

Baltimore, March 11th, 1835. 

Dear Madam, 

Your note of to-day was handed to me an hour ago, 
and as you seem urgent for some reply to it, I will say 
what seems needful at once. 

1. "Was there a visible church from the time of the 
apostles up to the reformation }" is your first question. 
How extensive the church of God may have been, in any 
particular age ; or to how many, or to whom visible, it 
may be impossible to say. But I answer, that for the 
whole period you mention, there w T as undoubtedly visible 
a church of God — and doubtless also apostate churches. 

* If the following letter should meet the eye of the lady to whom it was 
addressed in reply to a very urgent one from her, we rely on her goodness to 
excuse its publication, for the following reasons: — The subject is one of 
public and great interest; — the individual more particularly interested 
cannot be identified except by some act of her own, past or future; the 
points involved, all look to one great and most hacknied argument of the 
papists, to prove the exclusive truth of their fatal system; — and the an- 
swers to the questions seem to contain a perfectly conclusive, and in 
some good degree, new overthrow of their absurd and wicked pretensions. 



16 QUESTIONS TO DETERMINE THE TRUE CHURCH 

2. "If so , name that church." The followers of Jesus 
were first called Christians at Antioch ; his true followers 
are called so now, and have been called so ever since. 
Until the origin of the papacy, early in the sixth century, 
the true church was called nothing else, generally, but 
Christian; and hereticks received their various names, 
JYicolaitans, &c. After the rise of the papacy till the 
beginning of the thirteenth century, about the origin of 
the inquisition (embracing the mystic period of 666 years 
spoken of in Scripture, and being the first part of the 
1260 years that the true church was in the wilderness,) 
the various sects gradually spread and gained ground, 
and especially papists, or followers of the bishop of Rome, 
w T ho finally assumed the name of Roman, Catholic, and 
Apostolical, leaving the true name of the true followers of 
Jesus still Christian. But the papists becoming domi- 
nant over all Europe, nicknamed the true followers of 
Jesus, who constituted the true church, by various names 
in various ages. Some they called Hussites, some Poor 
men of Lyons, some Waldenses, &c. &c. Early in the 
nineteenth century they gave us other names, as Luther- 
ans, Protestants, &c. But the name of our church ever 
preferred by us in all ages is Christian, in opposition to 
Arianism, when it was triumphant, and to the Roman 
Catholic Apostolic during its long rule. History, sacred, 
ecclesiastical and profane, is full of proof of the constant 
existence of this true church of God. 

3. "Where was it to be found !" In every country of 
Europe, in great part of Asia, and in portions of Africa, 
Considering that the Papists persecuted us for 1260 
years, during 594 of w T hich they brought the awful tribu- 
nal of the inquisition to act upon our people every w T here; 
considering that they burnt many of our books, that they 
falsified many others by making us speak what w T e never 
said, that they wrote absolute falsehoods upon us, and 
that they prohibited all the world from reading what we 
wrote, and all this for so many hundreds of years; it is 
little less than miraculous, that any trace of our existence 
is to be found from the beginning of the sixth to the end 
of the eighteenth century, a period equal to more than 
a fifth ^art of the world's duration. 



QUESTIONS TO DETERMINE THE TRUE CHURCH. 17 

4. "At what period did the church of Rome apostatize?" 
If you will read the Bible and then the history of Euse- 
bius, you will find that for 324 years after the birth of 
Jesus, not a single distinguishing tenet of the Romish 
church existed in the world. Transuhstantiation, the 
mass sacrifice, the adoration of Mary, the worship of 
saints, the veneration of images and relics, the seven sa- 
craments, arricular confession, &c. &c. not one existed 
in our true Christian church. The apostacy of Rome 
commenced with the exercise of persecution, and was 
complete when she became drunk vnth the blood of the 
saints. In 532, or about that year, the emperor of Rome 
conferred on the bishop of Rome, power to produce con- 
formity in doctrine by temporal punishment; here the 
apostacy began. About 1198, this power was more com- 
pletely organized by the erection of the inquisition, at 
the end of 666 years after the apostacy began, as the 
scriptures had foretold. In 1545 the council of Trent 
commenced its session, and at the end of eighteen years, 
broke up in 1563. The cardinal Du Ferier, who was 
ambassador of the king of France at that famous coun- 
cil, entered his protest against every thing it had done ! 
When that council rose, the Papal apostacy was complete, 
after a regular and downward career of folly and crime 
for more than a thousand years ! From that time God 7 s 
command is most express that his people should come 
out of her, lest they be partakers of her sins ! Oh ! that 
they would all obey the hallowed command, and flee 
from a church, to which in all the Bible there is not one 
promise, nor even one exhortation to repentance ; but 
only wrath, and denunciation, and wo! 

5. " What sect or society of Christians professed the 
doctrines of the Protestant religion previous to the reform- 
ation, name it or them?" What I have already said, 
may be a complete answer to this question. But I will 
add more. We can trace back our doctrines in our 
blood, shed by Rome for holding them, up to the year 
1100 and before; so that we have existed as the true 
Christian church since then, Rome being judge. Dear 
madam, they burned people, and incarcerated them seven 
hundred and fifty years ago^ for holding what I preach 

2* 



18 QUESTIONS TO DETERMINE THE TRUE CHURCH* 

five or six times a week in this city. If they gave us 
fifty nicknames, and told hundreds of lies on us, it is no 
more than they do now. Let us now begin at the other 
end of time, and we find that from the birth of Christ for 
532 years, there was no Roman Catholic and Apostolic 
church established among men. But in that year we find 
an emperor giving a bishop of Rome power to persecute 
us. For what ? For not agreeing with him. In what? 
Why during the 568 years that intervened between 532 
when he got the power, and 1100 when he began to use 
it without the least remainder of compassion, even during 
these dark 568 years, we find the evidence of our doc- 
trines in the blood of our martyrs shed by Rome. And 
oh ! shall any protestant Christian now ask w r hat did that 
butchery mean, what did that cruelty signify, who were 
those martyrs — what names did they bear ? Alas ! Alas ! 

And now allow me to ask, why do you put such ques- 
tions to me ? Do you doubt the reality of your hopes in 
Christ, that your heart turns away to seek some other 
trust ? If this be so, go to Jesus, and to his blessed word, 
the real sources of light and support. 

How can it effect the reality of religion, to have the 
questions you have put perfectly solved or completely 
darkened ? Or in what conceivable way would it benefit 
the cause of the papacy, to show that it had reigned tri- 
umphant in sin for a million of ages, " sitting in darkness 
and drinking blood?" 

She has corrupted and then hid the Scriptures ; she has 
murdered and then slandered the saints ; she has degrad- 
ed and then tyranized over the human race ; and now, 
when by the most wonderful goodness of God, and the 
rarest concurrence of blessed providences, we have dis- 
covered her pollutions and shaken off her chains, and 
seen the light of spiritual truth, and learned the power of 
the new birth in our own souls; she comes to claim a new 
obedience by reason of the antiquity and exclusiveness 
of her enormities ! 

I wish you to bear with me, while I say two things ; 
which I try to do in meekness as well as in candour. 

First, I do not believe that any sensible and educated 
person who has been properly enlightened by previous 



ROMANISM POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 19 



knowledge of the truth, ever did, can, or ever will believe 
the dogmas of the Roman faith, For my part, I candidly 
confess, that I consider it the most incredible of all sys- 
tems, not excepting atheism itself. Its dogmas are, in 
short, incapable of belief. Secondly — I confidently be- 
lieve that a faithful adherence to the commands of the 
Romish church as far as is possible, both in faith and in 
practice, will necessarily prevent the salvation of the 
soul. For that church is fatally and hopelessly aposta- 
tized from God. R. J. B. 



NUMBER IV. 

ROMANISM POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 

This country has never witnessed any impression so 
extensive and so profound, produced in so short a space 
of time, as that which within a few years has been made 
upon the public mind respecting the dangers of Roman- 
ism to the nation* No men have ever had more reason 
to rejoice in the manly and firm discharge of duty, than 
those who so recently and so few in number, undertook to 
sound an alarm to the American people on this subject^/ 
The writings that denounced them are scarcely dry* — be- 
fore half the country is moved by the voice of their ap- 
peal. The calumnies heaped upon them are yet trembling 
on the lips of guilty men, and struggling from a dying 
press, — while the words of a whole awakened population, 
and the voice of innumerable books, pamphlets, and 
papers, and the echoes of hundreds of pulpits, declare 
that there w r as need of effort, and that it has been made 
with the utmost promise of complete success. 

It w^ould be the height of folly to pretend that this re- • 
suit has been produced entirely, by the direct efforts made 
to aw T aken the country to the great and increasing evils 
threatened by the papal superstition to this land. Very 



20 ROMANISM POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 



much has been done, however, directly in that way — and 5 
the result demonstrates, that there exists in our country 
a real and deep seated religious public sentiment, which 
is capable of being reached, roused, and concentrated, 
for the safety of our faith, and the advancement of our 
Master's cause. And Christians should learn to cherish 
this noble sentiment, to understand its mighty power, and 
to sustain and extend every instrument that is fit to foster 
and wield it; and amongst the chiefest of them all, a 
free, pure, able, extended religious periodical press. What 
political newspapers are to the transient movements of 
parties around us, so might the periodical religious press 
be to the world, and the enduring interests of man. It 
needs indeed, a better support and a wider diffusion; and 
requires purgation — as to its own end, as well as its 
common means. But, it is a mighty instrument, whose 
power and value the world has yet to learn, 
4- Exterior events and circumstances thrown together in 
rapid succession; foreign agitations and movements, — ex- 
traordinary domestic developements,--the operation of the 
social elements of our great cities, — the progress of higher 
education in schools and colleges, — the contact of re- 
ligious sects, and many causes have developed this whole 
papal subject, with amazing rapidity and effect. The 
people understand in part — and the demand for more 
light is urgent and insatiable.-^- We suppose it may be 
profitable therefore, to take a bird's-eye view of the real 
state of the question, up to the present moment. 

The Roman Catholic and Apostolical church, as she 
vainly calls herself, from the beginning of her apostacy, 
has been totally exclusive. Hence the foundation of her 
claims to infallibility; hence her universal spirit of per- 
secution; hence the inquisition, and the Jesuits; hence 
the dreadful immorality of her code, and the unsparing 
brutality of her long course of crime. The mother and 
mistress of all churches, says the creed of Pius IV: hence 
inferred the Rheims annotators, all heretics are at once 
disobedient children and rebellious subjects — and their 
punishment is to be considered like that of traitors and 
thieves;_and hence judged the Dominican, whose first duty 
it was to be a spy on such impious rebles,that sincerity, and 



ROMANISM POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 21 



honour, and faith, were idle words towards them; and 
hence argued the holy tribunal of the inquisition, that 
the double good of the reformation of heretics and the 
spread of the church's pure influence might justify their 
temporal death; and last and just as truly from the pre- 
mises, hence concludes the reckless Jesuit, that the only 
service worth performing on earth is to reduce it back 
again to that subjection to the vicar of Christ which he 
who made it ordained that it should bear. v The very 
formularies of the Roman faith, make two parties of the 
universe; the hierarchy with the Pope at its head, on one 
side; — on the other, all mankind that w T ill not be their 
slaves. Their very creed draw r s a line, deep and broad 
as the impassable gulf, between the world within, and 
the world without the Romish faith. All must hold that 
faith, be it what it may — or else says the substitute of 
God, all the earth must die; this is the first, and is a re- 
ligious proposition. They add the second to it, all the 
world must be seduced or conquered into this faith, or be 
cut off; this is a political proposition, commensurate with 
the human race.S Other religions, may assert the first — 
in some qualified sense; but as they leave the election of 
their faith or hell to the free choice of men, states may 
safely listen to them all. This superstition alone, with 
inextinguishable ardour, labours with a faith in its divine 
truth, practically to enforce the second proposition; there- 
fore it only remains for mankind to become papists — or 
to extirpate papism from off the face of the earth, or to 
exist in a state of ceaseless conflict. Such is the real 
state of the case. As a religious question, every man is 
as deeply interested in it, as he is in the question of being 
saved or damned hereafter; for the papists assert their 
faith to be indispensable to salvation; while all else be- 
lieve their practices to be preclusive of it. As a political 
question, every man has the same interest in it that he 
has in being free, — being at peace — being the father of 
his own children — the husband of his own wife — the 
master of his own house — the owner of his own estate: 
for all that exists of the history of this religio-political 
heresy, proves it to be the most horrible of all tyrannies, 
and the most corrupt of all social conditions compatible 
with organized society. 



22' 



ROMANISM POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 



The faith of Rome admits of no change that can make 
any mitigation of this question,. An infallible being 
cannot admit that he has erred. He is the same forever, 
if he be pure. Be what he may, what he has once done 
he must forever defend or cease to claim infallibility, if 
he be evil, — and what man is not? — to set up such a pre- 
tension is simply to make it sure, that he will defend most 
tenaciously the very worst parts of his conduct. If there 
be any infallibility about Rome, it lies just here; the in- 
fallible certainty that being men her popes and councils 
would egregiously err, in a long period of time; and that 
having* set up a contrary pretension, she would be certain 
to cleave the closest to her worst practices, and defend 
most intemperately her wildest absurdities, And so it 
has been continually. Even w T hen the reformation might 
have been arrested by timely reform — when the Pope 
himself, strange to say, admitted that reform to be indis- 
pensible,andthe most steadfast friends of Rome urged it, — - 
the spirit of the hierarchy, and the deep seated power of the 
principles here stated, defeated the good intentions of 
Adrian VI. and precipitated the crisis so fatal to Rome*. 
That Pope, the preceptor of the emperor Charles V. 
and a native of Germany, directed Cheregato, his le- 
gate to the Diet of Nuremburg, in 1522, to admit that ex- 
traordinary and manifold corruptions had crept into the 
churcho "Many abominable things" — says his instructions 
to his legate, "have been committed in this holy chair for 
"several years past.^ — Abuses in spiritual things, excesses 
"in the mandates given, and in fine everything changed for 
"the worse. No wonder, therefore, that sickness should 
"descend from the head to the members, from the elevated 
"pontiffs to inferior prelates. In what relates to us, you 
"will therefore promise, that we shall do our endeavours, 
"that our court, from which perhaps all this evil has pro- 
ceeded, undergo a speedy reform. If corruption has of 
"late flowed from it, sound doctrine and reformation shall 
"now proceed from the same source. To this we shall ac- 
count ourselves the more obliged to attend, as the whole 
"world appears most ardently to desire the accomplish- 
ment of such a reform. I have accepted the Pontificate r 
"thai I might reform, the spouse of Christ, assist the ne- 



ROMANISM — POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 23 



"glected and oppressed? and appropriate to the learned and 
"virtuous, the money which has of late been squandered 
"on grooms and stage-players i. " About a year after these 
instructions were written, a proposition was made to the 
Diet from a quarter friendly to the church of Rome, and 
seriously recommended, that priests should be prohibited 
from "meddling in traffic, from frequenting taverns, 
and from keeping concubines." Indeed this very 
Diet of Nuremberg, whilst it declared in favour of the edict 
of that of Worms, virtually silencing all discussion till the 
call of a general council, and provisionally suspending even 
the functions of the reformed preachers, at the same mo- 
ment issued the famous Centum Gravamina, containing one 
hundred ecclesiastical grievances under which they labored, 
and exhibiting the most terrible corruptions, both of faith and 
practice in the popish church. (See Seckendorf p. 225, 
Sleid. 1. iv. Jac. Frid. Georgii Gravamina Germanorum, 
&c. 1. ii. p. 327. Bower's Life of Luther, p. 210 — 17 and 
342.) Of course, all these admissions, promises and recom- 
mendations came to nothing. The worst evils then complain- 
ed of still continue,in countries where the Catholic is the only 
religion; the worst dogmas of the church still being those 
most steadily enforced. There have been more people 
burnt at the stake, for denying the doctrine of transubstan- 
tiation, than for any other pretended heresy : a doctrine 
which contradicts every sense a man has, all the reason he 
can command — the principles of three or four sciences, and 
those amongst the most exact — and is at the same moment, 
against the word of God, and the honour of Jesus Christ. 
A dogma^n short, which is simply incapable of belief, as 
a truth, and if true, would be so stupendously horrible and 
brutal, that a man might almost be justified in refusing cre- 
dence to his senses, his reason, and his very consciousness, 
backed by the best proofs of science, rather than credit the 
amazing impiety involved in the supposition, that he could 
create and swallow a hundred millions of Gods! Matter is 
infinitely devisible; and the Council of Trent has decided 
that Christ exists whole and entire, soul, body, blood and 
divinity, in every particle of both sacraments!! 

In truth, the church of Rome, as she cannot, does not 
pretend to be capable., any more than desirous of reform. 



24 ROMANISM— POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS 



She is unalterable. Therefore, we find at this moment^ 
school books printed and put in circulation in Catholic 
countries? filled with instructions absolutely at war with alf 
sense of shame ; and books of devotion printed in the United 
States for common use, th'it shock all decency, by the utter 
beastliness of their allusions. Thus too, the most extrava- 
gant fooleries of the darkest ages are enacted, amid the light 
of the nineteenth century; and enlightened men pretend to 
believe that the Holy Ghost inspired ignorant and barbarous 
ecclesiastics, who pronounced the original tongues in which 
God spoke to his prophets, recent inventions of the devil; 
and free citizens of the United States, expect to merit 
heaven, by regulating their diet after the prescriptions of an 
unhappy and silly old man at Rome! Nay the highest 
toned doctrines of the trans-alpine party, in popish politics, 
are held and taught, and practised all over the world, where 
Jesuits exist, with reference to the power and influence of 
the Pope, — as fully as they were declared by Lainez, the 
second general of their order, at the council of Trent three 
centuries ago. 

A concatination of circumstances has exposed, and will 
continue to expose this nation to morethana common share 
of the danger to which all are subject, from the intrigues of 
this superstition. Every distinctive feature of our social 
system encourages attempts against us; and every move- 
ment in the elements of the decaying and renovating systems 
of the old world has a tendency to throw off upon us the 
worst portions of their population. The suppression of the 
monasteries in Portugal and Spain, and the expulsion of 
the Jesuits from the latter, all occurring under th^ new and 
more liberal order of things in both states; the free tolera- 
tion of the Protestant religion in France, since the revolu- 
tion of 1 830, for the first time, in the same degree, since 
the revocation of the edict of Nantz, — thus raising up a 
practical exposure of papism, and restraining its absurdities 
by an open contempt, all over France^ and in the same de- 
gree making the priests uneasy, and disposed to find new 
abodes;— the very reform bill of England, which restrain- 
ing suffrage to a point above the reach of most papists out 
of Ireland, and the still more momentous act to papists, 
namely, tha one for Catholic emancipation, drawn by Sir 



ROMANISM POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 25 

Robert Peel himself, in which there is an express clause, 
excepting the Jesuits from all participation in the benefits 
of the act, and excluding them from Britain; a thousand 
contingencies abroad are driving them upon us. On the 
other hand, every thing here invites them. Our public 
improvements give them immediate and constant employ- 
ment, at very high wages; while the priests, from the re- 
gular levies on such as live and the constant plunder of 
such as die, live in luxury and project extensive churches, 
with inquisitions under them, and nunneries beside them 
—for the joint exercise of their malevolence and sen- 
suality, the leading passions— which their rules cherish. 
Our commercial treaties open a direct trade in German 
and Irish Catholics, which lands nothing short of one 
hundred thousand every year on our coasts. Into Balti- 
more alone, about ten thousand Germans, most of them 
papists, are brought annually from the free cities in the 
north of Germany,— in vessels, returning laden with to- 
bacco, at rates so low as to drive our own ships from ex- 
porting our own products. Our naturalization laws al- 
low all these people to become American citizens in five 
years. And nearly every state in the Union allows every 
such person, over twenty-one years of age, to vote at all 
our elections as soon as he is naturalized: a right they 
never had at home, and are unfit to have any where; dan- 
gerous to us, and of no personal advantage to them. Be- 
cause, the most of them are not only entirely ignorant 
of our condition, our system, and our policy, but are the 
most degraded and brutal white population in the world, 
and appear to be utterly insensible that public order is a 
good, that obedience to law is a virtue as well as a benefit, 
or that human blood is more precious than that of unclean 
beasts. And whether wise or stupid, good or bad, their 
priests control their votes, direct their combinations, en- 
courage their violence, attempt to shield them from pun- 
ishment,— extenuate their ill conduct, and are their ab- 
solute directors. It is settled truth in all our great cities, 
that the word of the priest, is more powerful than the cord 
of the hangman; and hundreds of people have seen mobs 
quelled by the voice of a foreign priest, when the whole 
power of our laws was defied. Indeed, father Mcllroy, 
3 



26 ROMANISM — POLITICAL AND HELIGlOtJS* 

of Frederick city, in Maryland, has received, if we ar£ 
rightly informed, a vote of thanks and a present perhaps 
of plate, from the Baltimore and Ohio Rail Road Compa- 
ny, for quelling a riot which the laws of Maryland could 
not arrest, among a gang of ruffians that the citizens of 
two of our counties, in mere self defence, were forced to re- 
solve in public meeting, to drive forever from their vicin- 
age, with arms in their hands. In Michigan, in New 
York, in the west, in the south, every where, the priests 
secretly control the foreign Catholic vote; and that vote 
decides our elections! By the way, our old friend, Bishop 
England will oblige us by letting us know, what he 
did with priest O'Neal, whom he removed from Colum- 
bia, S. C., as was supposed, for disagreeing with and 
thwarting his lordship in his political schemes? 

Now if our priests were men of reasonable intelligence 
and attainments, which commonly they are not; if they 
really understood and loved our system, which ordinarily 
they do not; if they were Americans, instead of being 
generally foreigners; if they held a pure and moral system 
of religion instead of a most depraved and monstrous 
one; if they were the very best instead of amongst the 
very worst men in the land; it must be perfectly clear to 
every thinking man, that it would be eminently wrong in 
a social state resembling ours, to permit them to hold 
and exert the enormous and irresponsible powers which 
reside in their hands. But the fact is, every priest is in 
abject and sworn subjection and fidelity to a foreign au- 
thority; a prince absolutely represented by diplomatic 
agents in our own country, (the Pope has a consul now 
residing in this city;) a sovereign whose states are as 
really his, as those of any other prince are his, — and who 
besides his local sovereignty, which is most despotic over 
his own kingdom,— and his universal supremacy claimed 
over all the citizens of all countries on earth, and his di- 
rect power as the vicar of Christ, over every thing that 
Christ could control, if he were personally present ; be- 
sides all these, has ever claimed and exercised the 
most insolent power over all the kingdoms of the world, 
—-dethroning princes,— releasing subjects from oaths of 
allegiance, — taking crowns from one head and placing 



ROMANISM POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 27 

them on another,— extirpating whole states by cruel wars 
— dashing nations against each other in furious conflict — 
parcelling out whole continents as gifts to his vassels, — 
and emptying one quarter of the earth in exterminating 
crusades upon another! These priests that exercise this 
power over the destinies of this great nation, are as many of 
them as are Jesuits, sworn to unquestioning obedience 
to a foreign subject of a foreign prince; and still farther 
sworn to unlimited devotion to the Pope of Rome, to 
whom their general is devoted by oath; and every one of 
them that is a bishop has taken a solemn oath at his con- 
secration to the head of the Roman state, the terrible 
power indicated above, more specific and more minute 
than any oath of allegiance any other state ever ad- 
ministered. They receive their offices from this foreign 
sovereign, directly and universally; although the constitu- 
tion of the United States expressly discountenances any 
obligation from its citizens to any "king or foreign state" 
— positively prohibiting that portion of the people in its 
service from receiving in that way, either "present, 
emolument, office or title, of any kind whatever," (sec. ix. 
7.) How did Sir Charles Constantine Pise get over 
the direct force of this article, who being in the enjoyment 
of titles if not emoluments received from Rome, was at 
the same moment in the service of Congress? And what 
have the senators to say who elected him? And what 
have all the bishops to say, against the spirit of this article? 
And what have our courts and district attorneys to say, 
that they do not require all priests, Jesuits and bishops of 
this sect to renounce the Pope of Rome when they take 
the oath of allegiance? And what has bishop England 
to say, as to his being legate from the Pope to Hayti, and 
still pretending to be a republican and an American 
citizen? 

This is the spirit of the papacy to day, as much as it was 
when the popes caused the Albigenses to be butchered, 
or the Bohemians to be pursued like beast of the chase 
in the thirteenth and fifteenth centuries. Since we com- 
menced writing this article, news has been received 
in this country, that all the toils and sacrifices of twenty 
years of revolution are to be thrown away through the 



28 ROMANISM POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 

intrigues of the same priests, that have caused so many 
calamities already to Mexico. The constitution of that 
unfortunate people is to be set aside for the sake of the 
priests and their servile banditti, who call themselves 
soldiers of the republic; and under the dictation of Santa 
Anna, as tool of the ecclesiastics, all civilization, all free- 
dom, and all religion must be crushed! The plan of To- 
luca, settled already by the priests and the armed mob, 
converts a representative republic like our own, into a 
great central system ; and the very second article of the 
project declares, "that the constitution to be established, 
must be based on the acknowledgment exclusive- 
ly of the Catholic Apostolic Roman Religion!! 5 ' 
This bears date May 29, 1835. Preparatory to this, 
on the 25th of April preceding, the Mexican govern- 
ment issued a decree annulling the laws of the states 
of Coahuilla and Texas, relative to emigration, thus 
throwing insuperable obstacles in the way of the settle- 
ment of North Americans in those states. And now in 
Guatimala, the same devotion of the priests the Jesuits 
and the bishops to Rome, and the same submission of the 
people to the ecclesiastics, which have desolated so many 
lands, are breaking all the bands of society in sunder. For- 
merly, thejpriests ruled with absolute power in Guatimala; 
then the revolution succeeded, and nature and common 
sense had the sway for a brief space. During this inter- 
val of light, the supreme power declared it lawful for priests 
to marry. God and nature, and morality and the world 
had said the same always. So, many priests married, — 
and became moral and decent men. But by and by, 
Rome ordered the law to be repealed; the state of Guati- 
mala obeys: and the priests have the option of returning 
to their former state of concubinery relationship, under 
pretence of chastity, or of ceasing to be priests. The 
state is Catholic like Mexico; in both cases, Rome and 
Romish emissaries dictate the fundamental laws. Shall 
they do the same here? 

If it be possible they will effect it. Their religious 
doctrines and practices are peculiar and constitute a 
system which they assert to be different from every other 
in so high a degree, that theirs is indispensable to salva- 



ROMANISM- 



: POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS. 



29 



tion; and which all else, whether Christian, Jew, Ma- 
homedan, pagan or atheist, pronounce to be both false 
and dangerous. To establish the universal and exclu- 
sive sway of this system, is their avowed, sworn, concert- 
ed, ceaseless object. In pursuing this object, every tie 
of nature, every principle of virtue, every dictate of reason, 
every command of God has been in succession, and still 
is treated as altogether of secondary importance. As the * 
means of success — they have as they boast, two hun- 
dred millions of the human race, — the most stupendous 
ecclesiastical organization, the absolute control over the 
minds, bodies, and goods of their followers; the support 
and aid of many kings and states; the certain promise of 
God, and the abiding presence of his vicar amongst the 
confiding hosts. As the reward of their success, they 
look for universal indulgence, unlimited pow T er, absolute 
supremacy on earth, and endless glory in heaven! What 
a mixture of power and enthusiasm, and passion, and 
gigantic superstition! What a force — what a prize! 

On the other hand their spirit is adverse to the spirit 
of the age; their system is contrary to the common sense 
of men; their tyranny is odious to every impulse of na- 
ture ; every motive that stops on this side the grave im- 
pels their own people, every one— every moment to for- 
sake them; and every motive that looks into that dark fu- 
ture beyond death, impels every being unsubdued to 
their superstition, to release the world from their degra- 
ding chains. With us, are freedom, light, the whole force 
of movement, the power of knowledge, and the consola- 
tions of eternal hope! God and the right are ours; — and 
we already see the sure approach of that blessed day, when 
this "synagogue of satan 55 will be razed, and the "mo- 
ther of harlots" who has ruled in it will be "fallen; 55 
and all the "kings of the earth 55 whom she has made 
"drunk with the wine of her fornication 55 will cast her 
off forever; and all the saints of God, w T hose blood has 
been so long "found in her, 55 will unite in one solemn 
thanksgiving to him who hath overcome her "by the 
spirit of his mouth, 55 and delivered them and the world 
from her hands, like a bird escaped out of the fowler 5 s 
snare ! 

3* 



30 ROMANISM POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS* 



All that is worth contending for upon earth, is direct- 
ly staked on this contest. It must be vehement; it may 
be protracted. It is joined already; it can end only in 
the perfect triumph of one or the other interest. As a 
religious question, the great body of the most active, en- 
lightened, and devoted servants of God all over the world, 
are already engaged in its investigation, or have before 
this made themselves acquainted with it. As a political 
question, every nation having or desiring freedom, con- 
templates it with profound attention. Mexico and Guati- 
malain South America ; France, Spain, Portugal, Greece, 
and England, in Europe; Canada, New England, New 
York, Maryland, Pensylvania, in North America; are at. 
this moment agitated with this overwhelming discussion. 
Lord John Russel, lost his election in one of the most 
enlightened counties in England, where his family influ- 
ence had long been supreme and his own popularity irre- 
sistible, by being suspected of throwing the patronage of 
the Irish government into the hands of O'Connell. At 
this moment in the great state of Pennsylvania, this 
controversy is about to decide in part, all her elections ; 
and the indications are not obscure, that it must enter 
largely into others still more important. 

Away then with all fear and all indifference! They 
who dread to meet this question, are in effect subdued al- 
ready. They who are indifferent to it^ are either pro- 
foundly ignorant, or criminally remiss concerning the 
most stupendous and induring interests of man. They 
who fancy themselves superior to it, — should remember 
that Roman proconsul who pronounced the Christian 
system, even when Paul was before him, to be unworthy 
of his august consideration, as being merely a question of 
names and words; or that savage chief who, naked and 
illiterate in his distant and unknown village, demanded of 
a traveller who chanced to find his hut, — what Europe 
thought of him? The cold skepticism of the learned, 
no less than the ludicrous self-complacency of the unen- 
lightened barbarian, sprung from a vanity, alike ignorant 
and childish. But let us take courage. For the religion 
of Jesus swept over the beautiful regions of Achaia, even 
though the brother of Seneca dispised it; and the wave 



THE ANTIQUITY OF THE PROTESTANT FAITH. 31 

of civilization will yet pass its fertilizing stream over the 
grave of that nameless savage, who did not know what 
civilization meant. 



NUMBER V.' 

THE ANTIQUITY OF THE PROTESTANT FAITH, 

No question is more frequently nor more triumphantly 
put to protestants, by ignorant papists than this ; Where 
was your religion before Luther ? To which it was no 
bad answer, where was your face before you washed it ? 

But the truth is, that there are several methods of 
showing that the principles now professed by protestants 
as a body, are not only as old as the days of Christ, but 
that they are the very same which he taught, and which 
he came into the world to make known for the salvation 
of men. 

First, Catholics themselves being judges, the entire 
word of God as eontained in the scriptures of the Old 
and New Testaments, were inspired by the Holy Ghost, 
Therefore, he who holds and teaches the very same things 
which the Bible holds and teaches, must hold and teach 
doctrines as old as the days of our Saviour; and which 
can be no younger than the day when the canon of Scrip- 
ture was completed. Whenever therefore, a protestant 
is asked how old his religion is, he has only to prove by 
some portion of holy writ, the disputed doctrine; and then 
he can confidently say, it is as old as the times of our 
blessed Saviour. 

Now, whether we really have the word of God or not, 
— and whether we really understand that which we have 
or not, are questions which we are always ready to dis- 
cuss with infidels and papists ; — and the affirmative of 
which can be demonstrated past the possibility of a rea* 
sonable doubt ; and is certain beyond all dispute, by the 



B2 THE ANTIQUITY OF THE PROTESTANT FAITH* 

indwelling influences of the Word and Spirit, in every re- 
generate heart. Therefore, let the heathen rage, and the 
priests imagine vanity; our hope is sure. 

But secondly, besides this accurate and venerable ev- 
idence, we have other and most ample proofs, of an ex- 
ternal kind, of the long continued, uninterrupted, and 
pure existence of our faith on earth. The fact is, if the 
Roman Catholic church had never existed in the world, — 
we would have had abundantly more proof of the pure 
succession of the church of God on earth, than we now 
have. Because the chief objects of her existence have 
been to banish the scriptures, to corrupt the church, to 
degrade the human race, to kill the saints of God, and 
to cover the earth with palpable darkness. How vast 
and how glorious, would have been the living monu- 
ments to God, erected in whole nations which that church 
has butchered — that would now stand forth to bless our 
eyes, if she had never existed? Alas! our hearts sink 
within us when we contemplate the evil she has done — 
and dwell on the probable condition of the human race, 
at this moment, but for the dire influence of the Latin 
church. Yet the very breadth of her errors and crimes 
affords us evidence of the continued existence of the 
truth, in the hearts and lives of those who resisted her 
sway, or died beneath her strokes. The African churches 
of the early ages, — the various Asiatic churches, espe- 
cially the Nestorians, — the Greek church,— the Culdees 
in Ireland — the Waldenses in the south of Europe — the 
Moravians and Bohemians in the east of Europe, — the 
writings of the early Greek and Latin fathers, — the 
army of martyrs- — have handed down to us evidence of 
the constant existence of those who did not bow the knee 
to Baal. Although we cannot vouch for all the dogmas 
of all those who have been better taught than Rome, any 
more than all the protestant sects of our own day, would 
be willing to subscribe to every peculiarity of each; yet 
as now we all rejoice to acknowledge that each of the 
evangelical denominations holds the head, — against the 
apostate bishop of Rome who holds in unrighteousness 
what little truth he knows; — so also it must fill our hearts 
with unfeigned joy to receive new and dear evidences, 



THE ANTIQUITY OF THE PROTESTANT FAITH. 33 

that the true followers of our Master through the long 
course of ages, have held essentially the very same views 
of divine truth which we now call Protestantism, and 
that the same faith which they died for, is that which we 
are comforted in of God, to-day. 

We ask attention, at present, to a few facts in regard to 
one of those early and persecuted sects, whose blood w T as 
amongst the precious seed of the church of Christ. 

The Vaudois were found at a very early day in Langue- 
doc, from the city of Albi in which department they 
were said by some to be called Albigenses; while others 
derive their names from Peter Waldo, a merchant of Lyons 
in the south of France. It is certain that they gave great 
uneasiness to Rome, many centuries ago. For as early 
as the year 1179, Alexander III. after eighteen years 
of bloodshed in contests with half of Europe, about his 
right to be pope, which was contested successively by 
Victor IV., Paschal III., and Calixtus III.; — found 
time to call a great council in the Lateran, and condemn 
and excommunicate the Vaudois. How natural ! that 
when the opposing tyrants agreed, they should celebrate 
their orgies, by the sacrifice of the most excellent of 
mankind ! How appropriate ! that the very council which 
settled the details of the proper mode of investing with 
all the powers of earth and heaven, him who in God's 
temple, exalts himself above God himself; should signal- 
ize the event by an edict for the extirpation of all the 
real followers of God, then known to them throughout 
Europe ! The council of Lateran settled the papal dis- 
putes, adjusted all the rules for future elections, and cursed 
the fairest portion of the earth ! 

But who were these Vaudois^ We answer that ques- 
tion by referring the reader to any church history in his 
reach, but especially to two little volumes in common 
use ; we allude to Joneses History of the Waldenses; and 
the History of the Crusades against the Albigenses, taken 
out of Sismondi's great History of France. At present, 
we wish to show what these Vaudois were. In doing 
this, we will cite only Roman Catholic authority. 

And first, a Dominican named Reiner who by his 
own confession had been one of the heresiarchs, as he 



34 THE ANTIQUITY OF THE PROTESTANT FAITH. 



terms it, that is a chief person among the Vaudois, whom 
he, after his apostacy, denounced and wrote a book 
against. Of all sects he pronounces this, which he also 
calls Leonists, to be the most dangerous ; and that for 
these reasons. First, because they are the most ancient 
of all, having existed as some suppose, from the time of 
Silvester, or as others say, from the time of the apostles. 
Secondly ; they are the most widely diffused, there being 
hardly any country into which they have not penetrated. 
Thirdly, because while all other sects produce horror by 
their execrable blasphemies against God, this on the 
contrary, has a great appearance of piety ; for they live 
justly towards men, and they believe nothing concerning 
God which is not good; but they blaspheme against the 
Roman church, and against the clergy, by which means 
they attract crowds of people. He then proceeds to reduce 
their sentiments into three classes: 1. Blasphemies against 
the Roman church, her statutes, and her clergy: 2. Errors 
touching the sacraments and the saints: 3. Their horri- 
ble detestation of all the excellent and approved customs 
of the church. Whereupon he enters into a long detail 
under* each class, not pretending to charge them with any 
error except their total indifference or decided oppo- 
position to all the peculiarities of Rome. (See Biblioth 
Pat. torn. iv. part ii. page 749) 

These were pretty good protestants,— if their apostate 
brother is worthy of credit. But we will cite another 
witness who must be perfectly unexceptionable, to all 
Catholics at least. This is no less a personage than 
JEneas Sylvius, one of the most accomplished scholars 
and elegant writers of his day; who was about the year 
1458, elected pope, under the name of Pius II. We 
have then the advantage of infallible authority, as to the 
fact of the real opinions of the Vaudois. The dogmas 
of this pestiferous faction, says he, which has been so 
long condemned (viz: since the Lateran council in 1179) 
are as follows: 

1. The pope of Rome is no more than any other 
bishop. 

2. There is no difference amongst priests (clergy) ; 
they ought to be distinguished only by excellence of life;, 
not by dignity of office. 



THE ANTIQUITY OF THE PROTESTANT FAITH, 35 

3. As soon as the soul leaves the body, it is immedi- 
ately conveyed to eternal peace or pain. 

4. There is no purgatory. 

5. It is useless to pray for the dead, — a practice in- 
vented by the priests through avarice. 

6. Images of God or the saints ought not to be used. 

7. It is mere mockery to use blessed water, and boughs 
of trees. 

8. The orders of mendicant monks, are inventions of 
the devil. 

9. Priests should be content with poverty, and volun- 
tary contributions for their support. 

10. Every human being has a right to proclaim the 
truths of the gospel. 

11. It is not lawful to commit sin to avoid the great- 
est evih 

12. All ecclesiastical persons who commit mortal sin, 
lose their dignity and are not to be obeyed. 

13. Neither confirmation given by bishops with chrism, 
nor extreme unction, is to be considered a sacrament. 

14. Auricular confession is contemptible, it is enough 
to confess sins to God. 

15. Baptism is to be administered with pure water, 
without any mixture of oil. 

16. The use of consecrated burial grounds was intro- 
duced for the sake of gain, it being immaterial in what 
ground the body is buried. 

17. The earth is the temple of God. 

18. Hence they who found churches, monasteries, and 
oratories, err in supposing that God's majesty is limited, 
or that he is more propitious in one place than another. 

19. The sacerdotal vestments, the ornaments of altars, 
the robes, the corporals, the chalices, the patines, and 
other utensils of this kind are all useless. 

20. It is immaterial at what time or place the sacra- 
ment of the supper is administered ; it is only important 
to repeat the words of institution and distribute the ele- 
ments to those who desire it.* 



* Sacerdotem, quoeunque loco, quoeunque tempore, sacrum Christ! 
corpus conficere posse, petentibusque ministrare sufficere, si verba sacra- 
isaentalia tandum dicat 



36 



THE ANTIQUITY OF THE PROTESTANT FAITH* 



21. It is useless to implore the intercession of the 
saints who reign in heaven, since they are unable to do 
us any good. 

22. To chant canonical hours is time lost. 

23. The sabbath is the only day on which it is neces- 
sary to abstain from labour. 

24. Saints days ought to be entirely rejected. 

25. There is no merit in observing the fasts establish- 
ed by the church. — (See JEneas Sylvius Hist. Bohem* 
chap. xxxv. p. m. 68.) 

There are very few of these twenty-five heresies de- 
nounced as pestiferous, by " our soverign lord pope 
Pius II." nearly four hundred years ago, which every 
protestant in the world does not hold now. But a gen- 
eral council met at Rome nearly three hundred years be- 
fore that, had under the eye, and by the direction of " the 
sovereign pontiff Alexander III." pronounced these opin- 
ions to be damnable heresies, the people who held them, 
to be accursed of God, all their abettors to be excommu- 
nicated, their lands forfeited, their children bastards, their 
country a prey for the first that would take and waste it 
with fire and sword, and every prince and state accursed 
that would not unite to execute this decree, and every 
soldier made certain of heaven that would lend his aid in 
enforcing it. Will the papists of our times say this is 
not binding on them ? Then what becomes of the infal- 
libility of the pope ; the authority of general councils ; 
the promise of Christ to guide them all, as they say ? The 
council of Lateran decided by the indwelling aid and au- 
thority of the Holy Spirit ; therefore, its decisions ought 
to be as binding as the word of God ; and so papists be- 
lieve, or ought to believe, according to their own princi- 
ples. As to any pretence of the ignorance of those ages,, 
and of the men who did these things ; we humbly con- 
ceive, that JEneas Sylvius, from whom we quote, was as 

The reader will perceive at once, that the Pope whose statements we 
are quoting, gives such a turn to the expression, as to put his own words 
into the mouths of the Vaudois. This is not the only instance in this 
catalogue. In such cases, we give the obvious meaning of the here- 
tics. 



THE ANTIQUITY OF THE PROTESTANT FAITH. 37 

much superior in talents to bishop England, and in at- 
tainments to archbishop Whitefield, (except their judg- 
ment of liquors, by dealing in which the latter made his 
fortune,) as he was above them both in official rank. 
This is not the spirit of any age, nor any condition of ig- 
norance. It is the spirit of a false, turbulent, bloody 
superstition, which is alike adapted to every rank and 
condition of sin. It is the spirit of the Roman Catholic 
apostolic church, which God in his holy word has again 
and again cursed as the fountain of all evil to his own 
pure and persecuted church; and whose total overthrow 
is indispensable to the final triumph of peace on earth, 
and the permanent existence of good will amongst men. 

Through the testimony then of these popish witnesses, 
we carry back the faith and worship of Protestants six 
hundred and eighty years at one step. At that high era, 
we find our strength so great as to demand a crusade 
against our people ; our faith so pure ?s to be nearly as 
we now hold it, even when detailed by our enemies ; 
so ancient as to be admitted of apostolical origin ; so dif- 
fused as to spread in every land ; so reasonable as to 
commend itself to all men ; so humble as to be like piety ! 

Here then, is a small account of ourselves, extending fif- 
teen centuries before Luther. 

But where was the Catholic church before Luther ? 
That is a question we should like to see answered. 
Where is it since Luther ? That is another question we 
want light on. 

As to the Scriptures, very few had them before Luther, 
He was a learned and rather distinguished man, before 
he had ever seen the complete w r ord of God. Most of 
the monks, nearly all the secular clergy for centuries be- 
fore Luther, had no Bibles ; they were too corrupt to love 
them, if they had had them ; and they were too ignorant 
to read them, if they had desired it ever so much. The 
council of Trent made the Catholic Bible ; that church 
had no standard Bible before. That council, after Lu- 
ther ', fixed up a Bible for papists, and fixed it wrong as 
to its matter, wrong as to its form, and wrong as to its 
use ! 



38 THE ANTIQUITY OF THE PKOTESTANT FAlTH* 

What was the creed of the Roman church before Lu* 
ther ? Their present creed was concocted by the council 
of Trent, and Pius IV. Between them, they added four- 
teen articles to the creed, neither of which was in any 
creed before, and every one of which was false, and near- 
ly every one absurd, and most of the fourteen embracing 
fundamental heresy ! 

Here is a pretty pretence to antiquity, leaving the truth 
of her tenets totally out of the question- The protestant 
fe&h is the faith taught in the Hebrew and Greek Scrip- 
tures, (which are well translated in the common English 
version of the Bible ,) which Scriptures are as old as the 
times between John and Moses at least. The poor pap- 
ists have no Bible, but only a corrupt and redundant 
Latin translation of the Septuagint; to which the council 
of Trent met the other day, as we may say, added sixteen 
books never inspired by God, unnumbered traditions never 
yet defined, several cart loads of the writings of the fa- 
thers who contradict each other on a thousand subjects? 
and the unknown future decisions of unborn popes and 
uncalled councils. This they call their rule of faith ; and 
by way of making the matter as ridiculous as possible? 
say that Christ established it ! 

The protestant symbol of faith, commonly called the 
apostle's creed, is surely of very early origin, perhaps the 
result of the joint labors of the apostles themselves* And 
so the church of Rome admits. But here, a little while 
back, a few ignorant bishops, corrupt scholars and am- 
bitious monks, met at a little place in one corner of Eu- 
rope; and after deliberating eighteen years in the midst 
of all sorts of intrigues, debaucheries and scandals, caused 
fourteen articles to be added to our ancient protestant 
apostolical creed, by a lewd fellow of the baser sort, called 
John Angelo de Medici, who in 1560 changed his name to 
Pius IV., and pretended himself to be a vice-Christ ! And 
still these poor people, who have neither pure Bible nor 
true creed of any age; and whose false creed and cor- 
rupt rule of faith, are both created as to any potential va- 
lidity since Luther, prate about the antiquity of thek 
church I 



WORSHIP IN AN UNKNOWN TONGUE, &C. 



39 



For our part, we consider a young virtue better than a 
very old vice ; a truth but yesterday discovered, better 
than a lie as old as creation. And therefore we stake 
but a very small part of the real claims of the protestant 
faith upon its age. It is its truth, its excellence, its 
heavenly origin and tendency that make us love it. That 
Noah knew my Redeemer, was his blessedness ; but that 
I know him is just as sure, and just as precious to my 
soul, let Noah's fate be what it might. The truth how- 
ever is, that the world has had but one true Lord, the 
universal church in heaven and earth but one evangelical 
faith, the soul of man but one baptism of fire and the 
Holy Ghost. And it is alike good and grateful, to be- 
hold in all the past, the clear evidences of this sacred and 
consoling truth, 



NUMBER VI. 

WORSHIP IN AN UNKNOWN TONGUE! GREGORY VII. AND 
THE BOHEMIAN CHURCHES. 

The Bohemian church was originally Greek. Bohemia 
and Moravia were converted to Christianity through the 
instrumentality of Methodius, and Cyril Constantine 
surnamed the philosopher, who were Greek monks of 
the order of St. Basil, and who were sent out by the em- 
press Theodora and her son Michel, — at the solicita- 
tion of Suantopulc the elder king of Moravia; who see- 
ing the labours of these monks amongst the Bulgarians, 
Mysians and other neighboring states, desired the ad- 
vantages of Christianity for his own people. This hap- 
pened about the middle of the ninth century. 

At a, very early period, after these nations had nominal- 
ly embraced Christianity, the bishops of Rome commen- 
ced their attempts to seduce all who spoke the Sclavoni- 
an language into the same condition, which early in the 



40 



WORSHIP IN AN UNKNOWN TONGUE: 



thirteenth century they enforced by fire and sword upon 
those states speaking the Romanesque languages in the 
south of Europe. The kingdom of Aragon, the entire 
southern quarter of France, Piedmont, &c. — standing 
like a garden of the Lord in the midst of surrounding 
darkness, were'utterly sacked and emptied, like an unclean 
garment, by the brutal crusaders, at the call of the popes 
of Rome, just about six centuries ago, for being in effect 
Protestants. The records of the w T orld scarcely exhibit 
a more heart stirring detail, than that which Sismondi has 
given in a few chapters of his great History of France, 
of this catastrophe. A scene nearly similar was enact- 
ed on the western frontier of Europe during the fifteenth 
century, embracing the period commencing with the 
council of Constance, including the intervening war in 
Germany for the extirpation of the religion of God as 
held and taught by the followers of Hus, and terminat- 
ing perhaps with the council of Basle. We may justly 
designate those periods so little known, and yet so preg- 
nant with truth and interest, as the suppression of the first 
and second reformation; the attempt of Luther, being in 
fact, the third reformation. 

The Bohemians and their neighbours were not at once 
reduced to the Roman yoke. Or rather adhering most 
pertinaciously to the doctrines and rites of the Greek 
church, always a purer church than the Latin, and then 
purer than now, — it was not until after six hundred years 
of resistance on their part, often of the most heroic 
kind, and the like duration of effort on the part of Rome, 
marked always by falsehood and treachery, and often by 
cruelty and blood; that these brave and simple people 
were crushed into slavery, to the power and superstition 
of Rome. 

The nature of those dogmas and pretensions of Rome 
which first excited the opposition of the Bohemians, Mo- 
ravians, &c. may be conceived in some degree, from the 
following expressions of Photius, patriarch of Constan- 
tinople. "The joy which we had conceived, on the 
"conversion of the Bulgarians, is changed into sorrow 
u and confusion; for scarcely have two years elapsed since 
"this nation embraced pure Christianity, before these im- 



OREGORY VII. AND THE BOHEMIA^ CHURCHES. 41 

"pious and execrable men coming ftom the land of dark- 
less, (for they are from the west,) sacrilegiously ravage 
"the vineyard of the Lord.?' Then follows his enumera- 
tion of the dogmas and practices which the Latin bishops 
wished to introduce into Bulgaria; "Fasting on Saturday, 
"stuffing themselves with milk and cheese during the 
"first week of lent, forbidding the priests from marrying, 
" confirming anew those who had been already confirmed 
u by the Greek priests under the pretext that the poiver of 
" confirmation appertained exclusively to bishops, finally 
"denying that the Spirit proceeded from the Father alone 
i(, but ascerting that it proceeded from the Father and the 
U SW." As yet these people had not been denied the 
cup in the sacrament, nor the use of their own language 
in public worship. According to the Jesuit Balbin, 
pope John XIV. in the year 976 confirmed Dithmar to 
be bishop of Prague, upon the condition that the Latin 
language alone should be used in public worship. Here- 
upon the Bohemians sent a deputation to Rome; and ob- 
tained from Gregory V. in 977, a repeal of this condi- 
tion, and the restoration of the Greek rites, and of course, 
the use of the vernacular language. For half a century 
more, the contest continued w T ith various fluctuations, — < 
between the two parties. Gradually, the nobility attach- 
ed themselves to the party of Rome, but still the common 
people adhered to their ancient faith and system of wor- 
ship: and the popes of Rome some times used guile 
and connived at their departure from the Latin faith, some 
times used severity and fierce dictation. Amongst the 
most serious causes of quarrel, as enumerated h^Adelbert 
bishop of Prague, in 981, were that the Christians of 
Bohemia, would not observe the holy days appointed by 
the popes,— they would get married without the priests, 
— they would notbury their dead exclusively in the church- 
es, the ecclesiastics would get married, &c. But amongst 
all difficulties, perhaps the greatest was the tenacity with 
which the Bohemians clung to the use of their own lan- 
guage (the Sclavonian) in public worship. 

Pope Alexander II. had prohibited its use; but in 
vain. To bring the matter to a better understanding, 
about the end of the eleventh century, Wratislaus, duke 
4* 



42 WORSHIP IN AN UNKNOWN TONGUE: 



of Bohemia, sent an embassy to Gregory VJX. to de- 
mand the confirmation of this privilege (the use of their 
own language in the worship of God,) which some of 
his predecessors had granted them. Gregory refused. 
The reasons why he did so are found below, and it was 
to lay them before our readers that we have entered into 
this brief statement, the main parts of which are drawn 
from Histoire de la guerre des Hussites, et du Concile de 
Basle par Jacques Lenfant. From the 10th page 
of vol.1 of that work, we have translated the following 
extraordinary brief of the pope. — Lenfant cites ample 
and unexceptionable authorities for the genuineness of 
this brief, and for all the preceding statements; to him we 
refer the reader. 

"Gregory, bishop, servant of the servants of God 3 
"to Wratislas duke of Bohemia, health and the apos- 
"tolic benediction. Amongst other demands which your 
"highness has made of us in your letters, is the requisi- 
tion that we will confirm to you the custom of using the 
"Sclavonian language, in the sacred worship. Know 
"then, our dearest son, that it is impossible for us to ac- 
quiesce in your demand. For in our frequent medita- 
u tions upon the holy Scriptures, we have discovered that it 
u has been, and still is pleasing to MmightyGod, that his sa~ 
a cred worship should be performed inanunknown language , 
u in order that the whole world, and especially the most 
" simple may not be able to understand it. In truth, if all 
"chaunted publicly in a known language, the service 
"would soon excite contempt and disgust. Or it would 
"happen that the common people, by repeating so often 
"that which they could not comprehend, would fall into 
"many great errors, from which it would be difficult to 
"withdraw the heart of man. Nor is it proper to allege 
"here — that this indulgence has been sometimes granted 
"to the most ignorant, — especially, when they were re- 
cently converted ; as was done also in the primitive 
"church, regard being had to the simplicity and sound- 
ness in the faith of the people generally. For as it has 
"been proven, that from them have arisen much evil and 
"many heresies: it is no longer advisable, under the pre- 
"sent established, and stable Christian order, to connive 



GREGORY VII, AND THE BOHEMIAN CHURCHES. 43 

at it. We cannot, therefore, comply with what your 
"people have unreasonably demanded: — and we forbid 
"it, by the authority of God and the blessed St. Peter, 
"exhorting you for the glory of Almighty God, to resist, 
"by every method this fruitless temerity. 
"Rome, the year 1079." 

This Greory VII, who wrote the above brief, was 
the famous Hildebrand, a Tuscan of mean birth, and once 
a monk in the monastery of Clugny — who, by his abilties 
and crimes raised himself to be cardinal and pope. Du- 
ring the reign of his immediate predecessor, Alexander 
II. and afterwards whilst pope himself, embracing in 
both periods a space of twenty-four years, from 1061 to 
1085, he kept the whole of Europe, and the whole church 
in perpetual commotion. Insolent, imperious, unprinci- 
pled, and yet bold, steady, and clear headed; he was sub- 
ject to great reverses, both while he lived, and since his 
death. At one time an obscure labourer, then master of the 
world; now head of the faithful, then solemnly deposed 
by councils, and declared an anti-pope. Once declared 
an exile, and once shut up in the castle of St Angelo 
by the emperor Henry IV. — and yet at another time, re- 
ducing the same emperor to the most humiliating penan- 
ces. Even after his death, in his own besotted seat, he 
has hardly escaped the pains of hell, if his enemies are 
to be credited, in their just denunciations; while Paul V. 
more than six centuries after the death of Gregory, won 
by his devotion to the interests of the papacy, decreed 
to his memory, as to that of a saint, the honour of a fes- 
tival, and commanded all the faithful to worship him. 

Such is the man, and such the decree, and such the cir- 
cumstances under which he wrote it. To us it is enough 
that w r e have it settled in it, directly or incidentally, and 
that on infallible authority: 

1. That the bishop of Rome, has a right to command 
foreign princes, and to dictate articles of religion to 
foreign states: 

2. That it is the will of God for men to worship him 
in a language they themselves do not understand: 

3. That this was not the opinion of the primitive church, 
nor always that of the church of Rome: 



44 



THE GENERAL COUNCILS. 



4. That the church of Rome has found by experience 
that what she considers to be both evils and heresies, 
spring from letting people understand the Romish wor- 
ship ; 

5. That the greatest of these evils, and the most to be 
expected, is universal contempt and disgust for the Ro- 
mish worship by all who understand it: 

6. That for these reasons, Rome has changed her 
opinion, and now resolves that God does not wish men 
generally, and especially ignorant men, to understand his 
worship: 

7. That it is, therefore, now contrary to plain scripture 
and the true faith, for any people to use their own lan- 
guage, or any other that they understand in the worship 
of God: 

8. That no one can argue what is right, from what 
popes have done; for they have done all things, and of 
course opposite things: 

9. That the real ground of deciding religious truth, and 
determining personal rights, is to find out the real inter- 
ests for the time being of the papacy: 

10 That the pope is supreme and exclusive in deciding 
this; that he decides by the authority of Almighty God 
and St. Peter; and that God's glory requires all men, in 
all stations in every country, to perform all that the pope 
orders, and to resist all he forbids, and to use all sorts of 
means to do this ! 



NUMBER VII. 

THE GENERAL COUNCILS. WHTCH ARE THEY? WHAT 

HAVE THEY DONE ? 

R. P. Vitus Pichler, a Jesuit, and a doctor both of 
theology and the canon law, is the author of one of the 



THE GENERAL COUNCILS. 



45 



standard works on theology in the Romish church. His 
book is called Theologica Polemica, &c, and the copy 
\ve have was published at Vienna in 1749, in quarto, 
with the imprimatur of Fra Paolo Tommoso Manuelli, 
inquisitor general of Venice, countersigned by four other 
worthies, with unpronounceable Italian names, and hor- 
rid abbreviations of still more ridiculous titles. These 
all certify of the book that " non v'esser cosa alcuna con- 
tra la santa fede cattolica." He is therefore reliable au- 
thority, to prove what is Catholicity. We translate from 
pages 278 — 285 inclusive, what follows upon the subjects 
of general councils which are lawful, general councils 
lohich are unlawful, and general councils vjhich are partly 
lawful and partly unlawful. 

I. General councils which were lawful. 

L Nice, which was held at the city of Nice. The 
council of Sardicense, held some years after this, was an 
appendix to it. 

The era of this council was the*year of Christ 327 ; 
Sylvester being pope, and Constantine the Great em- 
peror. 

There were present at it 318 fathers. Hosius, Vitus 
and Vincentius were the pope's legates, and presided at 
it. Of these, only the first was a bishop, the other two 
being only presbyters. 

This council condemned the heresy of Arius, who de- 
nied the Divinity of Christ; and composed the Nicene 
creed. 

2. Constantinople; held partly at Constantinople in the 
east, partly at Rome in the west. 

About the year 381, Damasus being pope, and the 
elder Theodosius emperor. 

There were in it 150 Catholic fathers and 36 Macedon- 
ians, or Simi-Arians The pope did not preside either 
personally or by legates, yet he confirmed it as to faith. 

The heresy of Macedonius, who denied the Divinity of 
the Holy Ghost, was condemned, and the Nicene creed 
confirmed by this council. 

3. Ephesinum ; held at Ephesus, the metropolis of 
Asia Minor, 



46 



THE GENERAL COUNCILS. 



About the year 430, Celestine being pope, and Theo- 
dosius the younger and Valentinien III. emperors. 

Present 200 fathers ; Cyril, archbishop of Alexandria, 
and other legates of the pope presiding. 

This council condemned the heresy of Nestorius, who 
admitting the existence of two persons in Christ, declared 
the blessed virgin to be the mother of Christ only (Chris- 
tiparam,) and not the mother of God, (Deiparam,) be- 
cause she only bore the human person of Christ ; against 
which error, the words "mother of God pray for us, fyc." 
were added to the angelic salutation. 

4. Chalcedon; so called from the city of Chalcedon in 
Bythinia, where it was celebrated. 

About the year 451, Leo the Great being pope, and 
Marcian emperor. 

Present 630 fathers; the legates of pope Leo presided, 
and he afterwards confirmed the council, but only as it 
respects matters of faith. 

It condemned the ljeresy of Eutychitis and Dioscoris, 
who admitted the existence of but one nature in Christ. 

5. Constantinople II. About the year 553 ; Virgilius 
being pope, Justinian emperor. 

Some say that 165, others that 255 fathers were pre- 
sent. The pope was neither present nor represented by 
legates, but he approved it by an epistle. 

This council condemned the heresy of Origen and the 
three capitularies of the bishops Theodore, Theodoret, 
and Iba, but not their persons. 

6. Constantinople III. To which the synod of Trullana, 
otherwise called Quini-Sexta, was an appendix. 

About 680 ; Agatho being pope, and Constantine IV. 
emperor. 

Present about 289 fathers. Peter and George, pres- 
byters, and John, a deacon, presided as legates from the 
pope. 

It condemned the heresy of the Monothelites, who as- 
serted that there was only one will in Christ. 

7. Nice II. About 781 ; Adrian being pope, and 
Constantine reigning in the empire with his mother 
Irene. 

Present 350 fathers. Peter an arch-presbyter, and 
Peter the abbot, presiding as the pope's legates. 



THE GENERAL COUNCILS. 



47 



Condemned the heresy of the Iconoclasts, the emperors 
Leo the Isaurian, and Constantine Copronymus ; who 
despoiled the sacred images of Christ and the saints, of 
all honour. 

8. Constantinople IV. About the year 869; Adrian 
II. being pope, and Basil emperor. 

There were 102 fathers; and the pontifical legates pre- 
sided. 

Photius, patriarch of Constantinople, who had intruded 
by force, was rejected, and Ignatius restored. The 
Iconomacians ( or destroyers of images ) were again con- 
demned. 

9. Lateran 1: So called from the Lateran palace at 
Rome. 

About the year 1122; Calixtus II. being pope, and 
Henry V. emperor. 

More than 300 fathers attended; the pope presiding in 
person. 

Called to make peace between the church and the em- 
pire, and to promote the war against the Saracens for the 
recovery of the holy land. 

10. Lateran II. About 1139; Innocent II. being pope; 
under the emperor Lothair II. or Conrad king of the Ro- 
mans. 

About 1000 fathers; the pope presiding in person. 

Condemned the anti-popes Anacletus and Victor.— 
Passed acts concerning the right of clergy, and the reform- 
ation of morals. 

11. Lateran III. About 1179: Alexander III. being 
pope, and Frederic I. emperor. 

About 300 fathers; the pope presiding in person. 

The Cathari, whom some call Waldenses, and Albigen- 
ses, were condemned as heretics. Many things determin- 
ed concerning the election of the pope, and the reform- 
ation of morals. 

12. Lateran IV. In the year 1245: Innocent IV. being 
pope, and Frederic II. emperor. 

There were present about 400 bishops; besides about 
800 inferior prelates, the pope himself presided. 

Condemned the heresies of the Albigenses and the 
errors of the abbot Joachim. Passed acts for settling the 



48 



THE GENERAL COUNCILS. 



peace of Christendom, and for recovering the holy land. 

13. Lugdunense. 1 ( Lyons.) So called from the city of 
Lyons in France. 

In the year 1245: Innocent IV. being pope, and Frede- 
ric II. emperor. 

There were 140 fathers present, and the pope presided 
in person. 

They excommunicated and deposed the Emperor Frede- 
ric II. called Barbarossa, as a rebel against the pope: and 
directed an expedition into Palestine. 

14. Lugdunense II. (Lyons.) The year 1274: Gregory 
X. being pope, and Rudolph emperor. 

Almost 1000 fathers present,of whom 500 were bishops, 
the pope again personally presiding. 

Condemned the heresy of the Greeks, who say that the 
Holy Spirit does not proceed from the Son, but from the 
Father alone. A union was made with the Greeks, whose 
emperor, Michael Paleologus was himself present. They 
united in an act for the recovery of Palestine. 

15. Vienense. (Vienne.) So called, from the city of 
Vienne, in France. 

Held in 1311: Clement V. being pope; and Henry VII. 
emperor. This pope framed the constitutions which are 
called in the canon law, Clementine. 

About 300 bishops present, the pope again presiding. 

The heresies of the Beghards, the Berguines and the 
Fratricelli condemned. The order of Templars, (so 
called, because they dwelt near the temple in Jerusalem) 
was suppressed. And a new decree for an expedition 
into the holy land. 

16. Florence. Held at Florence, in Italy, not having 
been completed at Ferara. 

Held in 1438, not having been completed at Ferrara: 
Eugene IV. being pope and Albert emperor. 

Subscribed by 141 fathers. Many others, having de- 
parted beforehand. The pope himself presided. 

Against the errors of the Greeks, whose emperor, John 
Paleologus was present. A union of the Greeks and Ar- 
minians,with the Latins was effected, but after their return 
to Greece, they relapsed into their former errors. 

17. Lateran V. Inchoate in 1512 under pope Julius IL 



GENERAL COUNCILS. 



49 



Complete in 1517, under Leo X. Maximilian L, was 
emperor. 

Present 114 fathers; the pope himself presiding. 

Called to heal the schism propagated by the council 
of Pisa. The sedition of Luther prevented the expedi- 
tion against the Turks which it ordered. 

18. Trent. ( Tridentinum) Commenced at Trent, in 
Germany, continued at Bononia, and finished at Trent. 

Inchoate in 1545, under pope Paul III. continued un- 
der Julius III. Marcellus II. and Paul IV. finished under 
Pius VI. in 1563. — Charles V. and Ferdinand I. w T ere 
emperors. 

Subscribed by 255 fathers. Many could not remain till, 
the end of the council, which lasted 18 years, under the 
presidency of various pontifical legates. 

The Lutherans, Sacramentarians, and other sectaries 
were condemned. Morals were reformed, especially 
amongst the clergy, who were exceedingly corrupt. In no 
other council have so many articles of faith been so. clear- 
ly elucidated, or strictness of morals so sedulously re- 
established as in that of Trent. 

Such, according to the Jesuits themselves, are the 
eighteen general councils, which, and which alone, have 
in all things spoken by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost; 
— decided with the irrrevocable certainly of God's judg- 
ment, all matters submitted to them; — and whose words 
and actions are, and to the end of time will be as per- 
fectly obligatory on all the world, as if Jesus Christ 
our divine Lord, had personally and visibly presided 
at each of them, and publicly and unequivocally ap- 
proved them all. Of these eighteen councils, we are 
ready to prove, whenever archbishop Eccleston will hear 
us, that at least twelve have either spoken lies or decreed 
sin. The reader will observe that the third established 
idolatry; the seventh and eighth, wickedly condemned 
those who would not worship images; the ninth, twelfth, 
thirteenth, fourteenth, fifteenth and seventeenth decreed 
unjust wars; the eleventh and twelfth cursed all the saints 
of God they knew; the thirteenth erected the power of 
the church over all human governments and put the feet 
of the pope on the neck of the human race; and the 
5 



50 



GENERAL COUNCILS-* 



eighteenth, ripe with the full grown pollution of centuries, 
decreed all truth into endless night and chaos, and the 
follies and crimes of all past ages into the place of God's 
glorious truth! 

We have taken the trouble to compare the foregoing 
statements of Pichler, with the still more authoritative 
declarations of cardinal Bellarmin, himself a Jesuit, and 
perhaps the best single authority as a writer in the church 
of Rome. Those who have opportunity to do so, will 
find in the second volume, pages 3 — 10, of the Paris 
edition of 1608, of his great work entitled, Disputa- 
tiones de Controversiis Christiance Fidei, in the book 
De Conciliis, fyc. and chap. v. entitled, Concilia genera- 
lia approbata, all the material statements of Pichler con- 
firmed; — and much more to the same general purport. 
And this is perhaps the general opinion among papists. 
Yet even these are by no means uniform; and others differ- 
exceedingly from them, and from each other on the sub- 
ject. Bishop Beveridge reckons but eight general councils 
in all. Dr. Prideaux allows only seven: while Bullinger 
will admit but six. It is papistical authority which we 
are now gathering however; and to return to Pichler, we 
find that besides these lawful general councils, he recounts 
no less than fourteen others; half of which he pronounces 
reprobate, although general, and the other half partly le- 
gal and partly illegal. Of these two classes the first is 
that which follows. 

2. General councils which were illegal. 

1. Antioch. Held in the year 345: Julius I. being 
pope, and Constantine Arianus, emperor. 

Attended by about 90 fathers. 

Unjustly condemned Athanasius; and opened the way 
for an attempted overthrow of the first Nicene council. 

2. Mediolanense. [Milan.] In the year 354: Liberius 
being pope, and the before mentioned Constantine Ari- 
anus, emperor. 

About 300 fathers present. 

They indirectly condemned the Catholic faith; (where* 
in is not stated either by Pichler or Bellarmin. The 
latter (vol. 2. book 1, chap. 6, let. d.) refers for authority 
to Rufinus lib. 10, c. 20, and to Socrates, lib. 2, c. 29.) 



GENERA. L COUNCILS. 



51 



3.. Ariminense. [Rimini.'] Not the one held under 
pope Liberius in 379. 

This was held in 373: Damasus being pope, and 
the same Constantine Arianus, emperor. 

Present about 600 fathers. 

The word Homoousios, that is Consul stantial, was 
stricken from the creed; partly through ignorance of its 
meaning, partly by the fraud of the Arians. 

4. Ephesus II. Which is justly called Latrocinium 
(robbery,) for every thing was done by violence. 

Held in 443: Leo being pope, and Theodosius the 
younger, emperor. 

Present about 128 fathers. 

They absolved Euthycheus and confirmed his heresy; 
drove away the legates of pope Leo; and put to death St. 
Flavianus, bishop of Constantinople. 

5. Constantinople. The one which was held under Leo 
the Isauriar. 

Held in 730: Gregory II. being pope and Leo called 
the Isaurian, emperor. 

In this council the greater part were laymen. 

They decreed against the images of Christ and of the 
saints. 

6. Constantinople. The one held under Constantine 
Copronymus. 

About the year 754, Stephen II. or III. being pope. 
There were about 338 fathers present. 
They decreed that images of Christ and the saints, 
ought to be totally abolished. 

7. Pisa; not that [of 1409] which is subsequently 
reckoned amongst doubtful councils. 

Held about 510 ; Julius II. being pope, and Maximi- 
lian I. emperor. Called, says Bellarmin [vol. 2, lib. i. 
chap. 6, let. B, page 11] by the emperor and the king of 
France and certain cardinals, against Julius II., and re- 
probated a little after in the 2d and 3d session of the 
council of Lateran, under the same pope. 

Bellarmin does not give the number of fathers present 
at this council, and Pichler says he could not ascertain it. 

Pichler adds the same account of its convocation as 
that given above from Bellarmin ; merely in addition, 
designating the council that reprobated this as the fifth 



52 



GENERAL COUNCILS. 



of Lateran, and adding the name of Leo X. to that of 
Julius II. 

These councils, the reader will observe, are expressly- 
reprobated and pronounced illegal, and that on the au- 
thority not only of papistical doctors of law and theology, 
but even of popes and lawful general councils. Now 
we are ready to prove, whenever archbishop Eccleston 
will hear us, that a greater proportion of these six repro- 
bated councils held and decreed the truth, than of the 
eighteen councils pronounced by his church to be infalli- 
ble. The three last of these illegal councils, appear in 
the main to have judged righteous judgment on the 
points here named ; that is, half of them were right. But 
of the eighteen infallible ones, two-thirds were wrong and 
scandalous, in material points of faith and practice. We 
proceed to the last head of Pichler. 

III. General councils partly legal and partly illegal. 

1. Sardicense; the appendix to the first Nicene council. 
Held in 351 ; Julius I. being pope, and Constantine 

Arianus emperor. 

Present 300 western fathers, and 73 eastern. 

The western fathers affirmed the Catholic faith, the 
eastern held to the Arian heresy. The acts of the latter 
are rejected. 

2. Sirmiense [Sirmium.~\ 

Held in 356; Liberius being pope, and the above 
mentioned Constantine, emperor. 

The number of fathers unknown. 

They drew up two creeds totally different from each 
other; one Catholic, the other blasphemous. They 
condemned the heresy of Photinus [Unitarianism;] 
which condemnation is approved by the church. 

3. Quini — Sextum; held at Constantinople in the 
Trulline palace, whence its canons are called Trullian. 

About the year 602; Sergius being pope, and Justin- 
ian II. or the younger, emperor. But Bellarmin (vol. 
2, bib. 1, chap. vii. p. 11) says the time when it was 
held is entirely uncertain. 

Present 211 fathers: the pope did not preside person- 
ally, nor did he send legates; but immediately repro- 
bated it. 



GENERAL COUNCILS. 



53 



They passed 102 canons, which were annexed to the 
proceedings of the fifth and sixth general synods, and on 
that account called Quini-Sextum for the fifth synod 
published no canons at all. Of these, part only were 
afterwards received. Bellarmin (in the seventh chapter 
of the book several times referred to) gives the eighty- 
second canon of this council, which tolerated painted 
images, as a specimen of such as were approved: and 
this was, he says, approved by pope Adrian, and by the 
second and fourth acts of the seventh synod, and is there- 
fore valid. For he lays it down expressly that the acts 
of this synod were void, so far as they were passed in the 
absence of the pope and his legates. 

4. Frankford; which hardly deserves to be called 
general, as no oriental bishops were present. 

Celebrated in 794; Adrian I. being pope, and Charle- 
magne king of the French, (he not having yet attained to 
the empire). 

There were three hundred fathers, and the pope's le- 
gates presided. 

Approved and confirmed as to that part which declares 
Christ to be the natural as well as the adopted Son of 
God. Reprobated so far as it erroneously condemned 
the seventh synod. 

5. Constance; celebrated at Constance on the lake 
Bodamica. 

Incomplete in 1414, John XXIII. being pope, and 
Sigismund emperor: finished 1418, under pope Martin V. 

Present about 300 bishops, and 700 minor prelates. 

Suppressed a schism, deposed three anti-popes, elected 
Martin V. pope; condemned WicklifF and Huss, and 
burnt the latter alive. Approved by Martin V., except 
the fourth and fifth sessions, which declare the subjec- 
tion of the pope to a council. Bellarmin informs us that 
this is reprobated by the last Lateran council, and by 
the council of Florence. 

6. Basle (Basil); incomplete at Basle on the Rhine 
finished at Lausanne, on the lake of Geneva. 

Inchoate in 1431; Eugenius IV. being pope: com- 
pleted 1449, under pope Nicholas V. 
5* 



54 



GENERAL COUNCILS. 



The number of fathers present not ascertained; the le- 
gate of the pope presided part of the time only. 

They elected the pseudo-pope Amedeus, duke of Sa- 
voy, who was called Felix V. Nothing done by this 
council is approved, except a few acts about ecclesiasti- 
cal benefices. Bellarmin adds that this council was re- 
probated by the last Lateran council. 

7. Pisa; held at Pisa in Italy; but it is doubtful 
whether it was general at all or not. 

Held in 1409: Gregory XII. and Benedict XIII. pro- 
fessing to be popes at the same time. 

Present 180 bishops and 900 minor prelates. 

This council deposed both Gregory and Benedict, and 
chose Alexander V. pope. Instead of composing, it in- 
creased the schism. 

It should be stated that Bellarmin does not reckon 
this last council under this head; admitting only six of 
these councils. It should also be stated that he reckons 
eight instead of seven councils, under the preceding head 
of illegal general councils. The first seven mentioned 
under that head by him, are the same taken here under 
our second general division from Pichler. But he adds 
to them, as the eighth general illegal council, w 7 hat he 
calls the Council of Wittemberg; which he says the 
Lutherans call general, and at which there were three 
hundred pastors, Luther himself presiding, in the year 
1536. The council of Pisa, considered as is seen above 
by Pichler, the seventh general council partly legal 
and partly illegal, is treated of by Bellarmin under a 
separate head. In chap. viii. of lib. l,vol. 2, he admits 
that it may not be manifest whether a council be general 
and approved, or disapproved; and that this is particularly 
true of this of Pisa. On the one hand, he says this coun- 
cil is pronounced illegal by some; and with apparent 
reason, as it totally failed of the great object of its cele- 
bration, namely, the composing of the schism which then 
raged. But on the other hand, he asserts that the pope 
elected by it (Alexander V.j, and his successor John, 
were more generally considered true popes, than any of 
the three pretenders who at one and the same time set up 
for the real Simon Pure. And, what is stronger still, 
Alexander VI., an admitted Mr. Pure on all hands ? 



GENERAL COUNCILS. 



55 



would number five, not six, amongst the Alexanders, if 
the other were anti-pope. Therefore it is uncertain. 

This, indeed, we fully believe: it is uncertain. And 
the observant reader will see, amidst this infinite mass 
of contradictions and absurdities, that these men know 
not that whereof they affirm. Whether a council be gen- 
eral or not; if general, whether it be legal or not; if 
general or legal, whether it be wholly or partly so;- — the 
admissions made by the Jesuits from whom we translate, 
and the attentive comparison of their statements, even 
about these last mentioned six or seven councils, conclu- 
sively prove that their boasted infallible guides and 
judges, are not even known to them — much less under- 
stood by them. 

We have followed the Jesuits in the general notation 
of these councils; though even the Jesuits themselves 
disagree, for those of the United States have added the 
council of Constance to the list of the general councils — 
if Archbishop Eccleston and his Laitifs Directory are 
good authority. It is also questionable whether Rome 
agrees with either view of the Jesuits, or indeed whether 
successive popes agree entirely with each other. Mo- 
reriy for example, states that the list of geneal councils 
inscribed on the walls of the library of the Vatican 
at Rome, consists of eighteen; being precisely those 
enumerated in this article after Pichler. But in the 
life of Sixtus V., who had those inscriptions placed 
in that library, his^ Italian biographer, Gregorio Leti, in 
his ninth book, under the year 1588, gives a list of six- 
teen general councils only; omitting those marked eleven 
and twelve in the foregoing list. The various portions 
of the papal church also differ widely on this important 
subject; the church of France, for instance, adding Con- 
stance, Pisa, and Basle, to the list of true general coun- 
cils; and rejecting from that number the fifth Lateran 
council, and that of Florence numbered by Rome in our 
list, the latter sixteen and the former seventeen. So 
that France has nineteen true general councils, of which 
Rome rejects three; and Rome has eighteen, of which 
France rejects two; that is, five, or more than one fourth 
of the true general councils^ are still in dispute in the 



56 M VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 

papal church. In truth, the papal system is such, that it 
is an absolute impossibility for the most enlightened and; 
devoted Romanist even to be certain, in any comfortable 
degree, that he is really standing on the basis of his own 
creed. And: the result is, that the ecclesiastics who try 
to fathom the chaos are, nearly to a man, skeptics; while, 
all the rest believe and understand nothing except 
what is expressed in the phrase — we believe what the 
church believes 

And such is papism as it lives amongst men, Blanco 
White and Antonio Gavin, at the distance of a century 
apart, being popish priests, left that heresy and wrote 
each a book concerning it. They unite in pronouncing 
the entire clergy of the church, as known to them, utter 
unbelievers in any, even their own religion; utter stran- 
gers to God, to virtue, and to truth.- As to the private 
members of that sect, how many do you know, reader, 
who are humble, enlightened, consistent followers of the 
Lord Jesus? Alas! that such things should be. But oh!, 
that they should be in the name of Him whose ways and 
plans and words, touching our salvation, are all so plain, 
so pure, so lovely; so full of the simple and yet sublime 
majesty of unchanging truth, unerring certainty! 



NUMBER VIII. 

A VrsIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 

Most strangers who visit Baltimore, are conducted to 
the Cathedral as one of our principal shows. It is a large 
grey stone edifice in the shape of a cross — built in rather 
an antique style, and situated on the highest elevation 
perhaps in the city. It was built in great part by funds 
raised by lottery; a mode of gambling so little disapproved 
by the papal ecclesiastics of Maryland^ that priest 



A VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL 57 

Mcllroy of Frederick had influence enough to get the le- 
gislature of this state, to grant him a lottery to aid in the 
erection of the Cathedral in that city, at the very moment 
that the same body were wisely and diligently occupied 
in labours to suppress lottery gambling entirly in this com- 
monwealth. The foreign friends of "our Catholic breth- 
ren" — are supposed to have furnished the remaining funds 
in chief part; as they have also, many of the decorations 
of the building. Upon the whole, it is a very fine edifice; 
spacious and imposing; durable and noble. We rejoice 
to look forward with confident hope to the day when it 
will be purged of all its present fooleries,— and cleansed 
of its present occupants, and when the pure word of life 
will have free course there, in the labours and instructions 
of the true followers of the Lamb, 

Visiters usually enter the building at the west door; 
that is, at the part of the building representing the lower 
end of the cross. Here is a spacious outer entrance ; 
then a narrow passage across the building; then doors 
fronting the outer entrance, which open into the high 
and capacious church itself. At the side of two of the 
doors stand two marble vases on pedestals, containing 
water mixed with salt and oil, called holy water, and 
used by the faithful in their own way. It is a pity 
some of them do not use it, or a more common water, 
more freely and effectually than they do. Near these 
vases and in other parts of the room are small boxes 
to receive money; labelled "for the poor 55 — "for the 
sanctuary 55 — u for the free schools, 55 &c. — There are also 
two figures, about as large as life, representing angels^ 
apparently a male and a female — one pointing up the 
main isle to the grand altar, wdth a few w r ords writ- 
ten on a scroll; the other holding a naked sword with 
a label, threatening God's wrath on any who violate his 
temple — meaning as we suppose, that one especially. 
There are many similar things which Ave shall omit ; our 
purpose being only to note a very few of those that struck 
us, on this our fifth or sixth visit to this spectacle ; the 
more by token, we remember that every time we entered 
except during public worship, we had money to pay. 
Rome does nothing, not even pardon sin — without getting 
regular pay for it The souls and bodies of men, as the 



58 A VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 



apostle John tells us, are equally and alike "merchandise! 7 
to her. 

Paintings. 

These are probably the great attraction of the house. 
On the right hand of the main entrance is a very large 
painting, representing the scene immediately following 
the crucifixion. It was a present from Louis XVIII. of 
France, solicited as is recorded on the margin of the 
frame, by Count De Mennu. The canvass contains eight 
or nine figures besides that of the Saviour, all as large as 
life. The work is from the pencil of Paul Guerin. In 
some respects it is a very fine painting* Upon the whole, 
we think inferior in expression to that of Annabal Car- 
racci representing the same scene though with fewer 
figures. In this, the shading of the human countenances 
is too dark; the faces themselves are lacking in proper 
expression; and the figure representing the mother of 
Jesus is peculiarly defective, in beauty, majesty, and 
grace. But the drapery, the inanimate part of the work, is 
managed with very great skill and pow r er. Upon the 
whole it may be called a fine painting, and is the pe- 
culiar attraction of the place. There is one dark looking 
female figure embracing the cross and kissing it, though 
Jesus himself lay near her. Apt emblem of the entire su- 
perstition! In the very presence and name of Jesus, every 
thing is worshipped but Christ himself. 

Corresponding to this painting, on the opposite side of 
this end of the room, is a painting representing a knight 
in full and shining armour, attended by several monks — 
burying the naked body of a man. It is a painting of St. 
Louis, says the old lady who acts as guide on these occa- 
sions. It is a scene of the times of the crusades. — It is a 
present from Charles X. of France, &c. It is a most 
contemptible painting, we add. And as we turned fronJ 
it, we asked ourselves, is it possible that these priests are 
so devoid both of prudence and shame as to hang up such 
evidences as this of their real feelings? St. Louis and the 
crusades, and Charles X.! Are they really so insane as te> 
present themselves before the public, as the friends, advo- 



A VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL 



59 



eates, eleves of such men and such events? Very well; 
people will open their eyes by and by, 

There is a number of other paintings in the room, some 
of them small, others of tolerable size. The greater part 
representing absurd legends of the church; some few 
scripture pieces: — all, nearly without exception, wretch- 
ed and contemptible as works of art We will not ex- 
cept even a painting of the Saviour hanging over the 
main entrance, as large as life and apparently an imita- 
tion of the figure of Christ in Dorninichino's great picture 
of the bearing of the cross. 

Altars. 

Ascending the room from west to east, there are three 
aisles extending its entire length, and terminating at the 
upper end of it, before the altars, of which there are three. 
The great altar is in the centre, having under its upper 
edge this inscription, Altare privilegiatum concessione 
Pii VII. 1822; we quote from memory, but the English is, 
A privileged altar by permission of Pius VII. What is 
a privileged altar? What right has Pius VII. to give or 
withhold all or any of the privileges of the religion of 
Jesus? What authority has any foreign despot to pre- 
scribe rules temporal or spiritual, to the citizens of this re- 
public? It is a privileged altar; whether those on the 
right and left of it are equally so, does not appear. All 
three of them are constructed of various coloured marble, 
— and they are about, perhaps, four feet high and eight or 
ten long; the centre one the largest, and the others stand- 
ing twenty or thirty feet from it, and facing obliquely in- 
ward. Between the main altar and the one north of it is 
the archbishop's seat; corresponding to it on the other 
side is the pulpit. On the back of the archbishop's seat 
and on the central altar, is the large cypher A. M. which 
under the archipiscopal coat of arms is written in full, 
Auspice Maria — that is, Be gracious Mary! Or it may 
be, they are the initials of the angelic salutation so much 
used by them: Ave Maria, fyc. Hail Mary, <Sre, 

All these altars, this edifice— the ecclesiastics who of- 
ficiate here, all in short, it thus appears are devoted to 
the worship and care of a pious Jewish female; who 



60 



A VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 



about eighteen centuries ago, after fulfilling her singular 
and glorious destiny in this-world, returned again, as to 
her mortal part, to the earth as it was — and as to her soul, 
to God who gave it. Whether there are any relicks of 
saints, in or under these altars, we are not informed. We 
saw what we were told were the graves of the former 
archbishops, which seemed, as far as we could judge in 
utter darkness and under ground, to be under the two 
side altars. Perhaps we are by and by to have American 
saints, and provision is making by depositing their re- 
licks under altars. The council of Trent in its last session, 
(on the first day of it,) decreed anew that such things 
should be, and that all should be damned who denied it. 
And yet we venture to beseech of God, that no American 
papist may even be corrupt, debased and infamous 
enough during his life, to be esteemed by Rome worthy 
of being a saint in her calender after his death. How- 
ever this may be, we are authorized by our aforesaid Cice- 
rone, to say that the consecrated wafer which the priest 
by saying Hoc est Corpus, (from which is unquestionably 
derived the name and art hocus pocus,) changed into the . 
body, blood, soul and divinity of the Lord Jesus ; is kept 
constantly on all these altars to be visited and worship- 
ped by all true papists. That is to say, if they speak 
truth, there are three separate places in that house — in 
which the one Jesus exists whole and entire — and above 
all, in the appearance of a piece of cake. Alas! Alas! 
Are these thy gods oh! Israel? 

The Confessional* 

The present archbishop, for reasons best known to him- 
self, has had two confessionals erected in the body of the 
church about two thirds down; one on each side near the 
north and south wall. There a space is railed off, per- 
haps ten by twenty feet, in one side of which is erected 
an affair not unlike three centry boxes in a row, with a 
vacant space in front. In this space the faithful come 
early in the morning, and kneel while the priest celebrates 
mass; that is according to his own belief, while he cre- 
ates and then crucifies Christ. This is done every 
morning by the priest, fasting. When he is through, the 



A VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 61 



confessionals are so arranged that he can from the altar; 
see if any are kneeling in them. If there are, he enters 
the middle box, and a penitent each of the end boxes. 
He opens a grate, asks all sorts of indecent and shocking 
questions, makes all manner of evil and sinful suggestions 
to the penitent, possesses himself of all manner of inform- 
ation about all possible things and persons likely to aid 
all his future schemes good or bad, and declares with 
the unerring assurance of the Spirit of God, the penance 
and the pardon. The poor deluded women, (men very 
seldom go,) depart worse than they came ; and the vicar 
of the bishop, who is vicar of the pope, who is vicar for 
God, turns round, opens another grate, and renews the 
process to another prostrate victim. They all kneel to 
the priest when they confess. Now we have two words 
to say. The first is, to inform the papists that their 
priests require of them what they themselves never do. 
The priests never make any other than mere general con- 
fessions. Catch them indeed confessing their secret 
doings. The second is this ; with all reverence, we be- 
seech any really modest female to tell us, how she can 
look into the confiding face of an affectionate husband or 
lover, after having told a foulmouthed and impertinent 
catechist every evil thought that had passed through her own 
heart ? Reader, look over the questions put in confession; 
you will find them in all Catholic books of devotion, — and 
then look at your wife, your mother, your sister, your af- 
fianced bride answering them on their knees ; and then 
open the curtain of the confessional and behold the self 
complacent bon vivant who asks them ! Do this, and our 
object is gained. 

The Vaults. 

The Vaults ! what of them ? Ah ! we have been ac- 
tually and bona fide down one flight of the subterraneous 
apartments under the cathedral. And that too, in the 
guidance of the said very respectable and voluble old 
lady, who is so polite and communicative to all visiters. 
We had often and over heard, that she had threatened if 
she ever got us there, to turn bolt and ward upon us. 



62 A VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 

Let us try her thought we. Many an anonymous friend 
had hinted to us of these cells; let us see them, said we. 
But we have not seen them. The old lady vows there 
are none. She declared she had shown us all. There 
was nothing more to be seen. We will tell what we did 
see, orrather feel; — and will express our conjectures as 
to the rest. 

We had no light. We suggested a hint about the 
vaults. The Cicerone insisted on our descending into 
all that existed. We descended, accompanied by one 
friend. The entrance lay through a trap door, near the 
main door of the building, at the west end. We descend- 
ed a flight of steps, turned to the right, and rapidly 
passed along the entire extent of the immense edifice, in 
almost total darkness. Here said our guide, diverging 
to the left, and guided by a ray of light entering through 
a loop hole in the wall, are the graves of the two first 
archbishops, Carroll and Mareschall. And there, she 
added, passing rapidly by a circuitous route to the oppo- 
site corner of that end of the building, is the grave of the 
late archbishop Whitfield. The two former seemed to be 
under the altar at the north east angle, the latter under 
that at the south east angle of the room above. This is 
conjecture only, made upon the spot, and by the localities. 
For it was nearly total darkness — all the time; in short, 
the guide herself got lost for a moment on our return, 
amid the maze of arches and the accumulation of what 
she called rubbish. And is this all? She solemnly affirm- 
ed it. Is this the foundation of the house? She une- 
quivocally declared it was? Now with due deference to 
a lady's word we think otherwise; and we tell why. 

1. The rubbish is nothing more than fine sand; such 
as exists at very considerable depths in this region. It 
is in all likelihood, the sand dug out of the second and 
third stories under ground and not yet removed: left per- 
haps expressly as a blind. 

2. The floor of the apartment we were in, is but little 
depressed below the surface of the earth. We saw the 
loop holes on the sides of the house through which light 
entered; they were nearly on a level with our face. Be- 
sides we descended just about as many steps as we as- 



A VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 63 

cend on the outside to enter the house. The mass of 
sand in this apartment, we should suppose a hundred 
times as great as it should be, if the account given be 
true. Indeed there would in that case be almost none. 

3. The depth of the arches as shown by our being 
obliged to stoop as we passed under them, compared with 
their span, demonstrates that their foundations are far 
below. A fact corroborated by the mass sustained by 
them, especially those under the stupendous dome, w T hich 
occupies all the centre of the edifice. What puts this 
past doubt, is the fact that the plan of the building, drawn 
by the late Mr. Latrobe, is expressly declared by those 
who have seen it, to exhibit two rows of arches; one on 
the top of the other. There is therefore, contrary to what 
is declared, arches and apartments below those shown 
as the only ones. And as the sand must have been all 
removed, before the bottom one of those two courses of 
arches could be erected; the probability is that the sand 
now^ in the upper subterraneous room, came from the 
third or even the fourth story under the ground. 

Let any man compare what is now doing to lay a good 
foundation for the new custom house in Gay street, with 
the single row of arches exhibited as all, at the cathe- 
dral, and he will have sensible demonstration of the false- 
hood. 

4. That part of the first story under the church which 
lies immediately under the portions constituting the wings, 
or transverse of the cross, was in total darkness ; the loop 
holes hid and no access to it apparent, amid the mass of 
sand. These portions are perhaps, each from thirty to 
fifty feet square. Under them, we judge the steps and 
landing places to be. In them lies the access to the re- 
gions below, in all probability connecting with others at 
the east end of the building; and by subterraneous passa- 
ges with the archipiscopal residence, which is situated 
just next to the cathedral. 

5. Upon striking violently on the floor with a small 
stiff walking stick, it appeared to us that where the sand 
seemed most shallow, the stick met with most resistance; 
which is the reverse of what would be true, if there w r ere 
nothing but sand. We are sure that under portions of 



64 A VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 



the sand, the cane came in contact with solid substances; 
we believe a pavement, 

6. It is a fact perfectly notorious in this city, that when 
the foundation of this edifice was constructing, the whole of 
it was boarded up with high planks, with the words"No ad- 
mittance," placarded on them. It is equally notorious 
that hundreds of persons are now alive, who were boys 
here at that time, and who with the curiosity and ingenuity 
universal at their age, saw more that was behind those 
boards than was intended for eyes profane; and that they 
unanimously testify to the immensity of the excavations 
then made there. How then came the place filled up 
now? And with such peculiar materials? And the plain 
facts, which are hard to be honestly accounted for, denied? 

7. Hundreds of people in this state, and especially in 
this city and in Harford county, well knew a mai^ 
by the name of Foley, now dead — who repeatedly 
declared (when drunk) that he had been confined him- 
self in the dungeons of the cathedral: and all the cor- 
responding circumstances, such as the man's sudden 
disappearance and return, length of absence, disposi- 
tion to abandon his religion, &c, confirmed his story. 
This fact has been heretofore published, and remains 
undenied. 

8. Formerly it was admitted by the Catholics here> 
that there were cells of some kind under the cathedral ; 
and the fact explained sometimes by saying they were 
intended for vaults to bury dead priests in; at others, 
by calling it a wine cellar. Now it is dernSl that there 
are cells at all ! Which are we expected to believe? 

9. It is the universal custom of papists in all countries, 
to have subterraneous apartments under their principal 
edifices. There is a subterraneous chapel up at St. 
Mary's seminary in this city, in common use. The pre- 
sumption is therefore in favour of such apartments being 
constructed under the cathedral, in the absence of all 
proof ; but with concurring proof it becomes violent. 

10. In all places where the civil laws permit, this su- 
perstition punishes men and women with stripes, imprison- 
ment, and death, for religious error. They need therefore, 
places of discipline, confinement and death. They have 



A VISIT TO THE BALTIMORE CATHEDRAL. 65 

them in other countries. They have here every other 
part of their system. Their popes and councils pro- 
nounce this part indispensable. Why then should this 
part not exist? It is most probable it does, even if all 
direct proof were wanting. When direct proof, condu- 
cing to this end is offered, the presumption is infinitely 
strengthened. When facts capable of no possible ex- 
planation, except on this supposition, crowd upon us, it 
is the work of folly to discredit their teachings. 

On the whole, we have no hesitation in expressing our 
belief that most of the principal edifices of the papists 
in this country, are provided with subterranean and other 
places of secret confinement and punishment. So de- 
cided is our belief of this fact, that we will risk two pro- 
posals on it. 

The first is to our enemies. If permission is granted 
us by the archbishop and the trustees of the cathedral 
to make a thorough search, we will undertake it; and at 
the end of it, we will frankly and fairly publish the pro- 
gress and result of it; let it end as it may. 

The second is to our friends. If we suddenly disap- 
pear—as our lives have been over and over again threat- 
ened, we request that the foundations of all the principal 
Catholic establishments in this country may be thorough- 
ly examined and searched for us. We do not regard the 
threats of death; it would, we sometimes hope, be the 
greatest of favors to us. But the long midnight of a 
living death,with all the fierce array of torture, starvation, 
parching thirst, incessant mockings and scourgings; 
such as men of the same religion and same spirit, govern- 
ed by the same feelings and the same morality with those 
who denounce us, have inflicted on better men than we 
are, for the very things that we are daily doing; these 
things we would avoid, if such were the will of God. 



6* 



66 



THE LAST OF THE HOUSE OF VALOIS, 



NUMBER IX. 

THE LAST OF THE HOUSE OF VALOIS. 

The President Henault, in his Chronological His- 
tory of France, has pronounced the famous "League" 
formed amongst the Catholic nobles of that realm to- 
wards the close of the sixteenth century; the most extra* 
ordinary event recorded in history. Conceived, as he 
asserts, and the original plan formed at the council of 
Trent j where all the evils of Christendom came together, 
by the cardinal of Lorrain; the death of his brother 
Francis, Due de Guise, only interrupted its develop- 
ment. When his nephew, Henry, Due de Guise, came 
of age, the cardinal resumed this enterprise, which his 
own subsequent death did not defeat or retard. (See He- 
nault, vol. 1, p. 438, and p. 455.) 

About the year 1576 the league was first regularly or- 
ganized in Picardy, and spread rapidly over France. Its 
ostensible objects were, the protection of the monarchy, 
and the maintenance of the purity of the Catholic faith. 
But in the end it overturned the throne, and during 
twenty years, involved the kingdom in all the horrors 
following in the train of civil and religious wars. "If 
ever I take part" such was the oath of the leaguers, 
" hold friendship , enter into league, or join in matrimony 
with heretics; if ever I give aid or plight my faith to 
them, or so much as observe the common forms of saluta- 
tion towards them; then let God confound me" (See 
WraxaWs Hist, of France, p. 47. Steele' } s Rom. Eccle. 
Hist. p. 158.) 

Henry III., king of France, and the last of the un- 
happy line of Valois, was weak enough to put himself 
at the head of this monstrous association; and so became 
for a period entirely dependent on it, and almost subject 
to its leaders. 

About the year 1585 Felix Perretti, a Dominican 
monk, raised himself to the chair of St. Peter, and as- 
sumed the name of Sixtus the Fifth; a name but too 
well known in history. At this period France was di- 



THE LAST OF THE HOUSE OF VALOIS. 



67 



vided into three parties; and the triple war commenced, 
called the war of the three Henries, from Henry III., 
king of France, at the head of the royalist party; Henry, 
king of Navarre, afterwards Henry IV. of France, at the 
head of the Protestants; and Henry, Due de Guise, at 
the head of the leaguers. The pope perceiving that the 
•tendency of affairs was to drive the king of 5>ance to 
the necessity of uniting with the king of Navarre, pub- 
lished a bull, in which he excommunicated the latter and 
the prince of Conde, and declared them unworthy of 
succeeding to the crown of France, to which they were 
both Leirs presumptive, but both Hugonots. Sixtus V. 
expected by this bull to conciliate the league, to ruin the 
Protestant princes, and to prevent the possibility of the 
future union of the two kings. He therefore accompa- 
nied his malediction of the excommunicated princes 
with the most opprobrious epithets, denouncing them as 
apostates, heretics, and enemies of God and man. 
Their subjects were released from all obedience, and the 
king of France exhorted to extirpate the whole race of 
Bourbon, and execute at once the papal sentence. ( See 
De Thou, vol. ix. p. 368, 371; the 2d vol. of WraxaWs 
France , and the 1st vol. of HenauWs do. in loc.) 

In this, however, as in some other cases, this pope 
overleaped the mark. Henry III. saw that this outrage, 
though levelled at heresy, attacked the majesty of his 
throne. And, thanks to Martin Luther, light had now 
been shining for fifty years on the walls of the Vatican. 
The king did not forget that twenty-three years before, 
when Pius IV. excommunicated the mother of the very 
princes now cursed; the constable Montmorenci and the 
chancellor PHopital, who ruled in the cabinet of Charles 
IX., and whose names will live forever in the military 
and legal annals of mankind; forced the see of Rome to 
revoke and even to suppress the bull. He remembered 
these things; and, though he dared not openly resist the 
pope, he prohibited the publication of the offensive bull. 
(De Thou, vol ix. p. 374—6.) 

But the young king of Navarre, boldly replied to the 
popes's bull; denounced his holiness as a calumniator; 



68 



THE LAST OF THE HOUSE OF VALOIS, 



appealed from his sentence to a general council; de- 
clared mortal enmity against him as Anti-Christ; re- 
minded him that his own ancestors had before chastised 
the insolence of the see of Rome, and threatened him 
with exacting exemplary vengeance; and caused this 
fearless response to be posted up at the very gates of the 
pope's palace, and in the most public places in Rome. 

In the midst of troubles which seemed to become 
more dreadful to France, the great Duke of Guise be- 
came at last so powerful as to aspire almost openly to 
the throne ; while Henry seemed sinking under causes 
not unlike those by which the first race of the French 
kings had been set aside by Pepin, so many centuries 
before. Indeed, while the Due de Guise, stood at the 
head of the league, the Cardinal de Bourbon openly set 
up his pretensions to the throne ; and Catherine de Me- 
dici, the queen mother, intrigued for the succession of 
her grandson, the duke of Lorrain. Publicly superceded 
in his lawful authority, and privately contemned and in- 
sulted ; the king at length roused himself up, and adopt- 
ing in his extremity the maxims of his age and his reli- 
gion, determined to cut off his most audacious nobles. — 
D'Aubigny as quoted by Henault, (vol. 1, p. 453,) ex- 
pressly declares that when the execution of the duke and 
the cardinal de Guise, was proposed in council by the 
king, and opposed by others on account of the danger he 
would expose himself to at Rome by this open attack on 
the leaders of the league, the pope's friends, and one of 
them a cardinal; "Henry took a letter out of his pockety 
in which Sixtus Quintus advised him to become absolute 
master by any violence" The duke and cardinal were 
therefore massacred on the two following days, with the 
full concurrence of the pope. (See PEtoile, p. 257, 
259. De Thou, vol. x. p. 460, 470. Davila, p. 747.) 

Here then we see two of these parties disposed of by 
his holiness. His enemy Henry of Navarre, excommu- 
nicated ; and safe only so long as he could defend him- 
self by arms. His friends Henry of Guise, and the car- 
dinal his uncle, butchered by his advice. So much for 
the Protestants, and the leaders of the league. Now let 
us see what fate awaited the remaining party. 



THE LAST OF THE HOUSE OF VALOIS. 69 



Pressed on all sides, the king at last foundj himself 
compelled to seek anew, reconciliation with the king of 
Navarre. The death of Catherine of Medeci, had cut 
off all hopes of the house of Lorrain attaining to the sove- 
reignty. The murder of the Guises while it freed Henry 
from the fear of immediate ruin, inflamed in the most 
terrible manner the adherents of the league, still the 
most powerful of three parties in France ; and, as one of 
them had been a cardinal, the pope laid hold on this fact 
and used it in such way as he supposed would conciliate 
the league by his pretended anger at the death of their 
leaders; while by advising their destruction, he had al- 
ready as he hoped, laid the king under the greatest obli- 
gations. At the same time, the death of the duke of 
Anjou (1584,) the only remaining brother of the king, 
who had no issue, opened the succession to the throne to 
the house of Bourbon. And as the disgrace and con- 
finement of the cardinal of Bourbon, had put an end to 
his pretensions as the head of that house ; the young king 
of Navarre stood as the next heir of the monarchy in de- 
fault of issue to the reigning king. Besides this, the two 
kings w^ere nearly related by blood, still more nearly al- 
lied by marriage ; both at war with the league ; both 
hated by the pope ; both jealous of his insolent preten- 
sions ; and both repeatedly threatened with assassination 
by the joint creatures of Rome and the league. 

In such circumstances, Henry III, found himself sur- 
rounded by the greatest difficulties. He was refused ab- 
solution by the pope, for the murder of the Guises^ 
though they were taken off by his own advice ; and 
threatened with speedy excommunication, if he did not 
comply with his extravagant demands. The college of 
the Sorbonne, whose decrees in theology, were consider- 
ed sacred by the faithful throughout France; solemnly 
decreed that the nation was freed /rom its allegiance to 
the king, and that the safety of the Catholic faith re- 
quired his destruction. The Parliament of Paris was 
imprisoned ; the monks had excited the capital, and after 
it most of the cities of the kingdom to revolt; the king 
was accused of every crime, and not only his deposition 
agreed on, but the convent of the Hieronimities, in the 



70 



THE LAST OF THE HOUSE OF VALOTS. 



wood of Vincennes was fixed on as the place of his future 
confinement during life. (J)e Thou, vol. x. p. 525, 29. 
Davilla, p. 772, 5.) The league was in possession of 
nearly all his dominions ; the victorious Hugonots were 
advancing rapidly upon him; his treasury was empty, his 
army neither numerous nor well appointed ; and of the 
surrounding states, Spain, Savoy and the Pope, decided- 
ly the friends of the league and the sagacious and pow- 
erful Elizabeth of England, the open protectress of the 
Protestants. 

At this crisis, the noble conduct of the young king of 
Navarre opened a door of hope to Henry III ; and after 
a short preliminary discussion, a truce for two years was 
concluded between them on the 3d of April, 1589. Yet 
to so abject a condition was Henry reduced, that he offer- 
ed the most humiliating terms of peace to the duke of 
Mayenne, who had succeeded his murdered brother, the 
Due de Guise, as head of the league, and lieutenant- 
general of the forces ; and who now elated by the pros- 
pect of complete success, and confident of the protec- 
tion of Sixtus V., rejected with contempt all the over- 
tures of the king. (Besides Be Thou, Davilla, and 
Wraxall, quoted above, see Mezerai, vol. iii, p. 580.) 

The publication of the treaty between the Hugonots 
and French Catholics, (as we may call them in contra- 
distinction from the leaguers or pope's party;) excited 
the city of Paris, which was in the hands of the adher- 
ents of the league and the pope, to the highest pitch of 
fury. Sixtus V. faithfully informed of the state of af- 
fairs, incensed at the refusal of the king to liberate cer- 
tain creatures of his, whom his own safety had forced 
Henry to confine, and convinced that the condition of the 
crown was desperate; issued on the 24th of May, 1589, 
a monitory commanding the French monarch toithin ten 
days to liberate the cardinal of Bourbon and the Arch- 
bishop of Lyons ; (who were then state prisoners for trea- 
son.) In case of Henry's refusal to obey this imperious 
mandate, the pope declaimed him and all his adherents, ex- 
coMMUNrcATED ; and commanded him to appear within 
sixty days before his tribunal at Rome ! This wily Pon- 
tiff in the midst of his rage had sense enough left to 



THE LAST OS THE HOUSE OF VALOIS. 71 

comprehend, that after all, Henry might beat the league 
at last ; and therefore while he gratified his own revenge, 
and conciliated the foreign and domestic enemies of the 
king of France by his anathema; yet he refused to ad- 
vance a farthing from the treasury of St. Peter, to aid the 
duke of Mayenne in executing his papal excommunica- 
tion ; thus saving at once his treasure, and keeping a 
door open for all future contingencies. (De Thou, vol. 
x. p. 594. Davilla, p. 810. Wraxall, vol. iii. ch. 8.) 

As was natural, these events united the two kings 
more closely. They met in person at the castle of Pies- 
sis, near Tours ; and apparently cordially reconciled to 
each other, prepared to prosecute the war with redoubled 
vigour. After various adventures, the king in person sat 
down before Paris and closely invested it, towards the 
end of July 1589. With a powerful army, flushed by re- 
peated victories, and led by the ablest commanders of 
that age ; opposed by dispirited and defeated troops now 
shut up in the capitol, and about to suffer the horrors in- 
cident to the siege of so large a city ; the affairs of the 
king seemed to be in the most prosperous condition, 
while his enemies were hastening to ruin. No situation 
indeed could be more desperate than that of the league, 
nor any triumph more certain than that of the king ; when 
one of those events which we so often meet with in pa- 
pal story, and which throw so terrible a shade over the 
principles and practices of that church, which claims to 
be the only one in whose profession the soul can rest in 
safety ; turned the whole aspect of the scene, and robbed 
the king at once of his triumph and his life. 

A monk scarcely twenty-three years of age, by name, 
James Clement, and by profession a Dominican, ( toivhich 
order the reigning pontiff himself belonged;) was the 
author of so momentous a revolution. Ferocious, gloomy 
and daring; dissolute, ignorant and superstitious; (alas! 
how like the multitude of his brethren!) he undertook at 
the suggestion of Bourgoing, the prior of his convent, 
to assassinate the king. Every earthly reward, if he 
should come off with life; and all divine recompences 
if he fell, were profusely promised to sustain him in his 
atrocious enterprise. The nature and the reality of these 



72 



THE LAST OF THE HOUSE OF VALOIS. 



attempts on his credulity and fanaticism, may be conceived 
from the horrible defence of the crime|he committed, in 
the public discourse by Pope Sixtus V. which is annex- 
ed to this narrative. Nay, the brutal priest is said to 
have received, from some of the most distinguished fe- 
males of the pope's faction in Paris, and amongst the 
chief of them from the duchess of Montpenser, sister 
to the murdered duke of Guise; such sacrifices and 
compliances as are usually considered most acceptable to 
a depraved and sensual monk. *It is certain that no in- 
ducements were spared by the adherents of the pope and 
the league, to encourage him; nor any acts considered too 
vile, by w T hich success might be won. The president of 
the Parliament of Paris, Harlai, then in the prison of the 
Bastile, and the count Brienne detained in the Louvre, 
were deceived by the accomplices of the monk; and al- 
though themselves in confinement for their devotion to 
the king, were trepaned by false pretences; and furnished 
letters to the assasin which facilitated his diabolical un- 
dertaking. They who will consider these statements, 
and those w T hich follow, and which are drawn from 
sources perfectly authentic; will perceive that the pope in 
his discourse pronounced in the consistory at Rome, 
thirty-two days after the assassination of the French 
monarch, not only suppresses material facts in order to 
make the crime of his brother Dominican, appear to be 
favoured of God; but also falsifies in the most glaring 
manner, the simplest details he pretends to recount. 

Henry had been so often warned of the meditiated at- 
tempts on his life, that it would perhaps have been im- 
possible for any one but an ecclesiastic, to have had ac- 
cess to him, under circumstances that would render such 
an attempt possible. But his devotion to the monastic 
orders was so childish as to exceed belief, and on one 
occasion drew down on him the contemptuous and bitter 
reproach of this very pope Sixtus V.; the king of France, 
said he, is trying all his days to become a monk, and I 
who was one all mine, to cease being one! Indeed, it 
was not unusual with him to join with the basest of the 
people in the stupid and indecent processions of the 
Penitents; walking hours together, barefooted and nearly 



THE LAST OF THE HOUSE OF VALOIS. 73 

naked, with a sack over his head and person, through the 
streets of his own capital. 

On the 31st of July, 1589, the monk quitted Paris, and 
being stopped by the advanced guards of the royal army, 
was carried to La Guesse the solicitor-general, who de- 
tained him during the night, and in the morning of Au- 
gust 1st, conducted him to the king; for whom he pro- 
fessed to have a most important message. And so indeed 
he had! Clement was admitted into the royal presence, 
while the king w T as yet undressed; and presented to him 
the letter w r hich had been obtained from the count Brienne. 
While the king attentively perused the letter, the monk 
took a knife from his sleeve, and with incredible celerity 
plunged it into his body. Henry drew his sword and 
fell on the monk; and several gentlemen of the household 
who were at hand, slew him before he could escape from 
the apartment; and threw his body from the window. 
(De Thou, vol. x. p. 668. Davilla, p. 815. Renault, 
vol. i. p. 455.) 

The king lingered until the next day, when he died in 
his thirty-eighth year, having reigned fifteen years. He 
left no children, nor any male relatives of the blood royal 
nearer than Henry of Navarre; w r ho in his own right was 
heir apparent, and was declared by the king in his last 
moments to be his successor. He mounted the throne of 
France by the name of Henry IV.; and after a most event- 
ful life, fell himself, by the hands of a popish assasin. 

With Henry III. ended the line of Valois, which be- 
gan to reign in 1328. Some say he w T as murdered in the 
hotel de Goudi, at St. Cloud, in the identical room in 
which the horrible butchery of the Protestants, usually 
called the massacre of St. Bartholomew, was resolved on 
by his ferocious brother Charles IX. and his still more fe- 
rocious mother Catherine de Medici, seventeen years be- 
fore. Henry was a man in all respects remarkable; and 
perhaps no prince ever excited higher expectations, or 
more fatally disappointed them. He possessed a charac- 
ter, says M. de Thou, who was his cotemporary, and knew 
him well, perfectly incomprehensible; in some things su- 
perior to his dignity, in others weaker than a child. In 
his unhappy race which reigned over France 261 years, 
7 



74 THE LAST OF THE HOUSE OF VALOIS. 



and famished thirteen of her kings; all in some respects 
remarkable for princely qualities, and nearly all still more 
so for vices and misfortunes; there was not one perhaps 
so fair an epitome of the whole, as he who was the last of 
the renouned house of Valois. Yet strange as it may be, 
under this race France made prodigious advances. Her 
territory was enlarged by the acquisition of some of the 
finest provinces; Dauphine, Burgundy, Provence and 
Brittany. Her laws were consolidated and perfected. 
Learning was encouraged, and the arts w T ere patronised 
by nearly every one of this long line of kings. The ac- 
cession of the house of Bourbon to the throne in the per- 
son of the king of Navarre, forms one of the most striking 
eras in the history of France; and to the protestant reader 
it ought to be a subject of peculiar gratitude that such an 
account as that furnished us by the great Sully has come 
down to us. To such readeis, we offer no apology for 
adding his testimony as to some of the causes operating 
on the events, of which a brief sketch is here made. 

Henry of Guise, Henry of France, Henry of Navarre, 
and Sixtus V. pope of Rome: these are the chief actors 
in this bloody drama. Behold the issue! Henry of 
Guise intriguing for his sovereign's throne, with the con- 
nivance of the pope; then murdered by the king for these 
intrigues, by the advice of the pope! Henry of Navarre, 
excommunicated by the pope, and persecuted with fire 
and sword! Henry of France by turns caressed and 
threatened ; at last advised to the murder of his re- 
bellious nobles, and then cursed by the pope, and murder- 
ed at the instigation of his rebellious subjects, by a priest 
and brother of the same order with the pope ; who had 
formally excommunicated him, and who thirty days after 
hie death, pronounced a panegyric on the assasin who 
slew him! And yet this pope, beyond all question the 
worst man of the four — the vicar of the meek and lowly 
Jesus — the infallible head of the only church of God — the 
living depository of the stupendous pow T ers of pardoning 
or condemning the souls of men— opening or shutting 
the gates of heaven and hell! 

This is that Sixtus, who not by the power of great 
learning and profound research; nor by any of the ordi- 



ORATION OF POPE SIXTUS V., &C. 



75 



nary modes in which such a question of history and 
philology would naturally be settled; but by the infallible 
spiritual guidance of God the Spirit, settled as he said, 
irrevocably, and as we know falsely, the canon of 
Scripture as used by his sect; and as to be exclusively 
used by the whole world, when that sect should be par- 
amount. The Clementine edition of the Vulgate, false it- 
self, if it had conformed to their own standard, in con- 
taining, first, hundreds of perversions of the Scriptures; 
and secondly in adding to it, whole books never inspired 
by God, ( the Apocrapha;) w r as afterwards issued when 
that of Sixtus had been found after being infallibly pro- 
nounced the only true copy, to contain two thousand 
errors of so gross a kind, as to require the whole to be 
suppressed! So that the seal of the Holy Ghost set for- 
ever to a false and corrupt volume, which was called the 
Bible, by a man stained w T ith the most atrocious crimes, 
whom the papists call Christ's vicar; was in a few years 
erased by another act of the unchangeable God, done in- 
fallibly by another unerring head of the only infallible 
church! And so stand the bulls of the popes, mutually 
asserting their own glory, and mutually cursing the work 
of each other; all infallibly, by the immediate presence 
and power of God! 



a translation qf the oration of sixtus v., pope 
of rome, as it was uttered in the consistory 
at rome, september 2, 1589, defending the ex- 
ecrable fact of jaques clement, a dominican 
friar, upon the person of henry iii. king of 
france, to be both commendable, admirable and 
meritorious. ( See Steele' 's Romish Ecclesiastical His- 
tory. De Thou, book 96, being vol. vii. p. 495 — 6. 
Mezerai, vol. iii. pp. 649 — 59. Histoire Des Popes, 
vol. vi. p. 78.) 

Considering in my mind both often and earnestly, and bending my 
thoughts to muse upon those things, which by the providence of God, 
are lately come to pass; methinks I may rightly usurp that saying of the 
prophet Habakkuk, a work is done in your days, which no man will 
believe when it shall be reported. The King of France is done to 
death, by the hands of a monk: For unto this it may fitly be applied, 
albeit the prophet spake properly of another thing; namely, of the in- 



76 



ORATION OF POPE SIXTUS V. 



carnation of our Lord, which exceedeth all wonders and marvels what- 
soever; even as the Apostle Paul doth most truly refer the very same 
words to the resurrection of Christ. When the prophet speaks cf a 
work, he will not be understood of any vulgar or ordinary matter; but 
of some rare, some famous and memorable exploit. As where it is 
said of the creation of the world, the heavens are the works of thy 
hands: and again, the seventJiday he\r est ed from all the ivorks which 
he had made. But where he saith, it is done; it is usual in Scripture, 
to understand such a thing as falleth not out by blind chance, by hap- 
hazard, by fortune, or at all adventures; but by the express will, provi- 
dence, disposition, and government of God. As when our Saviour says, 
Ye shall do the works ivhich I do; and greater than these shall ye 
do; and many such like places in Holy Scripture. 

But where he says it was already done, he speaks after the manner of 
the prophets; who, for the certainty of the event are wont to foretell of 
things to come, as if they were already past. For the philosophers say, 
that things past are in nature of necessity, things present in a state of 
now being, and things to come to be merely contingent; that is their 
judgment. In regard of which necessity, the prophet Isaiah, foretelling 
a long time before the death of Christ, said even as after it was said 
again; He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and as a lamb be- 
fore the shearers, he opened not his mouth And such a thing is this 
whereof we now treat. This which hath happened in these our days: 
a work famous, memorable, and almost incredible! A work not wrought 
without the special providence and government of the Almighty. A 
monk had slain a king. Not a painted king, one figured out upon a piece 
of paper, or upon a wall; but the King of France, in the middle of his 
army, being hedged in with his camp, and guarded on every side. 
Which indeed is such a work, and so brought about, as no man will be- 
lieve it, when it shall be reported, and posterity perhaps will repute it for 
a fable. That a king should die, or should be slain, men are easily in- 
duced to think it. But that he could thus be cut off, the world will hard- 
ly believe it. As that Christ should be born of a woman, we do easily 
acknowledge it: but if we add further, that he was born of a virgin, 
my human wit cannot subscribe unto it. Likewise that Christ should die, 
is as easily believed; but being dead to rise again, (because that to a 
natural habit once wholly lost there is no retiring back again) in the 
reach of man's capacity, is impossible, and by consequence incredible. — 
That a man out of sleep, out of his sickness, out of a swoon, or of an 
extacy should recover himself again, (for that in the usual course of na- 
ture such things are usual) in human reason we accord unto it ; but a 
dead man to rise again, in the judgement of the flesh, it seemed so in- 
credible that when Paul made mention thereof amongst the Athenian 
philosophers, they upbraided him as a setter forth of strange gods, 
and others, as Luke roporteth, laughed at him, and said, We will hear 
thee about this matter again. Therefore in such things as are not wont 
to fall out according to the custom of nature, and common course of the 
world, the prophet saith, that no man will believe when report shail be 
made ; but yet when we remember God^ omnipotent power and capti- 
vate our understandings to the obedience, which is through faith and to 
the will of Christ, we are brought to believe ; for by this means, that 
which naturally, was incredible is become credible. Therefore I, who, 
according to man, do not believe that Christ was born of a virgin ; yet, 



ON THE ASSASINATION OF HENRY III. 77 



when it is further added that it wms done by the working of the Holy 
Ghost, above the compass of nature, I do verily assent and give credit 
to it. And when it is said that Christ rose again from the dead, accord- 
ing to man's wit, I cannot yield unto it ; but when it is said again that it 
was done by a divine nature which was in him, then do I most assured- 
ly believe it. In like manner, although according to the wisdom of the 
fresh and man's understanding, it be incredible, or at least very impro- 
bable, that so mighty a prince in the midst of his camp, so guarded with 
such an armed troop should be slaughtered by the hands of one poor 
silly friar ; yet when I call to mind on the other side the most heinous 
misdemeanor of the king, the particular providence of the Almighty rul- 
ing in this action ; and how strangely and wonderfully God executed his 
most just decree against him, then do I verily and steadfastly believe it. 
For why? We may not refer so notable and strange a work to any 
other cause, than to the special providence of God (as we understand 
that some there be who ascribe it to other ordinary causes, to fortune 
and chance, or some other such like accidental events) but they who 
narrowly look into the course of the whole preceedings, may clearly see 
how many :hings were brought about, which without the special supply 
of Divine assistance could never be achieved of any man. And cer- 
tainly we may not think that God doth loosely govern the state of kings 
and kingdoms, and other so excellent and weighty affairs. There are in 
the holy stories of the Bible, examples of this kind to none whereof we 
can assign any other author than God ; but there is none wherein more 
clearly shineth the superior working of God, than this which now we 
have in hand. We read that Eleazar, to the end he might destroy the 
persecuting king and enemy of God's people, did put himself in danger 
of inevitable death. When as beholding in the conflict one elephant 
more conspicuous than the rest, upon which the king was like to be, 
he rushed violently amidst the rout of the enemies, and making way 
on bothsideS) came to the beast, got under him, and slew him with 
his sword ; which in the fall fell down upon him and crushed him 
to death. And here for zeal, for valor of mind, and for the issue of 
the thing attempted we find some resemblance and equality ; but for the 
rest no one thing comparable. Eleazar was a professed soldier trained 
up in arms, and in the field, one purposely picked out for the battle ; as 
it oft falls out enraged with boldness and fury of mind ; whereas our 
monk was never brought up in such broils and martial encounters, but by 
his trade of life so abhorring from blood that happily he could scarce 
endure to see himself let blood. He knew before both his maimer of 
death and place of burial ; as that more like one swallowed up into the 
bowels then pressed down by the fall of the beast, he should be en- 
tombed in his own spoils. But this man was to look for both death and 
tortures more bitter than death, such as he could not dream of, and lit- 
tle doubted he to lie unburied ; besides many other points of difference 
that are between them. And well known likewise is the famous story of 
the holy woman Judith, who to set free her own besieged city and peo- 
ple of God, took in hand an enterprize (God doubtless directing her there- 
unto,) about the killing of Holofernes, then general of the enemies' for- 
ces, and in the end she did effect it. In which attempt, although there 
be many and manifest tokens of a superior direction ; yet in the death 
of this king and deliverance of the city of Paris, we may see far greater 
arguments of God's providence, inasmuch as in the judgment of man it 
7* 



78 



ORATION 01 s POPE SlXTtJS V. 



was more difficult and impossible than that : for that holy woman open- 
ed her purpose to some of the governors and in their presence, and by 
their sufferance passed through both their gates and guard of the city ; so 
that she could be in no danger of any search or inquisition, which dur- 
ing the time of assault is wont to be so straight, that scarce a fly may pass 
by unexamined: but being amongst the enemies, through whose tents, 
and several wards, she must needs pass after some trial and examination, 
for that she was a woman, and had about her neither letters nor weapons* 
from whence might grow any suspicion, and rendering very probable 
reasons for her coming to the camp, of her flight and departure from her 
countrymen, she was licensed to pass without any let; so that as well for 
those causes, as for her sex and excellent beauty, she might be admitted 
into the presence of so unchaste a governor, upon whom being intoxica- 
ted with wine, she might easily effect her purpose. This she did. But 
ours, a man of holy orders, did both essay and bring about a work of 
more weight, full of more incumbrances, and wrapt in with so great diffi- 
culties and dangers on every side, as it could be accomplished by no 
wisdom, nor human policy, neither by any other means, but the manifest 
appointment and assistance of God. It was requisite that letters of com- 
mendation should be procured from them of the contrary faction; it was 
necessary he should pass out by the gate of the city which led unto the 
enemy's camp, which doubtless was so warded in that troublesome time 
of jhe siege, that nothing was unsuspected; neither was any man suffer- 
ed to pass to and fro, but after a most stict enquiry what letters he con- 
veyed, what news he carried, what business, what weapons he had. 
But he, (a wondrous thing) passed through the watches without examina- 
tion, and that with letters of credence to the enemy, which if the citizens 
had intercepted, without reprieve or further judgement, he had surely 
died. This was an evident argument of God's providence. But a great- 
er wonder was, that the same man soon after, without any examination 
at all, should pass through the enemy's camp; likewise through the cen- 
tinels, and several watches of the soldiers, and through the guard which 
was next the body of the king; and, in a word, through the whole army, 
which for the most part was made up of heretics, he himself being a man 
of holy orders, and clad in a friar's weed, which in the eyes of such men 
was so odious, that in the places adjoining to Paris, w T hich a little before 
they had surprised, whatsoever monks they took they either slaughtered 
or else most cruelly treated. 

Judith was a woman, therefore no whit hated, and yet often examined, 
neither carried she ought about her which might endanger her; but this 
man was a monk, and therefore detested and came very suspiciously with 
a knife provided for the feat, and that not closed up in a sheath, (which 
had been more excusable,) but altogether naked and hid in his sleeve, 
which had they bolted out, there had been no way but present execution. 
These are all such manifest tokens of God's special providence, as no ex- 
ception can be taken against them, nor could it otherwise be, but that 
God even blinded the eyes of the enemies lest they should descry him; 
for as we said before, although some there are who unjustly ascribe those 
things to chance and fortune, we cannot notwithstanding, be persuaded to 
refer them to any cause but to the will of God; nor truly should I other- 
wise think, but that I have subdued my understanding to obedience in 
Christ, who after so wonderful a manner provided both to set at liberty 
the city of Paris, which then we understood to be many ways in great 



ON THE ASSASINATION OF HENRY III. 



79 



perplexity and distress, as also to avenge the most heinous misdeeds of 
the king, and to take him out of the world by so unhappy and reproach- 
ful a death. And truly we did therefore with some grief foretell, that it 
would in time fall out that as he was the last of his house, so he was like 
to come to some strange and shameful end, which not only the cardinals 
of Joyeuse, of Lenencort and Paris, but the ambassador likewise, who 
then was lieger with us, can well vouch I spake. For why, we call not 
the dead, but men alive to witness of our words, which all of them full 
well remember. Notwithstanding howsoever we are now forced to plead 
against this hapless king,we do in no wise touch the kingdom and royal state 
of France, which as we have heretofore, so still hereafter will we prosecute 
with all fatherly affection and honorable regard : But this we have spoken 
of the king's person only, whose unfortunate end hath deprived him of 
all those rites which this holy seat, the mother of all the faithful, and es- 
pecially of Christian princes, is wont to perform to emperors and kings 
after their decease, which for him likewise we had solemnized, but that 
the Scripture in such a case doth flatly forbid us. There is (saith St, 
John) a sin unto deaths I say not for that any man shall pray ; 
which may be understood either of the sin itself, as if he should say for 
that sin, or else for the remission of that sin, I will not that any man 
■should pray, because it is unpardonable; or that which sorteth to the 
same end, for that man who committeth a sin unto death, 1 will not that 
any man should pray ; of which kind likewise our Saviour Christ in St. 
Matthew makes mention, that to him which sinneth against the Holy 
Ghost, there is no remission, either in this world or in the zoorld to 
come; where he maketh three sorts of sin, against the Father, against 
the Son, and against the Holy Ghost: the two former are not so grievous 
but pardonable, but the third is not to be forgiven. All which difference 
(as the schoolmen out of the scriptures deliver it,) ariseth out of the di- 
versity of the properties which are severally ascribed to the several per- 
sons of the Trinity. For although as there is the same essence, so there 
is the same power, wisdom and goodness of all the persons, (as we learn 
out of the creed of Athanasius, when he saith, the Father is omnipotent, 
the Son omnipotent, and the Holy Ghost omnipotent;) yet by the way 
of attribution, to the Father is ascribed power, to the Son wisdom, and 
to the Holy Ghost love; each whereof as they are called properties, are 
so proper to every person as they cannot be put upon another; and by 
the contraries of these properties we come to know the difference and 
weight of sin. The contrary of power (which is the attribute of the 
Father) is weakness; so that whatsoever we commit through infirmity 
and weakness of our nature, may be said to be committed against the 
Father. The contrary of wisdom is ignorance, through which if a man 
offends, he is said to offend against the Son; so that those sins which are 
committed either through man's frailty or ignorance, may easily obtain a 
pardon. But the third, which is love, the property of the Holy Ghost, 
hath for his contrary ingratitude a most hateful sin, whereby it comes 
to pass that man doth not acknowledge God's love rid benefits towards 
him, but forgetteth, despiseth, and groweth in hatred of them, and so at 
length becometh obstinate and impenitent; and this way men offend more 
grievously and dangerously towards God, than by ignorance and infirmity; 
therefore these are called sins against the Holy Ghost; which because 
they are not so often and so easily forgiven, and not without a greater 
measure of grace, they are reckoned in a sort unpardonable ; when as 



JUDGE GASTON OF N, CAROLINA. 



notwithstanding only by reason of man's impenitency, they are absolutely 
and simply unpardonable, for whatsoever is committed in this life, though 
it be against the Holy Ghost, yet by a timely repentance it may be blot- 
ted out; but he that persevereth to the end, leaveth no place for grace 
and mercy; and for such an offence, or for a man so offending, that apos- 
tle would not that after his death we should pray. And now for that 
unto our great grief, w r e are given to understand that the aforesaid king 
died thus impenitent, as namely, amidst a knot of heretics, (for of such 
people he had mustered out an army,) and likewise for that upon his 
death bed he bequeathed the succession of his kingdom to Navarre, a 
pronounced and excommunicated heretic, and even at the last point and 
gasp, he conjured both him and such like as were about him, to take 
vengeance of those whom he suspected to be the authors of his death; 
for these and such like manifest tokens of impenitency, our pleasure is 
that there shall no dead man's rites be solemnized for him, not for that 
we do in any sort prejudice the secret judgment and mercy of God to- 
ward him, who was able according to his good pleasure, even at the very 
breathing out of his soul, to turn his heart and to have mercy upon him; 
but this we speak according to that which came into the outward appear- 
ance. Our most bountiful Saviour grant that others being admonished 
by this fearful example of God's justice, may return into the way of life, 
and that which he hath thus in mercy begun, let him in great kindness 
continue and accomplish, as we hope he will, that we may yield unto 
him immortal thanks for delivering his church from so great mischiefs 
aud dangers. 



NUMBER X. 

JUDGE GASTON OF N. C, RELIGIOUS LIBERTY- — MEN* 5 

TAL RESERVATION. 

William Gaston, now one of the Judges of the 
Court of Appeals of North Carolina, has been the first 
within our knowledge to bring before the American peo- 
ple by his conduct, — the momentous questions involved 
in the nature, the sanctity, and the simple integrity of 
public oaths , — when administered by Protestants to Cath- 
olics. It is to be considered fortunate that this whole 
subject has come up in connexion with the name and 
conduct of a public functionary, whose public acts are 
open to comment, — and that too, a man of acknowleclg- 



JUDGE GASTON OF N. CAROLINA. 



81 



ed ability and great private worth. We escape all char- 
ges of private malevolence ; the gentleman implicated is 
precluded by any pretext of ignorance or incapacity ; and 
his private virtues, acknowledged by his countrymen, 
compel us to charge to his dreadful religious principles, 
rather than to his better nature, the conduct, which it is 
now our purpose freely to examine. It is now (July 1835) 
over six months since the material facts of this case, were 
stated publicly before a thousand persons in Baltimore ; 
and the wish was then expressed which is now repeated, 
that Judge Gaston might feel the necessity of publicly 
explaining his conduct. We shall use our best efforts 
to lay this publication before his eyes. 

They who have taken any interest in the past, know 
that Mr. Gaston has been for many years one of the most 
distinguished citizens of North Carolina. Excluded, as 
was all along supposed by the facts now to be exhibited, 
from holding any civil office in that commonwealth; he has 
however often been one of her representatives in con- 
gress, and long one of her most able lawyers. 

In one of the numbers of a periodical work now in 
progress, devoted to biographical sketches of distinguish- 
ed Americans, there is to be found a brief notice of Mr. 
Gaston. From this we learn by authority, it is to be pre- 
sumed, that one of his ancestors was a French Hugonot, 
expelled his country along with all that was most lovely 
and excellent in beautiful France, at the revocation of the 
edict of Nantz, by Louis the XIV.; that another was 
an Irish Presbyterian ; that his mother was a Roman 
Catholic, and above all cares deeply instilled into 
his young heart, the dogmas of her faith. In short, 
that the degenerate offspring of that noble pair of iaces, 
has been perverted into the poor gull of a system, which 
all his ancestors abhorred, and the humble follower of 
those who shed like water, the best blood he inherits-, 
Be it so. Judge Gaston, — chooses to be a papist ; he is 
free to be so; and all wise men will pity him. 

But now comes the difficulty. By the constitution of 
North Carolina, he is expressly disqualified to hold the 
office he occupies, precisely because he chooses to be a 
Catholic. In the XXXII. article it is thus written: 6 ^That 



82 



JUDGE GASTON OF N. CAROLINA. 



no person who shall deny the being of God, or the 
truth of the Protestant religion, or the divine au- 
thority either of the Old or New Testaments, or who 
shall hold religious principles incompatible with the free- 
dom and safety of the state, shall be capable of holding 
any office, or place of trust or profit, in the civil govern- 
ment within this state." — Now, Mr. Gaston is at this 
moment, a judge of the Court of Appeals of North Car- 
olina. Before he took his seat on the bench, he took an 
oath in some usual form, to support the constitution of 
that state. Part of that constitution asserts and assumes 
the truth of the Protestant religion. But Mr. Gaston is 
an avowed and most decided papist ! — Now, will he do 
himself the justice, mankind the favour, and his religion 
the service of explaining this conduct ? Here he is liv- 
ing in the practical daily duty, voluntarily undertaken on 
oath, to maintain that which involves the truth of the 
Protestant religion ; while he daily professes to hold and 
believe every word and tittle that is protested against — as 
also true and binding. 

We omit any extended notice of that part of the arti- 
cle quoted above, which disqualifies all persons, u who 
shull hold religious principles incompatible with the free- 
dom and safety of the stated The public are fully aware 
that for three hundred years, all real Protestants have be- 
lieved and taught that the essential doctrines of the papal 
church were incompatible with civil and religious liberty. 
The altar and the throne have been welded together for a 
thousand years : and the oppression of the bodies and 
the death of the souls of men, have been compassed by 
the united hands of kings and priests. This discussion 
is now rife in our own land ; and we simply invite our 
readers to make themselves acquainted with its progress. 
It cannot be denied that this clause in the constitution 
of North Carolina, was meant and supposed to exclude 
the peculiar principles of the Roman faith ; though the 
nature of the subject renders it less proper for this occa- 
sion, than the clearer preceding enactment in the same ar- 
ticle. It may be will to note that this constitution is one 
of our very earliest American plans of free government ; 
that it was formed in the very inception of our national 



JUDGE GASTON OF N. CAROLINA. 



83 



revolution (being adopted in December, 1776); and that 
it was the work in part of the same bold, wise and noble 
people, a part, of whom met at a distant point had even 
before others were ready to act for freedom, as early as 
the spring of 1775, publicly declared themselves a free 
people. Neither will it be out of place to note the pre- 
vailing temper of that period, and of the great men who 
illustrated it all over America. The following extract is 
taken from "An Address of the Continental Congress to 
the people of Great Britain, dated October 31, 1774." — 
(See Journal of Continental Congress, in 4 vols. 1774 to 
1778, vol. 1. p. 30.) — "And by another act, the do- 
minion of Canada is to be so extended, modelled and 
governed, as that by being disunited from us, detached 
from our interests by civil as well as religious prejudices, 

BY THEIR NUMBERS DAILY SWELLING WITH CATHOLIC 

emigrants FROM Europe, and by their devotion to an 
administration so friendly to their religion, that they might 
become formidable to us, and on occasion be fit instru- 
ments in the hands of power, to reduce these ancient, 
free, Protestant colonies to the same state of slavery 
with themselves." * * * "Nor can we suppress our 
astonishment that a British Parliament should ever con- 
sent to establish in that country a religion that has 
deluged your island in blood, and dispersed im- 
piety, BIGOTRY, PERSECUTION, MURDER AND REBEL- 
LION through every part of the world." — Commend- 
ing this part of the subject to those who are so dili- 
gent in perverting the opinions of our fathers in relation 
to it ; we pass to the other clause of the article. 

Mr. Gaston has sworn to maintain "the truth of 
the Protestant religion !" He has sworn to main- 
tain a constitution which disqualifies him, the moment he 
shall "deny the truth of the Protestant religion" ; and yet 
he is confessedly a papist, — a believer in all the neces- 
sary dogmas, and a member in full exercise of all the pri- 
vileges of that faith which the creed of pope Pius IV., 
pronounces to be exclusive not only, but indispensable to 
salvation : that church which declares itself to be, and 
which all who repeat its creed, promise and swear to 
maintain — as the "mother and mistress" of all churches 



84 



JUDGE GASTON OF N. CAROLINA. 



—and to use all diligence by all means in their power to 
spread all around them. In the name of common hon- 
esty, how could Judge Gaston assent to pope Pius IV. 
creed, which is the authorised creed of his church; and 
at the same time assent to the provision quoted above from 
the constitution of North Carolina? Can a man swear 
with a good conscience, to opposite facts, statements and 
opinions ? 

This is a matter now widely discussed in private cir- 
cles throughout a large part of North Carolina. Many 
members elected to the convention now in session at 
Raleigh, to amend the constitution of that state, are 
pledged to the people not to vote for any change in regard 
to this subject ; that is to retain the XXXII. section quot- 
ed above. We are ourselves the friends of the most 
ample religious freedom ; and although some of the most 
enlightened men and states in past ages, have declared 
that the toleration of the Roman faith is utterly incom- 
patible with the freedom of states, — we would prefer to 
retain this noble feature of American liberty, and indulge 
to all, even the right to think wrong. If however, the 
people of North Carolina retain this feature of their pre- 
sent system ; the papists and Judge Gaston in particular, 
have to thank themselves, and him especially, for the gen- 
eral indignation roused against their pernicious princi- 
ples. 

We have been curious to know how it was possible for 
a man who regarded the good opinion of mankind — to 
defend such conduct. It is one thing to satisfy a per- 
verted moral sense, and act accordingly ; and it is quite 
another thing to lay open before the world the secret rules 
of such conduct. In such cases, a good pretext is an in- 
valuable jewel. But in this case, after much enquiry 
and consideration, we are unable to contrive even a toler- 
ably decent excuse for the conduct of Judge Gaston ; 
and therefore repeat the expression of our desire to hear 
him speak for himself. In the mean time, the double 
duty of justice to him, and to the great interests involved 
in his conduct, may . require of us the suggestion of the 
several explanations — which have been mentioned to us, 
as urged by himself. 



JUDGE GASTON OF N. CAROLINA. 



85 



It has been repeatedly stated by persons extenuating 
Judge Gaston's conduct, that although the constitution of 
his state was doubtless meant to exclude him ; yet in 
fact, the clause that was supposed to do so was a dead 
letter, and so considered. Now, this is hardly true; for 
his acting as he has done, is producing immense excite- 
ment ; and as far as is known, — the clause in question 
almost perfectly accomplished its object for more than 
fifty years ; he being amongst the very few, if not the only 
papist who ever evaded it. But if true, the defence 
would only prove that Mr. Gaston considered a man at 
liberty to swear to what he neither believed nor meant to 
do, merely because many had done so before, and many 
others connived at it. This will never do. 

Again, it has been often stated that Mr. Gaston de- 
fends himself by saying, that although the constitution 
of North Carolina might be considered as very clearly 
intending to exclude papists — yet in point of fact, as no 
tribunal had been erected to decide what the u Protestant 
religion" was, nor any authorised definition of it given; 
the constitution is necessarily inoperative from its vague- 
ness, — or at least no man is bound to take heed to w T hat 
it may have intended. This is simply, if true, making 
the usual technical distinction between perjury and false 
swearing ; and while it might exonerate a man from the 
former, it is hard to see how a conscientious man could 
take an oath, which is sworn in a sense different from 
that which he knows w^as meant and will be understood. 
The doctrine of mental reservation is one ingrained into 
the heart of popery. But surely there are some things 
which, as no man knows better than Mr. Gaston, — may 
be taken and considered as universally known ; some 
things w T hich all tribunals are presumed to know, and 
presume all others to know ; and all society proceeds on 
this admitted truth. Then we pass by the child-like 
simplicity, which left this gentleman in total ignorance of 
what could possibly be meant by the Protestant religion, 
in a land almost exclusively Protestant, as his state was; 
supposing that all who can will believe it out of polite- 
ness. We ask, is it a just rule of Christian morals , for 
men to swear at peradventure, — avouching they know 
8 



86 



JUDGE GASTON OF N. CAROLINA* 



not what ? Mr. Gaston was not obliged to take this oath; 
he long refused to be placed in circumstances that would 
compel him to it ; he was under no obligation to be a 
judge, a thousandth part as strong as the obligation all $ 
are under to be certain as to what they swear. If a 
Christian, nay, if a man of honour take an oath volun- 
tarily, it is a most futile thing for him afterwards to say 
the oath was so vague it meant nothing, or so inartificial 
it did not force him to mean what he was understood to 
mean. The fact however is all the other way. For as 
lately as June 1, 1833, a pamphlet was addressed u To 
the Freemen of North Carolina" by Wm. H. Hayward y 
jun., Richard M. Pearson, Romulus M. Saunders, and 
Thomas Detvs, jun n the object of which was to enforce 
the necessity of a call of a convention to amend the con- 
stitution of North Carolina. These gentlemen say, (on 
page 11,) that they represent "a respectable body of the 
people and their representatives and one of their dis- 
tinct grounds of appeal against the then existing consti- 
tution is as they say on page 5, the existence of "an odi- 
ous restriction on conscience in the XXXII. Section. — 
And so, out of IX. heads of amendment proposed by 
them to the people — one (the VII. one) is the abolition of 
that XXXII. Section. It would then appear to be worse 
than folly to pretend, that in that community this section, 
be it good or bad, was not well understood, and fully and 
commonly admitted to contain a real, distinct, intelligible 
proposition ; one which excluded papists from civil office ; 
and w^hich Mr. Gaston nevertheless being and continuing 
a papist, took and ought to explain. 

There is a third defence more extraordinary than both 
the others, which is the most commonly set up in conver- 
sation in defence of this gentleman. "I believe," says 
he, as his defenders report, U I believe in the truth of the 
Protestant religion, — but I believe much more. I be- 
lieve all that constitutes that religion, but I also believe 
many things besides — which constitute the peculiarities 
of xiiy own, that is, the Roman Catholic religion. The 
one is to the other as seven is to twenty." These words 
have more than once been repeated to us by citizens of 
North Carolina, as having dropped in their hearing from 



JUDGE GASTON OF N. CAROLINA. 



87 



Mr. Gaston's lips. We do not of course vouch for this; 
indeed we rather presume there must be a great mistake; 
for the thing is grossly absurd, as well as totally impossi- 
ble. The most superficial reader knows that the very es- 
sence of the difference between the reformed religion 
and that of Rome, is involved in the term — protestant. 
In the origin of the reformation, the name was first given 
to those who is 1529, protested against a decree of the 
diet of Spires, over which presided Ferdinand, brother 
to Charles V.; which repealed all the concessions made 
to the reformers by the unanimous vote of the former 
diet, and prohibited all change in the doctrine, discipline 
or worship of the church of Rome, until a general coun- 
cil should meet and decide the questions. Against this 
decree, John, elector of Saxony; George, elector of 
Brandenburg, with four other princes, and thirteen impe- 
rial cities solemnly protested. (See Mosheim's Ch. Hist 
vol. iii. p. 57.) Thus the doctrine, discipline and wor- 
ship, with the oppression and iniquity practised to uphold 
them by the Romish church, were directly denounced by 
the very first Protestants. And who does not know, 
(except Judge Gaston,) that the reformed have for three 
hundred years, been as well known by the name Protes- 
tant, as his own brethren by the name Catholic ? But 
this is a most useless argument — for if Protestants may 
be allowed to be judged by the bulls of popes, and the 
dscisions of councils and the standard writers of the pa- 
pal sect — we are one and all most gross heretics ; and if 
bishop England had his way, he would we doubt not, put 
judge Gaston in the inquisition if he honestly held to 
our opinions, faith and practice. If on the other hand, 
our own standards be permitted to express our own opin- 
ions, we all, of all the evangelical sects, profess to differ 
most radically from Rome. The Formularies of the 
Westminster Assembly, held by the Presbyterian church 
in a form more or less modified, wherever she exists on 
earth, not only repudiate the doctrines of Rome, but call 
the pope anti- Christ, and his church the synagogue of 
satan. (See chap. xxv. sect. 5 & 6 of the const, of the 
Pres. ch. in the U. S.) But if it is preferred to resort to a 
prelatical church for proof, the XXXIX. articles of the 



88 



JUDGE GASTON OF N. CAROLINA. 



Episcopal church are still harder on the pope and judge 
Gaston, even th?n all the rest. In the XIX. article they 
say, "the church of Rome hath erred, not only in their 
living and manner of ceremonies, but also in matters of 
faith." In the XXII. thus, "the Romish doctrine con- 
cerning PURGATORY, PARDONS, WORSHIPPING and ADOR- 
ATION as well of images as of reliques, and also in- 
vocation of saints is a fond thing vainly invented, and 
grounded upon no warrant of scripture, but rather repug- 
nant to the word of God:" The XXIII. denounces the 
popish use of an unknown language in the public wor- 
ship of God ; the XXIV., declares that the five extra sa- 
craments of Rome, and the processions of the host are 
false, and in part corrupt ; the XXVIII. expressly denies 
transubstantiation,— which the council of Trent ex- 
pressly before-hand curses them and all others for doing ; 
the XXXI. article says, u the sacrifice of masses, in 
which it was commonly said that the priest did offer 
Christ for the quick and the dead to have remission of 
pain or guilt, were blasphemous fables and danger- 
ous deceits:" And so on to the end of the chapter ! 
Now when Judge Gaston calls to mind the fact, that the 
council of Trent, the last and most important of the gen- 
eral councils of his church, explicitly anathematised all 
the distinctive doctrines of the Protestants; and that that 
famous body actually adjourned their sessions finally 
after eighteen years of deliberation, amidst hearty, re- 
peated and unanimous execrations upon all the heretics 
in the world ; w T hen he remembers that in the creed based 
upon the decrees of this council, all its doings are af- 
firmed, and all persons cursed by it, distinctly damned 
over again in terms, — with the solemn addition on oath, 
to hold, believe and propagate these things to the end of 
life ; — really we cannot see how he could say, "he be- 
lieves what the Protestants believe," — any more than we 
can understand how he can be a candid Catholic, and 
yet fairly sware to support a constitution which, in terms, 
requires the belief of the truth of the Protestant religion. 
It seems to us, if this gentleman regards his own high re- 
putation, he must seek better defences than these. 

Judge Gaston must be aware that there are many peo- 
ple in the world who know little of him, many who care 



JUDGE GASTON OF JN\ CAROLINA. 



89 



nothing about him personally, and some perhaps who 
may not care to exhibit dislike towards him. He may 
perhaps, therefore, suppose it was an enemy who said that 
when he was applied to by his friends to know if he could 
take this extraordinary oath, if they procured for him 
the appointment which he now holds; he replied evasive- 
ly, asked time for consideration, came on to this city 
(Baltimore,) and from this place wrote that he would 
take the prescribed oath — and accordingly was appoint- 
ed and did swear. 

This statement has been repeatedly heard by us ; and 
while we do not pretend to assert its truth, it appears 
quite as reasonable, and as likely to solve the case to the 
honour of the party most concerned, as any other we 
have heard. This city is the seat of the archiepiscopal 
power of the papacy in the U. States. The right to take 
oaths in a false sense ; to break oaths, when taken to 
heretics especially; to swear, and then to get a dispen- 
sation not to keep what is sworn to ; — to get dispensa- 
tions to swear to any thing for the good of the church, 
or to break anything sworn to ; these and such doctrines, 
privileges and powers have for centuries been part of the 
orthodox faith of the papal church ; and amongst the 
Jesuits, who are supreme in America, — the universal 
practice as well as belief. More than four hundred years 
ago, the council of Constance burnt John Huss, though 
he had the emperor's safe conduct expressly to go to and 
return from the council. But the holy fathers coolly laid 
it down as settled law and morality, that as no faith ought 
to be kept w T ith heretics, the perjury would be in the 
keeping not the breaking of an oath. And such is the 
current morality of the papacy. We mean no offence 
then, but the contrary so far as Judge Gaston is person- 
ally implicated, when we say we think it not more un- 
likely that he got a dispensation to take the oath in ques- 
tion, than that he should attempt to defend the taking of 
it, on the preposterous grounds on which others have 
placed his justification. 

In fine, what can excuse such an act? What can be 
said evil enough of a religion, that would not only allow" 
but seduce an honourable mind into the perpetration of it? 
8* 



90 



NUMBER XI. 

J AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 

| 

Hon. Mr. Gaston of JV. C. — Catholic Perfidy. — Prosti- 
tution of the public press. 

* Being on the eve of departing from the United States, 
s izi discharge of a public duty committed to my hands by 
that branch of the church of Jesus Christ, of which I am 
a member; I feel myself imperatively bound by a sense 
'-of what is due to myself, as well as to the cause of truth 
r and public morality, to lay before my countrymen the fol- 
lowing correspondence. For I am well aware that the 
same religious principles which teach men to swear false- 
ly, and keep no faith with those who, as they say, have 
no faith; will prompt those who are so tardy and reluctant 
( to speak even in necessary explanation when I am pre- 
sent and ready to reply, to be bold and prompt even in 
attack, when I am far away. Nor can I doubt, that the 
prostitution of the public press to the Catholic supersti- 
tion, which has wrought me so much injury, though so 
great injustice, in despite of all my personal efforts to 
1?he contrary; will lend itself to the same designs in cir- 
cumstances more favorable to success. 
; I have then solemnly to call the attention of the 
American people to the facts established by the following 
papers; which go far to show — 1. That the Roman Ca- 
tholic religion not only admits, but approves of false 
Swearing, when papists can gain any advantage thereby: 
2. That the political newspapers of the day, to some extent, 
Upplaud this tremendous principle; and to a still greater 
'Extent, are grossly subservient to the religious sect which 
teaches and practices it! 

~ { The attention of the reader is directed first, to the letter 
ff Judge Gaston of North Carolina, and the introduc- 
tory remarks which precede it; both of which are taken 
fr'6m the Lexington (Va.) Gazette, of February 5th, 
1836. They follow:— 

v/Hon. Wm. Gaston. — The reader will find below, a letter from this 
gentleman to the editor of this paper, on the subject of the charge pre- 
ferred against him by "Senex," of procuring from the bishop of Balti- 



AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 91 



more, an ecclesiastical permission to hold an office under the state of N. 
Carolina, which the constitution of that State expressly disqualified him 
from holding — in other words, authorizing him to commit perjury; for 
the judge could not enter upon the duties of the office without first swear- 
ing to support the State constitution. 

We wish our motives in publishing this letter to be distinctly understood. 
We do not publish it for any bearing it may have upon the questions 
heretofore in controversy between Senex and ourselves: that is altogether 
incidental and undesigned. We publish it simply from a sense of justice 
to Judge Gaston — to the elevated station he occupies, and to the State of 
North Carolina which has conferred that station upon him, and whose 
fame is involved in that of her sons. Our paper has been made the ve- 
hicle of a calumny: it is proper therefore, that it should be made the 
vehicle also of the refutation of that calumny. 

We had hoped to have been spared the necessity of publishing this 
letter. "Senex" knows that we employed the only means in our power 
to absolve us from the necessity — but unfortunately without success. 

W T e do not mean by any thing we have said, to reflect in the slightest 
degree, upon the conduct of "Senex" in making this charge. His error 
we sincerely believe was one purely of the head, such as we are all 
liable to commit. 

The letter must satisfy every candid mind that the charge is wholly 
unfounded. The Judge's positive denial would be sufficient to prove this, 
particularly as the evidence by which it is attempted to be sustained is of 
the very weakest character. 

All who know Judge Gaston, know that his character is without re- 
proach and above suspicion. The high and most responsible station 
which he occupies by the election of his Protestant fellow citizens 
with whom he has spent his life, shows that his character is without a 
stain. If the charge is true, the Judge is not only a liar and a perjured 
scoundrel, but a "fool" too, for if the facts which he states are not 
true, would it not be the height of folly in him to publish them to the 
world when their falsity can so easily be established? Would he not 
thus furnish unequivocal evidence of his guilt? And that too, to persons 
who would seize upon it with ferocious avidity? But with those who 
question the Judge's veracity we have no argument. The letter itself 
bears upon its face convincing proof of his candour. We commend it 
to our readers. 

Raleigh, December 29th, 1835. 
Sir. — I had the pleasure of receiving yesterday, and not before, your 
letter of the 17th of October addressed to me at this place. The num- 
ber of the Lexington Gazette, referred to in the letter as accompanying 
it, was forwarded to Newbern, the place of my residence, some time 
since. In consequence of the editorial article in the Gazette, I caused 
to be transmitted to you two newspapers containing a speech which I 
made in our late State Convention. I presume that you have received 
these, and that they furnish most, if not all, of the facts about which 
you enquire. 

The publication to which the editorial article is an answer, I have not 
met with. From the nature, however, of that answer, T infer that it con- 
tains a vile charge of my having obtained some ecclesiastical dispensa- 
tions or permission to hold an office under the State of North Carolina, 



92 



AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE* 



and relieving me from the guilt of perjury in violating my oath to sup- 
port the Constitution of the State. I know that a charge to this effect 
had been made in a periodical work published at Baltimore, called (I 
think) "The Religious and Literary Magazine," for not long after the 
adjournment of the convention, and while I was yet here occupied with 
the duties of the supreme court, a copy of the Magazine containing such 
an accusation wa3 sent on to me, and as I suppose by the conductors of 
the work. It is not easy to determine when it is proper to come forth 
with a denial of a calumnious charge, and when it is most becoming to 
treat it with silent contempt. The accusation in question seemed to me 
so preposterous — so ridiculous — that it was scarcely possible for me to 
notice it gravely, without subjecting myself to ridicule or the manifesta- 
tion of a morbid sensibility. But I was saved from all difficulty in de- 
ciding on the course then to be pursued. The style of the article was 
so uncourteous, and the temper which it breathed so malignant, that self 
respect utterly forbade me from paying any notice to it. 

But your enquiries, sir, are evidently prompted by a sincere desire to» 
know the truth, and made in a manner that demands my respectful con- 
sideration. If therefore it will afford you any satisfaction to have my 
peremptory denial of the accusation, I have no hesitation in stating thai 
it is wholly false. It is no doubt but a mere repetition of the Baltimore 
slander, and that professes to be mainly founded on the asserted fact — 
that I withheld my assent to be put in nomination for the office of judge 
until after I had visited Baltimore. This allegation is itself utterly false. 
My lamented friend Chief Justice Henderson died in August, 1833. In 
a few days afterwards I was informed of the occurrence, and urged by 
gentlemen of the highest standing in the State, upon public grounds, to 
permit myself to be considered as willing to accept the vacant office if it 
should please the legislature to confer it. Strong reasons were also pre- 
sented for pressing an early decision. There were difficulties in the way 
of an immediate determination, but these had no connection whatever 
with constitutional scruples. I had occasion but a short time before to ex- 
amine for myself and to seek the best counsel to examine the disqualifica- 
tions for office which some supposed the constitution denounced against 
the professors of the Roman Catholic faith. I was satisfied that my re- 
ligious principles did not incapacitate me from taking the office. But 
there were personal considerations which compelled delay. It is unneces- 
sary to set these forth — but that which was last removed arose irom pe- 
cuniary engagements which I had contracted, and which I feared the 
great sacrifice of emolument that would follow on.quitting the bar might 
disable me punctually to comply with. Justice, honour required that a 
satisfactory arrangement of these matters should be concluded before I 
consented to be removed from the bar to the bench. This was done by 
an early day in September, and then I gave my written consent to be 
nominated for the vacant office, and my permission that this determina- 
tion mi*ht be publicly known, 

A very laborious fall circuit closed in the first week of November. 
From it I went on a long promised visit to see my daughter, who- wa» 
settled in New York. I travelled by Norfolk and Baltimore, and passed 
one day at the latter place, and as well as I recollect, one only. It had 
been supposed by several who took a deep interest in my receiving the 
appointment, that it would be bestowed without opposition. They had 
afterwards ascertained that this was a mistaken opinion, and had inform- 



AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 



93 



ed me before I left Carolina that doubts had been expressed on the con- 
stitutional question, and difficulties raised about it. Having an hour of 
leisure when at Baltimore, I wrote to one of my zealous friends residing 
at Raleigh, stating the views which I had taken of the constitutional 
question, and authorising him to give publicity to them, that their cor- 
rectness might be judged of. I have understood, and have no doubt of 
the fact, that this letter was read by my friend at his table in the presence of 
several distinguished gentlemen, among others the great and good John 
Marshall, and that copies of it were taken. This is the letter which has 
afforded the pretext for the falsehood (I hope a falsehood through mistake) 
that my assent to be put in nomination had been withheld until after 1 
reached Baltimore, 

It is needless surely for me to go further — but I will add, that I never 
had any intercourse, verbal or written, direct or indirect, with the bishop 
of Baltimore on the subject — and that I did not directly or indirectly 
confer with any individual belonging or professing to belong to the Ca- 
tholic church, upon the subject (out of my own immediate household) 
until after I had announced my unconditional assent to be put in nomina- 
tion for the office. » 

What use you may make of this communication I leave entirely to 
your sense of propriety. It is not a pleasant matter for any man of 
character or feeling to have a discussion entertained on the question wheth- 
er he has or has not acted as a scoundrel and a fool — and I regard the 
wantonness with which men's characters are dragged before the public; 
the facility with which slanders are credited, and the rashness with which 
Unfounded imputations are attributed by political or sectarian rancor, as 
among the worst vices of the age. If any public motive should require 
that the miserable calumny to which I have referred should be contradict- 
ed or repelled, you have here my authority for so doing. But as it 
respects myself personally, I cannot but belivethat a life of nearly three- 
score years has established for me a character such as it is, that does not 
require to be defended or propped. I could wish therefore that I might 
be permitted to pass the remainder of my days in the quiet discharge of 
my duties, and that no further notice should be taken of this contempti- 
ble falsehood. You will however act in relation to it as your judgment 
shall direct. 

With very respectful sentiments, I am sir, 

Your obliged and obedient servant, 

Mr. C. C. Baldwin. Will. Gaston. 

To the foregoing letter, which came into my hands in 
the manner described in the one which follows; I imme- 
diately addressed to the Gazette, which had published it, 
the following reply, under cover to a friend in Lexing- 
ton, Va. 

Baltimore, February 19th, 1836. 
To the Editor of the Lexington Gazette: 

Sir, — Some unknown person has sent to me through the post office, 
the fragment of a newspaper dated the 5lh of this month, in which I find 
a long letter of Judge Gaston of N. C. addressed to Mr. C. C. 



94 



AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 



Baldwin, and preceded by a column of editorial remarks. It is from 
a passage of Judge Gaston's letter only, that I am enabled to de- 
termine the name and location of the newspaper, a part of which has 
been sent me. It is from the same source, that I learn he had been called 
to account by a previous article in your paper, under the signature of 
"Senex;" and that his present letter is published on the responsibility of 
the gentleman to whom it is addressed; and rather against the wishes of 
its author. 

In the course of Judge Gaston's letter, he refers to the Baltimore 
Religious and Literary Magazine, as having been the vehicle of a charge 
similar to the one now hinted at by him; and indulges himself in such 
expressions, to justify his contemptuous silence under the accusations 
of that periodical, as were perhaps natural under the circumstances. My 
right to addres to you this communication, and to ask its publication in 
your paper, is founded in part on the fact, that I am the senior editor of 
the work in question, and the author of the article complained of; and 
in still greater part on the intrinsic and induring importance of the matter 
in contest. 

Then be pleased sir, to bear with me while I make a short and perfect- 
ly plain statement. In the "Baltimore Literary and Religious Mag- 
azine," for July, 1835, is an article of four or five pages, entitled 
"Judge Gaston of N. Carolina, Religious Liberty. Mental Re- 
servation." I send you, along with this, a copy of the work, and ask 
the insertion of that article in your paper. This I do the more readily, 
that all who choose, may see the real temper, manner and end of that 
article, which Judge Gaston has so grossly misrepresented. It will then 
be seen that the whole ground of defence set up by him, for the most 
extraordinary act ever justified by a Christian gentleman, is entirely 
evasive and irrelavent; and that the real ground of dissatisfaction with 
his conduct and religious principles, remains not only uncontradicted, 
but absolutely confessed. 

Judge Gaston is a Roman Catholic. To that I hare nothing to say. 
He is at full liberty to believe and practice whatever religious rites, seem 
good in his own eyes, or none at all if he so pleases. And God forbid 
that any should abridge him of his liberty. But sir, Judge Gaston 
has no right, either natural, civil, or moral, to continue a Roman Catho- 
lic, and at the very same moment, swear that he believes "the Pro- 
testant Religion to be true." Still less has he the right to do 
this in a solemn, public, formal and official manner ! Yet this is the 
very thing which he has done — which he neither has denied nor can 
deny — which I have alledged against him, — which I am ready to main- 
tain to be true before any tribunal in the universe, and that with unan- 
swerable proofs — and which he in the letter I am now noticing indirect- 
ly justifies ! This sir is the plain matter of fact of the case. By the 
XXXII. article of the late constitution of N. Carolina, it was provided, 
"That no person who shall deny the being of God, or the truth 
of the Protestant Religion, or the divine authority either of the 
Old or New Testaments, or who shall hold religious principles in- 
compatible with the freedom and safety of the state, shall be 

CAPABLE OF HOLDING ANY OFFICE, OR PLACE OF TRUST OR 
PROFIT IN THE CIVIL GOVERNMENF WITHIN THIS STATE." 

Yet Judge Gaston being and continuing a papist, was appointed a 
judge under that constitution — and actually took the usual oaths to sup- 



AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 



95 



port that, which he trampled under foot even while he called God to wit- 
ness that he believed that to be true, which in his secret soul he was sat- 
isfied wa9 false ! ! 

You will allow me sir to say in my own defence, that I have been 
kicked into this popish controversy, by the priests and others around me; 
that the case of judge Gaston was no private matter, but a public and 
official act, — that as such it has been used as a strong and frightful illus- 
tration, of the natural and necessary fruits of a false and bloody super- 
stition, which is spreading in all directions in this country, — and which 
foreign states and princes are conspiring to establish as the public religion 
of America; and that in the whole case, the talents, public services, and 
private virtues of judge Gaston have been fully admitted, indeed stated. 
But this act of his is undeniable and indefensible; and it ought to open 
the eyes of all men to the dreadful nature of a religion, which while it 
persecutes on principle all who reject it, — at the same time corrupts all 
who receive it. 

If you will look at the article to which I have already alluded, you will 
discover that the four grounds of defence set up by the friends of this gentle- 
man, are slightly examined. 1. That the provision in the constitution 
of N. Carolina was a mere dead letter. 2. That he was not bound to 
know what was meant by the terms "Protestant Religion, " as they 
were not defined either in the laws or constitution of his state. 3. That 
the oath he took was actually true, and that though a Catholic, he might 
believe the Protestant religion to be true. 4. That he got a dispensa- 
tion to take this oath. These were actual defences which I had heard 
suggested in his own state by his own friends, over and over, during two 
journies entirely across the state in two different directions, which I had 
then recently taken. For the notice taken of them, I refer you to the 
printed article. 

It must be apparent then, how absurd and how evasive is Judge Gas- 
ton's letter lately published in your paper, in which he admits that he 
had seen a copy of my article, and yet passing over the only real charge, 
namely, that he took the oath, confines his defence to the denial of that 
which his own friends had suggested as a defence for him. The burden 
of his letter is to show that he did not get a dispensation from the arch- 
bishop of Baltimore, to take this dreadful oath! Instead of making this 
supposed dispensation the ground of charge, I stated it expressly as ground 
of excuse, better and more likely in itself, and more to his credit than any 
thing else I had heard of, or could imagine! If we are now to understand 
that he got no dispensation at all, then I can only say, the whole weight 
of criminality of the oath in question rests on himself, instead of being 
divided with some ecclesiastic. But if on the other hand, as the tenor of 
his letter admits of being construed — he only means to deny that he got 
the supposed dispensation any where else than from his household 
priest ; I will merely place this equivocation by the side of that which 
passed by the only real charge, to level accusations against me, for ad- 
mitting as relatively probable, what hundreds disposed to excuse him, re- 
peated as true! 

I assure you sir, that so far from having any personal or sectarian 
reasons influencing my conduct, as Judge Gaston insinuates, the fact is 
all the other way. I do not know his person, even by sight; I greatly 
respect his public services, his talents, and his love of letters; and I have 
had private reasons more than ever he can know, urging me to pretermit 



96 AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 



this whole matter, so far as it relates to him. But in the providence of 
God, that gentleman's acts have given me the means of rousing my coun- 
trymen to the dangers threatened them from a political religion, which 
has one grand unwavering principle of action, to effect one great result 
ruinous to the whole human race. It is branded into the soul of papism, 
that the ivhole world belongs to herself as the mother and mistress 
o f all churches, and to the pope as the vicar of God. It is laid on 
the soul of every papist, to labor by all means, good or bad, to bring 
back a rebellious world to that horrid rule. Behold, illustrated in 
this case, public and official as it is, some of the worst results of this tre- 
mendous system! 

Whatever may be Judge Gaston's elevation, somewhat too boastfully 
asserted perhaps, or whatever my own admitted insignificance; he should 
remember that it is only in the church of Rome, that exalted rank, dis- 
charges all the obligations of virtue; and that in the hearts of our simple 
countrymen, truth is yet stronger than authority. And there are perhaps 
Mr. editor, many around you who are able to satisfy even the fastidious- 
ness of judge Gaston's apprehensions of dishonour, if he should notice a 
charge from such a source. Thus far at least I may relieve his appre- 
hensions without the appearance of too great presumption: I have yet 
to learn that my name, by whomsoever borne, has ever been coupled with 
an act of formal and deliberate perfidy, perpetrated in the name of God, 
in the face of a free people. 

I am, sir, your obedient servant, 

Ro. J, Breckinridge. 

This letter reached its destination in due course of the 
mail ; and was placed in the hands of the person to 
whom it was addressed. Instead of printing it however, 
he returned it with the following letter addressed to me. 

Lexington, Va. February 29, 1836. 

Sir, — Your communication for the Gazette with the accompanying 
pamphlet, was duly received, and for reasons which I will proceed to as- 
sign, is respectfully declined. 

The Catholic controversy terminated in my paper some time since, 
and (in compliance with the wishes of avast majority of my patrons) I 
solemnly and repeatedly pledged myself not to admit it again into the 
Gazette. Judge Gaston's letter was published as an act of justice to 
his private character, and from no other motive whatever. Now Sir 
how can I under these circumstances revive this controversy without 
violating my solemn pledges? 

But Sir, I would not entertain this controversy if the pope were to re- 
lease me from my pledges, because it would exclude more useful and in- 
teresting matter from my paper (a small weekly sheet,) and is entirely 
uncalled for, there being scarcely an individual in the county who does 
not consider the church of Rome as a sink of iniquity, and the enemy of 
God and man. Why sir, a good many of my subscribers stopped their 
papers because I dared to defend the Catholics, and all of them censured 
me for saying a word in their favor. 

A Catholic controversy is as much out of place in my paper as a politi- 
cal controversy would be in your magazine. Your main reason then for 
asking the insertion of your communication in the Gazette, is overruled. 



AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 97 



Judge Gaston's letter was in reply to the charge of " Senex" — that he 
had obtained a dispensation from the bishop of Baltimore to commit per- 
jury, and not in answer to the article in your periodical. He merely 
mentions that your magazine had made a similar charge against him, 
But this surely does not make you a party to the controversy, or give 
you any " right" to reply through my paper. If Judge Gaston has done 
you any specific injury through my paper, most certainly you shall be 
permitted to redress it. But you must confine yourself to that point. 

Most certainly I cannot tolerate a discussion in my paper of the ques- 
tion whether Judge Gaston acted properly or improperly in accepting a 
judicial office under the old constitution of N. C. What is it to me er 
my readers whether he acted criminally or not, or whether he and the 
legislature who elected him, put a right or wrong construction on that re- 
pealed instrument ? For myself I am firmly persuaded that he acted 
from the purest motives, and on perfectly sound principles. (See his 
speech in the late convention of N. C. recently republished in Baltimore.) 

You ask me to republish a long article from the Magazine, because 
Judge Gaston misrepresented its character. I pray to be excused. I 
cannot admit the principle that a misrepresentation in the opinion of the 
author, of the character of a disputatious essay in a paper, gives the author 
of that essay a right to demand its republication in that paper. I am 
afraid sir, that your Magazine might not be quite as interesting as it is at 
present, if you were to acknowledge that right. 

If however, you choose to deny the Judge's assertions as to the charac- 
ter of your essay, you can do so, but you must confine yourself strictly 
to that point. 

In haste, yours &c. &c. C. C. Baldwin. 

The italics in this letter, are of the author's own 
making. The pretexts on which he refuses to publish 
my letter, may be better judged of from the following 
facts. 1. This Mr. Baldwin, commenced in his own 
paper this very catholic duscussion, spontaneously as \*?e 
are informed, and published elaborate articles on the 
catholic side of the argument as now pending over all 
Christendom : and only shut his columns to it, after 
Senex proved himself rather an unmanageable antagon- 
ist, and his patrons, as he admits rebuked his doings. — 
2. This very letter of Judge Gaston was elicited by one 
from this very Mr. Baldwin ; and was published, as the 
latter part of Mr. Gaston's letter shows, against his own 
views, and on Mr. Baldwin's personal responsibility.— 
That he should under these circumstances refuse to pub- 
lish my letter, sufficiently explains his principles and par- 
tialities ; and might have saved him the disclosure to- 
wards the close of his letter to me, that he "was firmly 
persuaded that he (Judge Gaston) acted from the purest 
9 



98 



AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 



motives, and on perfectly correct principles." Yet it is 
undeniable, that this applauded act was a solemn official 
oath by a staunch papist, that the Protestant religion is 
true!!! It is well. Candour is a great virtue. So also 
are truth and fair dealing. 

It will be observed that Mr. Baldwin's letter is dated 
the 27th of February, at Lexington, Va. On the next 
day, the Baltimore Gazette published in this city the let- 
ter of Judge Gaston to Mr. B. with his preliminary re- 
marks. This publication was preceded by a short note 
to the editor ; and the copy of the paper sent to me 
through the post-office, several days after its date, had an 
impertinent manuscript note in the margin. Both are 
annexed : first the note to the editor of the Gazette ; then 
the anonymous one to me. 

To the editor of the Baltimore Gazette: 

Sir, — May I ask the favor of you to publish in your valuable journal, 
for the information of your subscribers and the public generally, the letter 
of Judge Gaston, which will be found in the " Lexington (Virginia) 
Gazette" of the 5th instant, together with the introductory remarks of 
the editor of that paper. In making this request, I am prompted by the 
sole motive of contributing to the refutation of a calumny heretofore cir- 
culated in this city, (where I believe it most wantonly originated,) 
against one of the purest patriots and most enlightened jurists to be found 
in this or any other country, and a gentleman whom I have the pleasure 
of numbering among my personal and most esteemed friends. 

A Subscriber. 

"Now dear Sir, I hope you may see whether or not the Judge has 
honored you with a notice: also it is seen that the community at 
large have caught you in one of your many falsehoods, which you 
cannot refute without telling another!!" 

This anonymous allusion is no doubt to a statement 
on page 103 of the 2d vol. of the Baltimore Literary and 
Religious Magazine. In the article commencing on 
that page of the March No. and headed "Collectanea 
II. 1. Mr. Gaston — Princeton College-" it is said : — 
"The Hon. Mr. Gaston of North Carolina has taken no 
further notice of the article published in this Magazine, 
in July 1835, page 212, of vol. 1, than to return to us 
the No. which contained the article, and which had been 
sent to him by mail." This was then literally true so 
far as I was concerned or informed. After that sentence 
(and nearly all the remainder of that No. of the Maga- 



AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 



99 



zme) was printed and nearly ready for publication, I saw 
for the first time, Mr. Gaston's letter. My letter to Mr. 
Baldwin is dated Feb. 19 ; but even then, I wrote and 
the printer set up, and want of space alone excluded a 
short article stating the existence and reception of a no- 
tice by judge Gaston, of that which he was most solemn- 
ly bound to have noticed seven months sooner. 

As soon as I saw the Baltimore Gazette containing 
these articles ; I addressed the letter which immediately 
follows, to the editor of that paper. His reply follows it. 
Let them be fairly judged by the reader. 

Baltimore, March 5th 9 1836. 
To the Editor of the Baltimore Gazette: 

Sir, — I beg leave to direct your attention to the several communications 
accompanying this note, for a purpose which I will immediately explain. 

The first is a copy of your paper of last Monday, which I have re- 
ceived to-day from the post-office, containing the letter of Judge Gaston 
of North Carolina, with the comments of the editor of the Lexington 
< Va.) Gazette. In the margin you will observe an insolent manuscript 
note to me, from the unknown person who sent me your paper. The 
second is a letter addressed by me, to the editor of the Lexington Gazete, 
in answer to that portion of judge Gaston's letter to him, which relates 
to me. The third is that editor's letter to me, refusing to publish my 
letter. 

My sole object in now troubling you sir, is to ask the publication in 
your paper, of the letter addressed by me to the editor of the Lexington 
Gazette, in reply to Judge Gaston; and which he refused to publish. 

It is now above a year since the paper you now edit, (which v\as then 
controled by another person,) published repeated attacks on me; and re- 
fused admission to any defence by me. The Baltimore American at that 
time refused to allow me to defend myself through its columns; and 
having no claim on any other paper in this city so strong as on yours, 
and it (being a subscriber to one, and assailed in the other,) I applied 
to no other. So that to this day, I have been denied a hearing in the pre- 
mises. The recent conduct of the Virginia paper, is a sample of the 
same proceedings. I make this statement to you sir, in the hope of im- 
pressing your mind with the deep conviction which abides on my own; 
that such conduct is equally inconsistent with the freedom of the public 
press, the rights of individuals, and the interests of truth. 

T make no sort of objection to any man's charging me, in any form 
and before any tribunal he pleases. I object only to being denied the 
liberty of defence. I therefore make no complaint whatever of your 
publishing Judge Gaston's disrespectful expressions of me. On the con- 
trary, I intend myself to publish his letter; — regretting only, that it 
affords so bad a defence of so strange an act. But it seems to me, that 
my right to be heard, is as perfect as his. For my character is quite as 
important to me, as his can be to him; and the solemn and weighty 
matter in contest between us, to be rightly decided, must be fairly heard. 



100 AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 



I beg the favor of you, to preserve all the papers sent to you; and to 
accompany the one which I hope you will publish, with as much of the 
substance of the present statement, as shall be necessary to make the 
whole case intelligible. 

I am sir, your obt. servt. 

Ro. J. Breckinridge. 

Baltimore, March 7 th. 1836. 

Rev'd. Sir. — I received on Saturday last your letter of that date, 
with three accompanying documents, one of which — a letter from you to 
the editor of the Lexington (Va.) Gazette — you request me to publish in 
my paper — intimating your conviction, that you have a right to expect 
I will comply with your request. 

Although I consider the compliance with an application — even from a 
subscriber — to publish in my paper any communication, other than an 
advertisement, as an act of courtesy and favour, and not the perform- 
ance of a duty, or what can be claimed as a right: I would cheerfully 
accede to your wish, if the contents of the letter you proposed to have 
published were not of that character, which experience has convinced 
me cannot be usefully and safely admitted into the columns of a news- 
paper. I am therefore under the necessity of declining the publication. 
1 return you the documents which accompanied your letter — assuring you 
that I have no knowledge of the writer of the censurable note written 
on the margin of the Gazette. 

I am respectfully yours, 

Wm. Gwynn 

At the suggestion of a friend that the editor of Balti- 
more Chronicle would probably publish my letter in re- 
ply to judge Gaston ; I addressed him the note publish- 
ed below. He replied verbally, that he could not publish 
my letter, as he had not published judge Gaston's. 

Baltimore, March 9th, 1836. 

Ro. J. Breckinridge presents his respects to Mr. Barnes, and begs 
leave to trouble him, so far as to ask his attention to the subject contain- 
ed in the packet of letters sent to him herewith. 

The entire object of this application, is to obtain the publication in the 
Chronicle, of the letter addressed by R. J. B. to the Lexington (Va.) 
Gazette; and which was refused, first by that paper, and then by the 
Gazette of this city; for reasons and under circumstances which the 
letter of Messrs. Baldwin, and Gwynn, will explain. 

He is the more urgent, for the publication of the letter which he asks 
Mr. B. to admit into his journal, because, as he is on the eve of leaving 
the United States — he wishes Mr. Gaston to see as early as possible, the 
position which he is resolved to occupy, as regards a subject, with rela- 
tion to which all the whole Catholics and half Catholics in the country, 
seem already so perfectly organized, for Mr. Gaston, and against the very 
clearest principles of morality and public virtue. 

Alas! sir, if public men are allowed in the most formal, official acts, 
to take false oaths; — and those who love truth well enough to remark on 
it, are to be held up to public scorn, and then denied the only effectual 



AN ADDRESS TO THE AMERICAN PEOPLE. 101 



aneans of defence, because there is a certain superstition in the country 
which tolerates false swearing; then indeed the public press, and the 
public morals too are sadly out of joint. 

And is it so great a crime to love truth? Has it 
ceased to be a sin against God, and a crime under our 
laws, and an offence against good morals, for fraud and 
falsehood to be formally and even officially committed ? 
No: this is not so by any means. If I had acted as Judge 
Gaston has ; my sect would have deposed me from the 
ministry — my congregation would have shut my church 
doors against me — my friends would have wept over me 
as one undone — and the whole world would have had but 
one opinion about it — and that opinion would have been, 
that I was a degraded man. Then why not mete the 
same measure to judge Gaston ? I will tell you why. — 
It is because judge Gaston is a papist ; and his creed ad- 
mits and approves his conduct. And therefore let every 
man that loves God pity and forgive judge Gaston ; and 
frown down his pestiferous superstition as the parent of 
all vice, and the enemy of every virtue ! 

But is the public press already Catholic or infidel? Is 
the whole editorial corps converted, subsidised, afraid, 
or totally indifferent ? No: this is by no means so. If 
a Methodist judge should take a false oath ; or a Presby- 
terian judge commit a flagrant violation of morality ; or 
an Episcopal judge outrage public decency; or a deisti- 
cal judge be guilty of deliberate perfidy in official af- 
fairs ; in all these cases the public press would fully res- 
pond to the public feeling — and the judge would be dis- 
graced, if not degraded ! Why deal out a different mea- 
sure to a Catholic j udge ? I will tell you why. — It is be- 
cause every Catholic in the world makes common cause 
with every other Catholic in the world, and with the pope 
of Rome, as the head of all the world, and with the 
Catholic church, as the mother and mistress of all the 
churches in the world ! Virtue is nothing, truth is noth- 
ing, religion is nothing, country is nothing, liberty is 
nothing ; — the church is all : and the pope its head, and 
all its true members, form one universal conspiracy 
against every good of man, and the honour of God him- 
self. Printers feel the force, though they may deny the 
9* 



102 TEXIAN REVOLUTION, BEFORE SAN JACINTO. 

reality of this conspiracy. If Mr. Gwynn abuses me or 
any other Protestant in his paper— no one interferes ; it 
is a personal affair to be decided on its merits. If he 
writes ten lines against archbishop Eccleston, in eight 
days his paper would probably be ruined. And this, 
although every word he had said of him were pregnane 
with truth, and vital to the public welfare ! — Oh! then 
let every man that loves his race— his children — his in- 
estimable rights — his glorious country — rouse himself up 
to the contemplation of the principles and designs of this 
atrocious society ; which aims at no less than the univer- 
sal monarchy ot the world; and which, though it pur- 
sues this object under the guise of religion, is bound by 
no principle human or divine. Oh! how willingly 
would I become their victim if that might be the means 
of making my country feel ; that every sentiment of patri- 
otism, every emotion of philanthropy, and every princi- 
ple of true religion, equally impel us to suppress by all 
lawful means this unparalleled superstition, as the enemy 
alike of God and man. 

Bait. March 12, 1836. Ro. J. Breckinridge* 



NUMBER XII. 

TEXIAN REVOLUTION, BEFORE SAN JACINTO. 

The crimes which have been committed under the 
sanction of religion, are the foulest that stain the pages 
of history. The evils which have been inflicted on man- 
kind in the name of God, are the most appalling w T hich 
our race has been called to endure. The impurities of 
heathenism, the cruelties of every form of false religion, 
thedeadness to all virtue and all nobleness which so 
strongly marks all bigotry and fanaticism ; the miseries 
in short, heaped upon the world, by the perversion of 



TEXIAN REVOLUTION, BEFORE SAN JACINTO. 103 

man's moral sense, and the blinding of his natural con- 
science, exceed almost the bounds of all belief. 

Nor is this mournful fact true only of the whole sub- 
ject, and in relation to the great abuse of religion in gen- 
■eral. It is true specifically, in a greater or less degree, 
during almost the whole lapse of history, and as regards 
nearly every land, and every form of the professed ser- 
vice of God. Mahomedanism with its exterminating 
sword before, and bloody track behind it, has for twelve 
centuries shrouded in the blackest midnight — and beaten 
down under the most galling despotism, at least a hun- 
dred millions of the human race. And oh ! for how long 
a period has the fatal church of Rome ground dow r n the 
minds and bodies, the souls and spirits of a a third part 
of men" — as the word of God so graphically expresses 
it; under nameless and enduring woes ! Her fires, heT 
•executions, the dreadful tribunal of the inquisition, the 
desolating crusades, bulls exciting subjects to rebellion 
and revolution, seditious preachers, conspiracies, assas- 
inations, — a world of mendicants praying on the fat of 
the earth, — innumerable priests debauching and degrad- 
ing mankind. — Oh ! what a controversy hath God had 
with the world, to permit his infinite benignity to behold 
without redressing, for so many ages, such wide spread 
ruin, — perpetrated in his own hallowed name ! If his 
justice bears any proportion to his forbearance, — the day 
of his retribution will be full of horror to these, his ene- 
mies. 

Our own day, which has seen so many evils redress- 
ed, has yet to see the perfect cure of this greatest of 
them all. Our western continents, which have seen the 
human race make such prodigious advances, have yet to 
behold this most glorious of all revolutions fully con- 
summated. The world looks to America, to place the 
human race on that sublime elevation never yet reached 
— or reached b>y how few ! — where light shall no more be 
called darkness — nor darkness light; where crime shall 
no longer be perpetrated in the name of virtue— God no 
longer be dishonoured in the name of religion, men no 
more degraded in the sacred names of liberty and order: 
where in short, sin shall be called sin, and practised only 



104 TEXIAN REVOLUTION, BEFORE SAN JACINTO. 



in the name of the devil — and righteousness be called 
righteousness, and loved and practised in the name of 
God. 

However far we may have gone in establishing ele- 
mentary principles in the North American constitutions, 
that are precisely right ; our practice is not always en- 
tirely to be commended. However ample may have 
been the success of the Protestant churches here, in set- 
tling their foundations, wisely and firmly ; much, it is 
too evident, is yet to be done by them, to repay the 
world for its past sufferings, and reclaim it back to the 
peaceful reign of the King of kings. 

At this moment (January 1836) on our very borders, 
there is in progress, one of the blackest conspiracies 
against the spread of religious truth and the perpetuity 
of free institutions, ever attempted amongst men. And 
yet both the name of God and the sanction of religion, 
are invoked to give success to a cause which dishonours 
each alike ; while the clearest rights of men, based on 
the most sacred guarantees which states can give, are 
sought to be trampled down in the blessed names of lib- 
erty and justice ! 

The citizens of the United States who settled in 
Texas, made it their abode under the most formal and re- 
peated pledges, given by the supreme authorities of the 
Mexican people ; in the form of laws, compacts, grants y 
and decrees, made and confirmed by successive adminis- 
trations, under the several forms of government through 
which they have passed. Under these pledges, thus 
/ guaranteed, were embraced ; 1, Republican liberty, — 2, 
/ A federative system— 3, Free toleration of the Protest- 
ant religion ; 4, Sacredness of property; with other less 
important interests. Whenever the people of Mexico 
have had the ascendency, these pledges have been re- 
garded by the nation ; and the Americans in Texas, have 
lived safely in their new home. But whenever the 
priests and their proteges, the soldiers of fortune, have 
usurped the powers of government ; their earliest atten- 
tion has been directed to the destruction of the people of 
Texas. They have not only oppressed, robbed, and im- 
prisoned many of the most distinguished emigrants from 



TEXIAN REVOLUTION, BEFORE SAN aTACINTG. 105 

%he United States, such as Stephen F. Austin, Colonel 
Milam, and others who have been most scrupulous in 
their devotion to the interests of their adopted country ; 
'but they have from time to time, incited the Indians who 
roam through the prairies of Mexico, to buther the Tex- 
ians as if they were their open enemies, instead of an in- 
tegral portion of the nation. 

At length Santa Anna has thrown off the mask. By 
the plan of Toluca, of which a brief account is given on 
page 28 of this vol.; every stipulation made with the 
emigrants to Texas has not only been violated and set 
aside ; but it has become a part of the constitution of the 
new r empire, that the rights guaranteed to them, shall be 
forever prohibited to all Mexicans hereafter. Republican 
institutions are at an end ; centralism has taken the place 
of the federative system, which is the peculiar safeguard 
of national liberty, in all anglo Saxon nations, and the 
glory of their race ; the Roman Catholic and apostolic 
religion, is the exclusive religion of Mexico from hence- 
forth ; and all freedom of opinion and purity of life with 
it, are gone forever ! Such is the result of all the efforts 
of a priest ridden people, to be free and happy ! Such 
is a living commentary on the professions of popish priests 
in favour of free government, and religious liberty ! 

In this case there is peculiar atrocity, on the part of 
the priests. They have not only taken the most active 
measures in aid of Santa Anna ; but the archbishop of 
Mexico, and a few other Catholic ecclesiasticks, have vol- 
unteered to present the tyrant with sufficient money to 
carry on his bloody schemes against Texas. Two 
bishops have pledged a million of dollars ! Counting all 
the people in Texas, this is about twenty dollars a piece, 
for butchering them, subscribed by two priests ! This 
money it will be remembered, has been in some former 
period, wrung from the deluded Spaniards, under the 
various pretexts by w T hich the priests brutalize their fol- 
lowers ; and it is now paid back to them, as a reward for 
fraud, oppression, fanaticism and murder. This ven- 
geance too, it cannot be forgotten, is let loose against 
peaceful citizens of the same nation; who are to be ex- 
tirpated, root and branch, simply because they are and 



106 TEXIAN REVOLUTION, BEFORE SAN JACINTO. 

prefer to continue republicans, freemen and Protestants t 
and that in strict accordance with the laws, constitution 
and compacts, under which they settled the country. 

What is not the least attrocious part of this affair is, that 
a simultaneous attempt seems to have been made in this 
country, by certain Catholic editors of newspapers and 
other partizans of Rome, to degrade the Texians, in the 
estimation of their former country; at the same moment 
that other creatures of the same Rome are preparing for 
their slaughter, in their new abode. Nothing was ever 
more cruel and unjust. Texas, is in arms in defence 
of chartered rights, of constitutional liberty, of republi- 
can institutions, of the protestant religion! If the people 
of this republic had the hundredth part of the cause 
which the people of Texas have, to arm; there is no good 
man and true, in the length and breadth of the land, who 
would not rouse himself up like "the lion, and the young 
lion"™ for the defence of his beloved country, and his 
precious rights. We are no friend to war. All war i§ 
wrong. "Vengeance is mine saith the Lord." Yet if 
ever men were justified to stand on their defence, the 
men of Texas have the most perfect of all justifications. 
If human glory was ever given with discriminating jus- 
tice, posterity will award to them a place second only to 
the fathers of our own revolution. And if a righteous 
world can ever render a verdict of withering condemna- 
tion, for the most horrible injustice, and deliberate per- 
fidy—practised in violation of everything that binds so- 
ciety together, or that is held sacred amongst men; Santa 
Anna, himself an atheist, and the vile priests in league 
with him, will go down to the latest generations of men, 
inferior in infamy only to those who have practised on a 
broader theatre, the same deplorable wickedness. 

This is the more likely, as we are deeply persuaded 
that the people of Texas, have the utmost reason to ex- 
pect success. The American nation will not stand by 
and witness the sacrifice of our own brethren, in defence 
of such principles, altogether unmoved. The nation will 
not, even if its rulers should. If the Texians can sus- 
tain the shock of the first encounter, which there is no 
reason to doubt ; the whole south and south west will 



TEXIAN REVOLUTION, BEFORE SAN JACINTO. 107 

have time to sympathise with them, and hundreds will 
flock to their aid. Nor is it too much to say, that the 
Mexicans are no match for the Americans. Texas with 
its handful of daring spirits, may show a stouter resist- 
ance than half the empire besides. Whatever heroic 
courage, untiring fortitude, daring enterprise and perfect 
skill in the personal use of arms can accomplish, will be 
done. Whatever support the total stake of life, fortune, 
honour, and every right can give, they have. Besides, 
all this, their cause is good, the world sympathizes with 
them, and God is just. 

In short, frantic as the statement may appear, it is our 
deliberate conviction, that Stephen F. Austin, or general 
Houston has a much better chance of being yet president 
of the restored republic of Mexico; than Santa Anna has 
of overturning the Mexican institutions, extirpating the 
state of Texas, and ruling over the ruins created by him- 
self. It is fully as likely that the army of Texas will 
conquer Mexico, as that the reverse will happen. 

We pray God to restore peace with righteousness to 
all parties, if that be possible; if not, that He would give 
signal triumph to whatever cause is just and right. 

As far as we ever knew, the foregoing article, printed 
in January 1836— -was the very earliest public and deci- 
ded stand taken by the press in the United States, in fa- 
vour of the cause of Texas. The battle of San Jacinto, 
was fought six months afterwards ; and the news of that 
astonishing triumph, reached the author of these pages, 
at Glasgow in Scotland, in the latter part of June 1836 ; 
where it was received with almost universal incredulity — 
indeed nearly with derision. Events which connect 
themselves with the birth of nations, necessarily acquire 
a high degree of importance. And as those which attend- 
ed and marked the origin of the republic of Texas, have 
been represented in every possible light; it seemed not 
without its use, to recall from oblivion, what to say the 
least, is a curious piece of happy political guessing, and 
a view not generally taken of the true causes of a very 
remarkable revolution . Its right to a place in a collection 
of this nature, will not be doubted ; by any who con* 
sider the views presented in it. 



1Q8 



NUMBER XIII. 
jerome of Prague; and the council of Constance^ 

The most that we know of this illustrious martyr and 
scholar, anterior to the meeting of the council of Con- 
stance, may be related in a few words. He was a Bohe- 
mian of rank, was bom towards the close of the four- 
teenth century, and spent his youth in the eager pursuit 
of knowledge, in all the principal universities of Europe, 
especially in those of Prague, Paris, Heidelburgh, Co^ 
logne, and Oxford. At this last mentioned place, he be- 
came particularly acquainted with the writings and opin^ 
ions of John Wiklif ; the first great asserter of religi- 
ous liberty in Europe, after the darkness of the middle 
ages. When he returned to his native country and set- 
tled at Prague, he at once joined himself to the party of 
John Huss, the great Bohemian reformer, and forerun- 
ner of Luther ; who was already the open advocate of 
some of Wiklif's sentiments. Indulgences, the abuse of 
excommunication, the supremacy of the pope, simony, 
and transubstantiation— were among the constant points 
of controversy between the earliest reformers and the 
papists. But the great grounds of contest on which 
Huss and Jerome and their colleagues waged the con- 
test, were the corruption of the Romish clergy, then 
universal and horrible; the denial of the cup to the peo- 
ple in the Eucharist ; and the use of an unknown lan- 
guage in public worship. Huss rejoiced in the acquisi- 
tion of a colleague so rarely gifted with all natural en- 
dowments, and so deeply versed in the learning of the 
times, as this'renowned lay reformer was. We know 
only that Jerome, with all the ardour of his vivacious 
and powerful character, devoted himself to the cause of 
the reformation of the intolerable religious corruptions of 
the church of Rome, in concert with Huss and his associ- 
ates; until we find him implicated in the fate of the leader 
of his sect, and arraigned by the council of Constance. 

The great schism in the church of Rome had now last- 
ed through two generations, aggravated rather than allay- 



JEROME OF PRAGUE, &C 



109 



ed, by every attempt to heal it. A schism every step in 
whose progress and conclusion, proves at once that the 
spirit of Jesus had totally forsaken the Roman church; 
and manifests the abiding folly which claims infallibility, 
to be surpassed only by the corruption which disproves 
that claim. At length, Popes John, Gregory, and 
Benedict, all asserting at the same moment, universal 
and infallible authority from God, and each followed by 
adoring multitudes; were in part, overreached by the su- 
perior tact of the emperor Sigismond (son of Charles 
IV.) and in part overborne by the universal voice of their 
adherents; and induced to acquiesce in the necessity 
which dictated the call of the council just mentioned. It 
was convened by Sigismond in 1414. The avowed ob- 
jects for which it met, were to remove the dreadful dis- 
orders of the papal church, — to heal the disgraceful 
schism which had so long prevailed — and to bring about 
a thorough reformation of the clergy. The council as- 
sembled at Constance (whence its name)— one of the 
most southern cities of Germany, on the confines of 
Switzerland — and nearly in the centre of what was then 
Christendom. Here princes, prelates, clergy, laity, regu- 
lars and seculars, flocked from every part of Europe— 
indeed of almost the whole world. "There were" says 
Fox— "Archbishops and bishops 346, abbots and doc- 
tors 564, princes, dukes, earls, knights and squires 
16, 000, prostitutes 450, (a number far below the truth;) 
barbers 600, musicians, cooks and buffoons 320!" Total, 
to compose and aid at the deliberations of this holy and 
oecuminical council— 18,282 persons. Four presidents 
were chosen— one for Germany, one for France, one for 
England, and one for Italy. 

This council it must be admitted, did many good things 
and decided many wise and just principles. Amongst 
the latter, we would particularly note the decisions made 
in their IV. and V. sessions, which established it as of 
faith, that a general council is above the pope. This the 
popes deny, and say that the reverse is of faith. Both 
parties being infallible expounders of the faith, the pa- 
pists have the happiness to know, that in their church, 
there is no possibility of going astray, since there is in it 
10 



110 



jerome of Prague; and 



iio difference between right and wrong; but opposite 
sides of the same proposition are equally true, if equally 
asserted by the church. However that may be, the coun- 
cil proceeded from good sayings to good doings ; and 
setting aside the thjee reigning popes, thus admitting that 
there had been no true pope, for above thirty years — 
proceeded to the election of cardinal Otho Collona, who 
took the name of Martin V- 

But this council did also many most disgraceful acts. 
Wiklif was dead ; but they passed decrees reviling his 
memory — and condemning the holy word of God, as 
truly taught by him. They burnt his writings ; and im- 
pelled by the spirit of fiends, ordered his bones even to 
be dug up and burned. 

Having whetted their appetite upon the dead, they 
next turned upon the living. John Huss presented him- 
self as the most conspicuous of Wiklif ? s disciples ; and 
on him, their first fury fell. Huss had gone to Con- 
stance with a certificate from the bishop of Nazareth, 
then inquisitor general of heresy in Bohemia, that he was 
not a heretic; and a safe conduct from the emperor Se- 
gismond, that, heretic or not, he should be allowed to go 
to, abide at, and return from the council (to which he 
had been invited by the emperor, cited by the council it- 
self, and called by the legates of the pope) safe and un- 
molested. Omni prorsus impedimento remoto, transire, 
stare, morari, et rcdire, libere permitatis sibique et suis ; 
— these are the words of the emperor's safe conduct. — 
But it is of the essence of papal faith, that no faith should 
be kept with heretics. They burned John Huss, with 
every circumstance of cruelty and insult. 

When Huss was preparing himself for his journey to 
Constance, Jerome exhorted him to bear himself firmly 
in his severe trial, and to be faithful to the great princi- 
ples on which they stood; pledging himself to repair to 
his assistance, whenever he should ask, or need his pre- 
sence and sympathy. This he faithfully endeavoured to 
perform as soon as he heard at Prague, of the dark pros- 
pects of his friend's affairs at Constance ; although Huss 
urged him to give up his undertaking as equally danger- 
ous and unprofitable. He however kept his promise? 



THE COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. 



Ill 



and arrived at Constance on the 4th of April 1415, a few 
months before the death of his illustrious friend. Find- 
ing it impossible to serve him, or even to see him, he 
left the city; and writing to Sigismond, that he was 
ready to appear before the council if he would give him 
a safe conduct, waited at Iberling for his reply. The 
emperor had the honor to refuse the safe conduct ; 
Jerome had placards posted up in the principal places 
where the council sat, declaring his readiness to appear 
before it, on receiving its plighted faith, for his security. 
Receiving no reply, he took the certificates of several of 
the Bohemian nobles, proving all he had done to obtain 
a hearing, and set out on his return to Prague. On his 
journey, he w T as seized, carried back to Constance, con- 
fined, tried, condemned, insulted, and imprisoned under 
every circumstance of indignity and injustice. 

And ftow we recount with sorrow, the fall, alas ! how 
great, of this, otherwise blameless man. It has ever been 
the policy of Rome to ruin and degrade, as well as cru- 
cify and slay her enemies. Confinement, sickness, pri- 
vation, sufferings, and indignities, beyond what nature 
could support; threats and promises, caresses and tempta- 
tions; in short, every instrument by which the soul and 
mind and body of poor erring man, can be made to show 
how frail we are, was turned for months together, upon 
this solitary and friendless man; — and turned alas ! with 
fatal success. He first w^avered ; shrunk before the trials 
laid upon him ; fell ! On the 2nd of September, 1415, 
he read his recantation— renounced the errors of Wiklif 
and Huss — assented to the decrees against them both — 
and declared himself a firm believer in every article held 
by the church of Rome. 

But God did not wholly forsake him. From the mo- 
ment of this dreadful apostacy, his heart was broken. — 
He had sinned against light and knowledge, against God 
and his own souL He seemed to desire life, only that he 
might repair this awful fall ; and sunk into a gloom from 
which nothing but the hope of w T iping off with his 
blood, the stain he had brought upon his own name and 
his Master's cause, could for a moment rouse him. The 
zealous papists, saw with joy, a state which they did not 



112 



JEROME OF PRAGUE; AND 



perhaps fully comprehend. But it gave room to question 
the sincerity of his present faith in their superstitions — 
and that was enough, to justify the slaughter of him, 
whom they had already undone. God gave to Jerome, 
not only space but opportunity to repent, and to do his 
first works. And well and nobly, did the holy martyr 
win his crown of light. New accusations were brought 
against him, and the old reiterated with new violence and 
indecency. After a year of suffering, perplexity and in- 
carceration, he was again brought before the council in 
May, 1416. 

His enemies tried in vain, to persuade him to make 
his defence through the proctors, appointed by the coun- 
cil for that purpose. He refused positively, to make any 
defence, or take any notice of the proceedings against 
him ; unless he were allowed to answer for himself pub- 
licly and in full and open council. They probably look- 
ed for another victory, in a new and more signal humilia- 
tion of Jerome. They had put out the eyes of Samp- 
son ; and they judged it not amiss to mock him. But the 
God of the shorn and blinded Nazarite, gave him back, 
for one last and glorious effort, more than his pristine 
strength ; and now as then, he made his repentant serv- 
ant illustrious in his honoured death, beyond all the glory 
of his life ! 

How he bore himself in this last enterprise, and how 
he met the death which he no longer dreaded, let his ene- 
mies testify. Boldly avowing his real sentiments — 
openly renouncing the unhappy recantation they had so 
cruelly and basely extorted from him — he was sustained 
with more than human ability through the fearful contest ; 
and met his fate with that noble mixture of dignity and 
gentleness, which illustrates the Christian hero. His soul 
rests with God. Let his memory live for the benefit of 
a world, whose annals are adorned by few more replete 
with interest and instruction 

The letter annexed to this article written by Poggio 
Bracciolini the Florentine antiquary and historian, who 
was secretary to two popes, and himself at the council 
which burnt Jerome; will convey to the reader a striking 
idea of that truly illustrious man 6 How full of glory, 



THE COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. 



113 



does this representation even of an enemy, who was not 
able to steel his heart utterly to all noble impressions, 
make the name and character, the death and cause, ot 
the gifted martyr seem ? 

Rome says she tolerates and loves her dear Protestant 
brethren in this favoured land ; yea that she would take 
and cherish them in her maternal bosom, even though 
not altogether dutiful children. "Oh ! fools and slow of 
heart to believe" — that we have been and still alas ! con- 
tinue to be ! Look at the funeral pile of this gentle, love- 
ly, noble man. With every quality to command respect 
and love, and without one particle of offence against the 
laws of God or his lawful sovereign ; see him burnt, by 
the same Rome, that builds dungeons in the midst of our 
cities, and threatens public violence and private assassi- 
nation, to all who whisper a word to her discredit ; burnt 
for a far less heresy than we embrace and teach. And 
what popish minion, ever yet condemned the deed? 

The letter is dated at Constance, May 20, 1416, and 
addressed to Leonard Jlretin at Rome. It is taken by 
us from Gilpin' s Lives of Wiklif and his disciples, page 
208 ; from which work, and that of Lenfant, entitled 
VRistoire du Concile de Constance, the facts here stated 
are principally drawn. 

POGSIO BR A.CC10LINI, TO LEONARDO BRUNI. 

In the midst of a short excursion into the country, I wrote to our com- 
mon friend; from whom, I doubt not, you have had an account of me. 

Since my return to Constance, my attention hath been wholly engaged 
by Jerome, the Bohemian heretic, as he is called. The eloquence and 
learning, which this person hath employed in his own defence are so ex- 
traordinary, that I cannot forbear giving you a short account of him. 

To confess the truth, I never knew the art of speaking carried so near 
the model of ancient eloquence. It was indeed amazing to hear with 
what force of expression, witrrwhat fluency of language, and with what 
excellent reasoning he answered his adversaries; nor was I less struck 
with the gracefulness of his manner, the dignity of his action, and the 
firmness and constancy of his whole behaviour. It grieved me to think 
so great a man was laboring under so atrocious an accusation. Whether 
this accusation be a just one, God knows. For myself, I enquire not 
into the merits of it; resting satisfied with the decision of my superiors. 
Bat I will just give you a summary of his trial. 

After many articles had been proved against him, leave was at length 
given him to answer each in its order. But Jerome long refused, strenu- 
ously contending that he had many things to say previously, in his defence; 
and that he ought first to be heard in general, before he descended to 

10* 



114 



JEROME OF PRAGUE; AND 



particulars 5 When this was over-ruled ; "Here," said he, standing in th® 
midst of the assembly, "here is justice; here is equity. Beset by my 
enemies, 1 am already pronounced a heretic. I am condemned before I 
am examined. Were you gods omniscient, instead of an assembly of 
fallible men, you could not act with more sufficiency. Error is the lot 
of mortals; and you, exalted as you are, are subject to it. But consider 
that the higher you are exalted, of the more dangerous consequence, are 
your errors. As for me, I know I am a wretch below your notice. 
But at least consider that an unjust action, in such an assembly, will be 
of dangerous example." 

This, and much more, he spoke with great elegance of language, in 
the midst of a very unruly and indecent assembly. And thus far at least 
he prevailed; the council ordered that he should first answer objections? 
and promised that he should then have liberty to speak. Accordingly, 
all the articles alledged against him were publicly read, and then proved; 
after which he was asked, whether he had aught to object? It is incredi- 
ble with what acuteness he answered; and with what amazing dexterity 
ho warded off every stroke of his adversaries. Nothing escaped him. 
His whole behaviour was truly great and pious. If he were indeed the 
man his defence spoke him, he was so far from meriting death, that in 
my judgment, he was not in any degree culpable. In a word he en- 
deavoured to prove, that the greater part of the charge was purely the 
invention of his adversaries. Among other things, being accused of hating 
and defaming the holy see, the pope, the cardinals, the prelates, and the 
whole state of the clergy, he stretched out his hands and said in amoving 
accent. "On what side, reverend fathers, shall I turn me for redress? 
Whom shall I implore? Whose assistance can I expect? Which of you 
hath not this malicious charge entirely alienated from me? Which of 
you hath it not changed from a judge into an inveterate enemy? — It was 
artfully alledged indeed! Though other parts of their charge was of less 
moment, my accuseis might well imagine, that if this were fastened on 
me,' it could not fail of drawing upon me the united indignation of my 
judges." • 

On the third day of this memorable trial, what had passed was re- 
capitulated. When Jerome, having obtained leave, though with some 
difficulty, to speak; began his oration with a prayer to God, whose di- 
vine assistance he pathetically implored. He then observed, that many 
excellent men, in the annals of history, had been oppressed by false 
witnesses, and condemned by unjust judges. Beginning with profane 
history, he instanced the death of Socrates, the captivity of Plato, the 
banishment of Anaxagoras, and the unjust sufferings of many others. He 
then instanced the many worthies of the Old Testament, in the same 
circumstances, Moses, Joseph, Daniel, and almost all the prophets; and 
lastly, those of the New, John the Baptist, St. Stephen, and others, who 
were condemned as seditious, piofane, or immoral men. An unjust 
judgment, he said, proceeding from a layic was bad; from a priest worse; 
still worse from a college of priests; and from a general council, super- 
latively bad. These things he spoke with such force and emphasis, as 
kept every one's attention awake, 

On one point he dwelt largely. As the merits of the cause rested en- 
tirely on the credit of witnesses, he took great pains to shew, that very 
little was due to those produced against him. He had many objec- 
tions to them, particularly their avowed hatred to him; the sources of 



THE COUNCIt, OF CONSTANCE* 



115 



which he so palpably laid open, that he made a strong impression upon 
the minds of his hearers, and not a little shook the credit of the witness- 
es. The whole council was moved, and greatly inclined to pity, if not 
to favor him. He added, that he came uncompelled to the council; and 
that neither his life nor doctrine had been such, as gave him the least 
reason to dread an appearance before them. Difference of opinion, said 
he, in matters of faith, had ever risen among learned men; and was al- 
ways esteemed productive of truth, rather than of error, where bigotry 
was laid aside. Such, he said, was the difference between Austin and 
Jerome. And though their opinions were not only different, but contra- 
dictory, yet the imputation of heresy was never fixed on either. 

Every one expected that he would now either retract his errors, or at 
least apologize for them. But nothing of the kind was heard from him. 
He declared plainly, that he had nothing to retract. He launched out 
mto a high encomium of Huss; calling him a holy man, and lamenting 
his cruel and unjust death. He had armed himself, he said, with a full 
resolution to follow the steps of that blessed martyr; and to suffer with 
constancy whatever the malice of his enemies could inflict. "The per- 
jured witnesses, (said he) who have appeared against me, have won their 
cause. But let them remember, they have their evidence to give once 
more before a tribunal, where falsehood can be no disguise." 

It was impossible to hear this pathetic speaker without emotion. 
Every ear was captivated; and every heart touched. But wishes in his 
favor were vain. He threw himself beyond the possibility of mercy. 
Braving death, he even provoked the vengeance, which was hanging over 
him. "If that holy martyr, (said he, speaking of Huss) used the clergy 
with disrespect, his censures were not levelled at them as priests, but as 
wicked men. He saw with indignation those revenues, which had been 
designed for charitable ends, expended upon pageantry and riof" , 

Through this whole oration, he shewed a most amazing strength of 
memory. He had been confined almost a year in a dungeon. The se- 
verity of which usage he complained of, but in the langage of a great 
and good man. In this horrid place, he was deprived of books and 
paper. Yet notwithstanding this, and the constant anxiety which must 
have hung over him, he was at no more loss for proper authorities and 
quotations, than if he had spent his intermediate time at leisure in his 
study. 

His voice was sweet, distinct and full. His action everyway the most 
proper, either to express indignation, or to raise pity; though he made 
no affected application to the passions of his audience. Firm and in- 
trepid, he stood before the council, collected in himself; and not only 
contemning, but seeming even desirous of death. The greatest charac- 
ter in ancient story could not possibly go beyond him. If there is any 
justice in history, this mnn will be admired by all posterity. I speak not 
of his errors. Lei these rest with him. What I admired, was his learn- 
ing, his eloquence, and amazing acuteness. God knows whether these 
things were not the ground-work of his ruin. 

Two days were allowed him for reflection; during which time many 
persons of consequence, and particularly my lord cardinal of Florence, 
endeavored to bring him to a better mind. But persisting obstinately in 
his errors, he was condemned as a heretic. 

With a cheerful countenance, and more than stoical constancy, he met 
his fate; fearing neither death itself ? nor the horrible form in which it 



116 PAPAL PROPAGANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES* 



appeared. When he came to the place, he pulled off his upper garment, 
and made a short prayer at the stake; to which he was soon after bound 
with wet cords, and an iron chain ; and inclosed as high as his breast with 
faggots. 

Ob serving the executioner about to set fire to the wood behind his 
back, he cried out, "Bring thy torch hither. Perform thy office before 
my face. Had I feared death, I might have avoided it." 

As the wood began to blaze, he sang a hymn, which the violence of 
flame scarce interrupted. 

Thus died this prodigious man. The epithet is not extravagant. 

I was myself an eye-witness of his whole behaviour. Whatever his 
life may have been, his death, without doubt, is a lesson of philosophy. 

But it is time to finish this long epistle. You will say I have had some 
leisure upon my hands. And to say the truth, I have not much to do 
here. This will, I hope, convince you, that greatness is not wholly con- 
fined to antiquity. You will think me perhaps tedious, but I could have 
been more prolix on a subject so copious. Farewell, my dear Leonard. 

Constance, May 20, 1416. 



NUMBER XIV. 

PAPAL PROPAGANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 

In the Rue Vivienne, which is one of the principal 
streets of Paris, is a very extensive reading room, circu- 
lating library, and book store, owned by Galignani ; and 
here is one of the most common resorts of the English 
and Americans in Paris. The same establishment issues 
a daily news-paper in English, called GalignanVs Mes- 
senger^ which has a very extensive circulation, and is 
perhaps the largest gazette published in France. From 
the No. of that paper dated March 2, 1837, I cut the 
advertisement of the Roman Prelate of Philadelphia, 
which follows, and which I venture to elucidate by a 
few notes. 

"To the Charitable and Humane. 

" Gentlemen and Ladies. — You are already acquainted with the 
history of America since its first discovery. That portion of it especi- 
ally to which I wish to draw your attention, [is the government of the 
United States, rescued from the hands of the King of England sixty 



PAPAL PRO PA GANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 117 

years ago. This territory is larger than all Europe, and comprises 
twenty-four separate republican governments, united together under one 
President, chosen by the states every four years.* The Catholics who 
came here from Europe experienced the same persecutions which they 
suffered in England, the law being the same ; they were consequently de- 
barred from the free exercise of the Catholic religion. t But after the 

*When this was written, there were twenty-six states 
in the Union ; or if Michigan could not be considered as 
actually admitted, still there were twenty-five. The 
States never elect the president; that duty being per- 
formed by the people ; the president being the chief mag- 
istrate of the nation as such — and not the agent of the 
states, in their sovereign capacity. The Catholic priests 
and prelates in the United States, are generally foreign- 
ers ; and are not only ignorant of the actual state of our 
country, but deplorably so, of the peculiar principles of 
our free institutions. This is the more worthy of serious 
consideration, as the Catholic ecclesiastics of all coun- 
tries are not only keen political partisans, but to a great 
extent, direct the political opinions of their flocks. — The 
instances of this conduct, in the United States are in- 
numerable. A most signal one occurred in the presi- 
dential election of 1840 ; preparatory to which the coun- 
cil of all their prelates met at Baltimore, called upon 
their people throughout the nation, to vote, upon certain 
general principles stated by them ; and then, several 
months afterwards, the senior prelate (f, John, Bishop 
&c.) issued another manifesto, indicating how, and for 
whom, the faithful should cast their suffrages ! And they 
did it — almost in solid phalanx, over the whole nation. — 
And more manifest, corrupt, and alarming attack on 
popular rights, never was made. 

f This statement, is utterly untrue. Several of the 
states were originally settled by papists — as Maryland 
and Louisiana. In which of the colonies were Catholics 
treated as they have often been in England? On the 
contrary, which papal government, ever, in any age 
awarded to Protestants the same privileges that even 
England has secured to her papal subjects in many of 
her colonies — as for example Lower Canada ? — But what 
country exists on earth, or ever did exist where the Pa- 



118 PAPAL PROPA GANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 

date of the declaration of independence, every person had a right bylaw 
(de jure) to profess and practice the religion of his conscience, without 
restriction or impediment. As the Catholic emigrants from Europe, es- 
pecially from Ireland, Germany, and France, were very numerous, and 
increasing every year from the period of the revolution up to this date, it 
is evident that their numbers have at length become a very considerable 
portion of the population, dispersed and spread over all parts of this vast 
and extensive region; so that twelve dioceses (each diocese having its 
own respective bishop, appointed by the holy see)* have been created 

pists had the power to persecute Protestants, that they 
did not apply fire and sword to them without mercy ? — 
In America, it is true, liberty does not depend on religi- 
ous opinions, all sects are equal in the eye of the consti- 
tution and law ; and this is right. But even now in 
America, the spirit of the papacy interferes with the ex- 
ecution of law, to a dreadful extent. How many Roman 
Catholic murderers and rioters have escaped conviction 
in Maryland alone, solely because they were papists ; 
through the influence of papal principles on witnesses, 
jurors, and prosecutors ? How many convicted felons, 
have been pardoned, solely to conciliate for political 
ends, the papal party ? — This spirit is part and parcel of 
Romanism — and is only another manifestation, of that 
which produced the massacre of St. Bartholomew, and 
the revocation of the edict of Nantz, and countless ex- 
cesses, persecutions, assassinations and massacres. It 
is of faith in the papal sect to exterminate heretics ; and 
the people of America have no alternative but to convert 
papists — to be killed by them — or to be their slaves. It 
is a political superstition, which tolerates no other reli* 
gion — except while prudence requires it. The French 
papal press is now defending the policy, wisdom, and 
piety, of the conduct of Louis XIV. in butchering and 
exiling his Protestant subjects ! 

*The papacy has sustained great losses, by the progress 
and results of free opinions. But in some important re- 
spects, it has also wonderfully gained. During the 
highest influence of the bishop of Rome, all papal kings 
deemed it indispensable to keep some check on his power 
over the clergy, in their kingdoms. In no former period 
of the world, not even in the darkest ages, was the direct 
power of the pope so great over the Catholic clergy, as at 



PAPAL PROPAGANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 119 

and erected in the United States within these thirty years past, viz.— 
Baltimore, Philadelphia, New York, Charleston, Boston, Cincinnati? 
Bardstown, St. Louis, New Orleans, Mobile, Detroit, and Vincennes.* 



this moment. In Ireland, in France, every where — even 
in the United States, the pope of Rome has an army of 
ecclesiastics, devoted to him — appointed by him— de- 
pendent on him for wealth, for honour, promotion, every 
thing. These men are of course thoroughly imbued with 
his spirit, and active agents in promoting his cause. 
That pope, be it remembered, not only rules a temporal 
kingdom, and is a king himself — but is of all kings the 
most opposed to free governments, and political liberty, 
(See Encyclical Letter of Gregory XVI. Bait. Lit. and 
Bel. Magazine, vol. ii. (1836) pp. 190—200.) Now 
this king appoints, says bishop Conwell, all the American 
papal bishops ! Every other sect in America is national; 
the papal sect is anti-national. No other sect recognises 
any temporal head at all, still less any foreign one. But 
this superstition, is based on sworn fidelity to, and abso- 
lute dependence on, a foreign king — who is the most 
corrupt and ignorant of all kings — and whom they not 
only believe to be infallible, but absolutely to stand in 
God's place, as his vicar on earth ! — Every one of these 
bishops swears once every year, an oath of allegiance to 
the reigning pope, king of Rome ; and every private 
member swears as often as he repeats his creed, to ren- 
der " true obedience to this foreign despot. (See 
Bait. Lit. and Rel. Magazine, vol. i. (1835) pp. 33—5, 
The Creed of Pius IV. and pp. 158— 60, Bishop'' s Oath.) 

* There has undoubtedly been a very great augmenta- 
tion of the papal population of the United States, within 
the present century. This has resulted principally, as 
bishop Conwell says, from emigration. And while this 
increase is such as to give just uneasiness to the people 
of the United States ; the change has undoubtedly been 
of much temporal advantage to the papal emigrants them- 
selves. If the papal population of the United States 
continues to increase, for a century, as it has done for 
the last twenty five years ; it cannot be doubted that the 
most serious and unhappy modifications will necessarily 



120 PAPAL PROPAGANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 

Each diocese is as large and extensive as a kingdom is in Europe. Here 
are many tribes of Indians (savages,) many of whom are converted oc- 
casionally to the Catholic and Christian faith. All the different sects and 
heresies prevalent in Europe are to be found here, with their peculiar 
prejudices. The mission is very difficult here ; the country being thinly 
peopled, missionaries have long and painful journeys to undertake, and 
are subject to privations of every kind.* 

occur in the state of society, manners, religion, freedom 
and property in America. And in the event of that party 
becoming greatly the strongest in a few of the states, the 
dissolution of the union, and religious wars, are to be 
looked for as nearly certain. It is probable that some 
modification of the naturalization laws of America might 
be serviceable in retarding the evil day. But the true 
course is — to attack the subject with spiritual arms, 
which alone are mighty in this contest. The papists are 
sent to America by the Lord for their good, or for our 
rebuke, according as we meet the crisis. Enlighten them, 
and teach them the word of God ; and they become val- 
uable citizens ; neglect them, and they will for ages trou- 
ble our country and our children. — It is certain that con- 
versions from protestantism to papism, which were not 
uncommon in America a few years ago, are now nearly 
unknown ; while opposite conversions are common. 
This is only the first fruit. The final result, if the people 
of America do their duty — must be, the conversion of the 
great body of the papists themselves. Why should we for- 
get that Luther, Calvin, Zuingle, Beza, Knox — were all, 
once blinded papists ? — Truth is mighty. 

* It is obvious from the whole history of the Roman 
sect, in the United States, that they aim at the conversion 
of the whole nation— whites, Indians— and all, to their 
superstition. They are not to be blamed for this ; as no 
doubt, it is the duty of all men, to propagate what they 
consider truth. But they are to be blamed for the se- 
cret, sly and underhand methods they use ; and the in- 
numerable false representations they make on this sub- 
ject. And the people of America are to be blamed for 
their credulity in believing that the papists have no idea 
of trying to convert their sons in their schools, and their 
daughters in their nunneries.— As to the privations sup- 



PAPAL PROPAGANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 121 

The object of this address is to solicit charitable contributions for the 
purpose of erecting and establishing places of divine worship, and semi- 
naries for the education of youth of both sexes.* My dioceses requires 

ported by papal priests in America, it will doubtless be 
news in that country ; and their painful journeys — in the 
best steamboats in the world, or in comfortable and 
speedy coaches — are surely as endurable as their pedes- 
trian journeys in the dominions of their pope-king, whose 
fears of human intercourse induce him to prohibit dili- 
gences and stages ! — As to the heresies of America — it is 
certainly true, that even the annual cursings upon them 
on Holy Thursday, have not yet suppressed them. (See 
Bulla in Ccena Domini, Bait. Lit. and Rel. Magazine, 
vol. ii. (1836) pp.225— 40.) 

*The schools of the Romanists in the United States, 
are generally designed for the education of Protestants, 
and are used as their most effectual means of propagating 
their opinions. Young persons educated in them, are 
generally materially injured in their religious opinions; 
either by becoming familiarised to error, and thus losing 
a proper aversion to it ; or by being disgusted with their 
own former and true opinions by the falsehoods and so- 
phistry of their teachers against them; or even, in many 
cases becoming papists, by reason of the assiduous and 
unscrupulous proselytism of the priests. In the mean 
time, they lose some of the most precious years of their 
life, in schools, which are without exception of an infe- 
rior order, conducted on methods at once ignorant and 
antiquated, and in studies not directed to the best ob- 
jects. In the midst of these attempts against protestant 
youths, hundreds of papal youths are totally neglected 
by their proper and natural teachers, and allowed to re- 
main in ignorance, because they are already in their 
power. In Europe, national education is only on a good 
footing in protestant states ; and in papal countries, as 
the fust step towards doing any thing, the power of the 
priests over education, has been abolished. For they 
not only do all they can to defeat popular education in 
their own sect, but are found incompetent as a body, to 
take a distinguished part in the higher branches of in- 



11 



122 PAPAL PROPAGANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 

assistance more than any other in America, as it comprises three states? 
viz. Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and Delaware, and has a population of 
two millions of inhabitants, scattered through this vast extent of territo- 
ry "where the harvest is great and abundant, and the labourers are few." 
Benevolent societies in different parts of Europe, feeling for the state of 
America in the above regard, have sent charitable donations to the other 
dioceses ; but Philadelphia, which requires more assistance than any of 
the rest, has been totally neglected and forgotten up to this date.* Be- 

. struction. In France for example, priests have nothing 
to do with education, except the education of priests only. 
Is it not extraordinary that such men, unfit for such em- 
ployments and opposed to such extension of knowledge 
in Europe ; should be so anxious to teach Protestants in 
America, and so capable of doing it ? Is it not strange 
that France, which ranks about the fortieth amongst 
states in point of general education should furnish money; 
and Ireland, which ranks last of all in the same scale, 
should furnish teachers to America, which as a nation 
ranks second or third, and some of whose states rank first 
of all ? 

* Bishop Con well is certainly entitled to sympathy, that 
he has been entirely passed by in the distribution of 
the bounties of the faithful. And the good people of 
New Jersey, Delaware and Pennsylvania which com- 
pose his diocese — are hardly fairly dealt by; in having 
their spiritual wants overlooked by the society of the 
Propaganda at Rome — The Leopold Society in Austria 
—and I know not how many besides. Is it not possi- 
ble to ascertain how much money is annually contribu- 
ted by the papists of Europe, to Romanize the people 
of the United States. It is no longer doubtful however, 
that an organised system is on foot to effect this object; 
that many of the oligarchy of Europe, and especially the 
royal house of Austria are deeply engaged in the scheme; 
and that the whole power of the church of Rome is se- 
cretly but assiduously devoted to it. There are always 
one or two American bishops in Europe on this errand, 
—and bishop England especially seems the hero of the 
plot. The rich give money; the kings encourage emi- 
gration; the poor unite in brotherhoods, such as that to 
worship the heart of Mary, and pay for masses in her 
honour, that she may become favorable to the great object; 



PAPAL PROPAGANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 123 

sides, I have purchased a lot of ground to build a church upon, where it 
is much wanted, in this city ; but I am totally destitute of the means of 
accomplishing that great object, without charitable assistance, which I 
am under the necessity of soliciting, and whieh I now earnestly recom- 

the priests and nuns go forward personally to the work. 
This effort must be met by a corresponding effort. We 
must redouble our exertions to enlighten and convert the 
papists of America. We must contribute money in aid 
of protestant efforts in Catholic countries. We ought to 
aid the Evangelical societies of France and Geneva,which 
are nobly engaged in efforts to spread the gospel. But it 
is high time that missions were established by us in all 
papal countries. Faithfulness to God, to our fellow men, 
to our country, and to our children require this of us.— 
In the year 1839, a single society in France sent nearly 
$70,000 to aid the various papal prelates, &c, in the 
United States. The items which go to make up the 
sum stated above, are here given: they are taken from the 
May No. for 1840, of the u Annals of the Propagation of 
the Faith" printed at Lyons. 
Paid to the Lazarists, for the missions to 

Missouri and Illinois, the seminary, and 

the college of St. Marie des B aniens, 7,000 francs. 
Outfit of missionaries who left in 1839 to 

join those missions, - 9,333 30 

To the Jesuits, for missions in Missouri 

and New Orleans, - . '- 15,000 

Ditto in Kentucky, - 6,000 

There were also sent — 
To my lord Eccleston, arbhbishop of Bal- 
timore, - - - - 7,327 
To my lord Loras, bishop of Dubuque, 52,627 
To my lord Purcell, bishop of Cincinnati, 39,827 
To my lord Fenwick, bishop of Boston, 20,327 
To my lord Kenrick,bishop of Philadelphia,20,327 
To my lord Hughes, acting bishop of New 

York, ----- 831 50 

To my lord Miles, bishop of Nashville, 26,807 
To my lord Fiaget, bishop of Bardstown, 21,409 



226,815 80 



124 PAPAL PROPAGANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 

mend to your consideration. Whatever aid the friends of religion in 
your good city may be disposed to give on this occasion, by your kind 
©gency, can be sent by good bills of exchange, drawn in my favour, on 

Brought forward, - - - 226,815 80 
To my lord Hailandiere, bishop of Vincen- 

nes, 65,827 

To my lord Rosati, bishop of St. Louis, 20,327 
To my lord Blanc,acting bishop of Natchez, 10,827 
To my lord England, bishop of Charleston, 13,827 
Outfit of missionaries to Detroit, - 4,000 



341,862 80 

This same society is said by the Catholic Almanac for 
1839, in a note on the life of bishop Dubourg, to have 
sent $160,000 to the United States in a single year. 

Let it not be supposed for a moment, that these remit- 
tances are either occasional, or of recent origin. They 
are known to be at least annual; and must amount to im- 
mense sums, distributed all over our nation to seduce and 
corrupt it. How long the papal prelates here, have been 
in the habit of receiving these subsidies from Europe, 
it is diffiult to say with precision. There is printed in 
the "Baltimore Literary and Religious Magazine," vol. 
v. (1839) pp. 502 — 6, an account current of P. Inglesi, 
a papal priest, and agent in Europe for soliciting funds 
for bishop Dubourg, the particulars of which curious and 
authentic matter will appear on reference to that work. 
In that account, published by Inglesi himself, in the Phila- 
delphia newspapers in November 1823, during the fa- 
mous and voluminous quarrel, between priest Hogan, and 
this very bishop Conwell and others; occurs the follow- 
ing "Statement of the sums received in Europe per ac- 
count of the Louisiana mission" 

From the king of France, - Francs, 4,000 



" the king of Holland, - - 7,085 

" the emperor of Russia, - - 20,000 

u the emperor of Austria, - - 20,000 

" the king of Sardinia, - - - 6,192 

" his holiness the pope, - - 20,000 

" the grand duke of Tuscany, - 11,474 

" the duchess of Lucca, - - 5,100 



M sundry individuals and collections, 29,192 



PAPAL PROPAGANDISM IN THE UNITED STATES. 125 

saerchants in London, Amsterdam, Paris, or any of the other great com- 
mercial cities in Europe or America, and forwarded to my address in 
Philadelphia, where the same will be gratefully acknowledged, and kept 
for ever on record, in the archives of this diocese. 

By your most sincere and faithful friend in Christ,* 

HENRY CONWELL, Bishop of Philadelphia. 
Philadelphia, A. D. in the year of our Lord 1837.' 5 

It seems then that at least twenty years ago, the con- 
spiracy of the tyrants and bigots of Europe, for the ruin 
of our country was in active operation; and the prelates 
and priests of Rome settled amongst us; then as now 
the agents of the conspiracy. 

* This letter is obviously a circular — and no doubt was 
published in the principal Catholic cities of Europe. By 
itself it is of little importance; but as a portion of a great 
system, and an indication of the character and objects 
of that system, it is worthy of profound regard. It is 
sufficiently humiliating to an American spirit that igno- 
rant and conceited foreigners, w T ho are indebted to our 
humane laws, and just institutions for ten thousand bless- 
ings denied to them in their native land; should do all 
in their power to create false impressions concerning our 
real state, and render us ridiculous to the enlightened por- 
tion of Europe, by representations and solicitations which 
are entirely unjustifiable. But that such men should 
enter into a league with all the ignorance, fanaticism, and 
despotism of Europe; to effect objects as to us, and our 
country — which if successful, must destroy every thing 
for which that country is so inestimably precious to us, 
and important to the whole world; is surely calculated to 
arrest the attention of the nation — and rouse it to the ne- 
cessity of countervailing exertions. In this, as in every 
other case, the path of duty, safety and honour, is one. 
To enlighten and convert the papist is to bless him — and 
preserve ouselves. 



126 



NUMBER XV. 

PAPAL PROVINCIAL COUNCIL \ PREACHING OF BISHOP 
ENGLAND. 

The city of Baltimore, as the seat of the archiepisco- 
pal power of Rome in the United States, occasionally 
witnesses the assemblage of all the high and mighty dig- 
nitaries of that superstition in this country.* A few 

* From the Baltimore Gazette , May 2, 1837. 
Provincial, Council of the Roman Catholic Church, 

We have abstained from noticing the session of this assembly until we 
should be enabled to lay before our readers such an account as we could 
rely upon as fully correct. That which we give is, in some measure 
extracted from the Catholic Herald of Philadelphia, to which additional 
information, derived from a member of the council itself, is attached. 

The bishops of the Catholic church form its legislative assembly and 
its court of judicature; but their acts of legislation, and, in many instan- 
ces, especially of weightier causes, their judgements must be examined 
by the pope, their presiding bishop, whose spiritual jurisdiction extends 
over every portion of the world. The object of this examination is to 
ascertain their conformity to the doctrine and the discipline of the whole 
body over which he is placed, and, in many instances, his sanction is ne- 
cessary to their validity. The church is divided into districts, which are 
called provinces; and each province into dioceses. 

Each diocess is governed by a bishop, and one of those in each pro- 
vince is called the archdiocess or metropolitan diocess. The bishop of 
this see is called the arch-bishop; he can convoke the assembly, and pre- 
side in its session; the other bishops are called suffragans, because their 
suffrages, united with his, create the acts of the council. 

Several priests are usually invited as theologians, or canonists, to ex- 
amine the questions to be discussed, indeed, the bishops may invite for 
the purpose any persons from whose experience or information they ex- 
pect to derive aid, even though they be not priests nor in any orders. — 
The bishops and theologians assemble in congregation to receive the re- 
ports cf the several committees to which the different questions have 
been referred for a first examination ; the matter of these reports is open 
to free discussion ; the bishops subsequently assemble in council and act 
upon the business thus discussed; their acts then forwarded to Rome for 
approbation, and, when returned approved, are published and executed. 

In most of the countries of Europe, the tyranny exercised over the 
church, under the pretext of its protection, has extended so far as to pre- 
vent such assemblies; and, therefore, during centuries, comparatively 
few provincial councils have been held in Spain, Portugal, France, or 
Germany. Two had previously been held in this city, one in October, 
1833. The council of the present year was opened on Sunday, the 16th 



PREACHING OF BISHOP ENGLAND. 



127 



years since, a council was held here — and its decrees 
after being approved at Rome, became law for the 
papists of the nation. We have endeavoured in vain 
to lay our hands on an authentic copy of the proceed- 
ings of that assembly ; and may not uncharitably in- 
fer the nature of the decrees, from the sedulous care with 
which they have been kept, from the public eye, At 

of April, the previous assembly having in their decrees fixed upon that day 
for it« commencement. 

The prelates present on this occasion were ten in number, including the 
archbishop, the most Rev. Samuel Eccleston. The bishops sat accord- 
ing to the order of their consecration, as follows : 

"The right Rev. John England, bishop of Charleston. 

"The right Rev. Benedict Fenwick, bishop of Boston. 

"The right Rev. Joseph Rosati, bishop of St. Louis. 

"The right Rev. Francis Patrick Kenrick, bishop of Arath, and 
Coadj. of Philadelphia. 

"The right Rev. John Baptist Purcell, bishop of Cincinnati. 

"The right Rev. Guy Ignatius Chabrat, bishop of Bolina, and Coadj. 
of Bardstown. 

"The right Rev. Simon Gabriel Brute, bishop of Vincennes. 
"The right Rev. William Claney, bishop of Orie, and Coadj. of 
"Charleston. 

"The right Rev. Anthony Blanc, bishop of New Orleans. 

"The very Rev. Felix Varela, V. G. appeared as procurator of the 
bishop of New York, who sent reasons for his absence. 

"Three other prelates were absent, one being in Europe, another call- 
ed away by urgent affairs, and a third, who had set out from a remote 
tliocess, not having succeeded in reaching Baltimore before the close of 
the council. 

"The bishop of Boston, and the very Rev. Louis Deluol, V. 
were promoters. 

"The Rev. Edward Damphoux was secretary. 

"The Rev. Charles White Associate secretary. 

"The Rev. Francis L'Homme, master of ceremonies. 

"The very Rev. William McSherry was present at provincial of the 
Society of Jesus in Maryland. 

"The very Rev. P. Verbaegen as provincial of the Society in Missouri 

"The Rev. John Hickey, superior of the Sisters of Charity. 

"The Rev. Thomas Mulledy, S. J. president of the college at 
Georgetown. 

"The Rev. John J. Chanche, president of St. Mary's College. 

"The Rev. Thomas Butler, president of the College of St. Mary's 
near Emmettsburg. 

"The Consulting Theologians were — The very Rev. Lewis Debarth. 
The very Rev. Peter Richard Kenrick. The very Rev. John Hughes. 
The Rev. Peter S. Schreiber. The Rev. Stephen Theodore Badin. — 
The Rev. Regis Loisel. The Rev. Ignatius A. Reynolds, The ReY. 
Augu3tin Verot." 



128 



PAPAL PROVINCIAL COUNCIL} 



the present time a similar council is assembled in our 
good city called, perhaps the i Third Provincial Council 
#c.' ; and the presence of "their lordships," as the pre- 
lates delight to call themselves, has not only occasioned 
great excitement amongst the faithful,— but the public at 
large have been benefited by various shows, and enlight- 
ened by several discourses, on the part of "the purple." 
We have so many occasions to pay our respects to Mr. 
Eccleston and his high and mighty colleagues, male and 
female ; that at present, we owe our peculiar service to 
the council, and especially to bishop England its light 
and grace ! 

It is part of the faith of every papist— that the deci- 
sions of a council of the whole church, are as infallible, 
and as binding as the word of God ; because they are 
equally inspired by the Holy Ghost. It was once receiv- 
ed doctrine, that the decisions of inferior councils, of 
whatever kind ; become universally binding and infalli- 
ble, if they should acquire the sanction of the pope, and 
the approbation of the whole papal sect. On the other 
hand, the ultra montain theory, which is the prevailing 
one since the restoration of the Jesuits, does not allow a 
council to be general, unless the pope calls it and ap- 
proves its decisions; nor does it allow the acts of any 
council to be valid until submitted to his holiness— and 
assented to by him. Our present council therefore, 
though honoured by the presence of such and so many 
spiritual powers, and guided by the wisdom even of the 
lord bishops of Charleston and Cincinnati; is of no more 
authority, than an assemblage of old ladies (excuse the 
comparison) ; nor their acts of more value than the waste 
paper of their own printed discourses ; until a miserable 
old man at Rome, who calls himself Saint Peter, under 
the name of Gregory, shall examine and decide whether 
or not the Divine Spirit, was really present in the assembly. 

We who are near the scene of action, have too much 
reason to fear, that Gregory would be obliged to set aside 
the council— if he should make that fact the ground of 
his decision. If he should decide on the nature of the 
council from the character of its acts— we shall never 
perhaps be able to estimate the value of his decision; for 



PREACHING OF BISHOP ENGLAND. 129 



the acts themselves will in all probability be concealed, 
like their predecessors, from the public. 

There are several considerations connected with this 
subject, which appear to clothe it with an importance 
which is not generally attached to it. In the first place, 
—what has the pope of Rome to do with the religion of 
us Americans ? He is a king— we are republicans; he is 
a papist, and the father of them— we are protestants, and 
mean to continue such ; so that both civilly and religi- 
ously, we are the very antipodes of each other, and we 
the especial objects of his jealousy and hatred. It seems 
to us, that if the episcopal church of the United States, 
after the American revolution, had continued its con- 
nexion with the established church of England— and 
with the king of England as its temporal head ; the coun- 
try would have had just grounds of suspicion against 
that body. Or if the Presbyterians of this country had 
insisted on occupying a subordinate relation to the Kirk 
of Scotland, even although that venerable body never 
acknowledged any head but Christ ; there would have 
been much reason to suspect their loyalty to the country. 
In the case of the Papists, the argument is rendered 
doubly strong by the fact, that their acknowledged bead 
is not only a foreigner and a tyrant, but he professes to 
be all but a God. He is not only utterly hostile to every 
distinctive principle of our political system, but his peo- 
ple here profess to believe that he is the vicar of God, 
and spiritually infallible. When we add to this the 
alarming facts that the majority of the Papists of the Uni 
ted States are foreigners ; that all their bishops, except 
Mr. Eccleston are also foreigners, and nearly all their 
priests aliens; we augment greatly the grounds of public 
apprehension. But the whole case seems complete in 
its evil aspect, when we remember that the influence of 
the atrocious society of the Jesuits, is absolute over the 
papal clergy of America; and that the Roman communion 
throughout the civilized world, is systematically engaged 
in a conspiracy to subject this country to the influence 
of the pope. 

There is little in the past history, either of the Jesuits 
or the entire papal sect, to lull our apprehensions in re- 



130 PAPAL PROVINCIAL COUNCIL; 

gard to their designs against our country. Two centu- 
ries and a half of unparalleled crimes, caused the expul- 
sion of that society from nearly every Christian state, and 
at last forced the pope of Rome to dissolve it; although 
he foresaw, as the event proved truly, that he signed his 
own death warrant, when he signed the bull for their 
suppression. So also, the unvarying history of the pa- 
pacy shows, that no dissent from the principles of Rome, 
has never been tolerated where Rome was able, by force 
to suppress it in the blood of its martyrs; that no people 
has preserved itself from the pope's domination, except 
after long and bloody wars, and as the fruit of victory* 
every protestant nation of Europe, has in turn been the 
theatre both of civil and foreign wars, waged solely to 
reduce them to the yoke of popery ; and are protestant at 
this moment, only because God has blessed their arms in 
the day of battle. With such facts before our eyes, we 
ask reflecting men, what are we to expect from the secret 
deliberations of a set of agents of a foreign king, who 
are bound to him by interest, by the ties of religion, and 
by the most solemn oaths; and who in turn control the 
whole papal sect in this country ? Why are their delib- 
erations secret ? Why are their acts concealed ? Why 
do they alone, of all sects of religionists, shun the light, 
and concert their plans darkly in suspicious silence ; and 
then lay their unknown decrees for approval, humbly at 
the feet of a prince, whose throne in all ages has been 
filled by the most unscrupulous, ambitious, and detesta- 
ble succession of rulers, that ever cursed the earth ? 

The papal clergy of America have one title to praise, 
which few of their brethren in other nations share with 
them. Every where else the public services of their re- 
ligion are all mummery; while with us only nine tenths 
are mummery. That is, they do in this country make an 
attempt to teach their people, their moral duties, by pub- 
lic instructions on the sabbath- day. Every where else, 
this is omitted, as a stated and uniform duty ; and the 
people at ordinary seasons, come and go, without one 
word of admonition, instruction or reproof from those, 
whose only commission from the Saviour, if they be in- 
deed his ministers, is to teach mankind, and so gather 



PREACHING OF BISHOP ENGLAND. 131 



and guide the flock of Christ. Go teach all nations— 
was the commission of Christ ; receive power to sacrifice 
for the living and the dead, is the ordination of Rome. 
Striking similitude ! 

During the sessions of the present council in Balti- 
more, the community has been more than usually favored, 
with these unusual instructions. Bishop England has 
been the chief, if not the only speaker, and in so far at 
least, resembles Saul of Tarsus. This good city has 
often before had the fortune to enjoy the services of his 
lordship ; and we have therefore been all the better pre- 
pared to profit -by his present efforts to enlighten us. 
Having once had the advantage ourself of hearing him 
prove the excellence and advantage of the holy inquisi- 
tion, of which it is confidently believed he is the pope's 
inquisitor general for the U. S.; we were, of course, some- 
what prepared for his lucubrations on the mercifulness of 
purgatory, the delicacy of auricular confession, and other 
similar topics. We would respectfully remind Mr. Eng- 
land, that there is an unsettled account between him and 
us, on the first of these subjects, namely the inquisition ; 
and that our gage has been lying at his feet, unnoticed 
for a number of years. Did he formerly misunderstand 
us ? Then let us repeat what we have said. We charge 
the bishop with upholding a system, hateful to God, and 
ruinous to man. We offer to prove this charge against 
him, or any other bishop, or any man that any bishop 
will designate ; and the time, place, and method are un- 
der his own choice. If he thinks us beneath his notice, 
we can only beg him to fix his august eye upon the man 
in the Presbyterian church of this country, whom he 
deems worthy of his notice ; and no effort of ours shall 
be wanting to accommodate the matter to his content. 
This we have repeated in word and in print, many times, 
from the autumn of 1834 to the winter of 1841, say six 
years. We therefore humbly conceive, that the recreant 
party should either change his boastful and insolent tone, 
or vindicate the truth of his doctrines and the propriety 
of his conduct, in some clear and public manner. 

Our principal design in introducing the bishop's name, 
at this time ; is however to speak of a discourse we had 



132 



PAPAL PROVINCIAL COUNCIL; 



the fortune to hear him deliver, at saint Patrick's church 
on FelPs Point, on the feast of the ascension. We beg 
leave also to direct attention to an analysis of another 
discourse of his, on auricular confession, annexed to this 
paper. It is from the hand of a friend who heard the 
sermon, and may be relied on as substantially correct. 
The two representations will give those who have never 
been so fortunate as to hear the gentleman himself™ 
some idea of his manner and matter in the pulpit. 

The sermon had already been commenced when we 
entered the little church, and got well situated in front of 
the speaker. He stood in a little barrel looking pulpit, 
with an image of the virgin in a nich in the wall, on his 
left hand. The altar, garnished with long wax tapers, a 
figure of our Saviour, various pictures, and several men 
and boys who looked as if they were in their shirt tails, 
but probably were not, occupied his rear to the right ; 
and further over in that direction, was an image of saint 
Patrick, in a nich corresponding to the one occupied by 
the virgin. Mr. England, is a stout, ruddy man ; look- 
ing just as a good papist might be expected to look, after 
keeping lent, on oysters, terrapins, and champagne wine. 
He is a hail old gentleman ; and we heartily wish him a 
long life, and freedom from all surfeits. His dress was 
rather gaudy; and exceedingly queer. Part white, part 
lilack, part male, part female ; as unlike as possible to 
that of his audience, and not very similar, we suspect, 
to that of Mr. Fisherman Peter. As the enormous ring 
he wore on the little finger of his right hand, is a badge 
of his rank ; we pass by any suggestion touching its os- 
tentatious display. 

The manner of the bishop is exceedingly pompous and 
magnificent; and his rage for attitudenising so great, as 
to weary both himself and his hearers. His favourite 
posture, is a bad copy of 'that in which Napoleon is 
usually represented, with his arms crossed on his chest, 
and one foot slightly projected. His utterance is fluent, 
and his speech copious. But his pronunciation is as in- 
distinct, as if his mouth were full of hot mush ; and his 
treatment of the king's English murderous to a bloody 
degree. The words " children of Israel" he pronounced 



PREACHING OF BISHOP ENGLAND. 



133 



several times childrin of Izreel; u Isaac" he called hie; 
u realms,' 5 he pronounced as if the word were of two 
syllables, and spelt rulums; while the word " ignominy" 
was uttered with a strong accent on the second syllable, 
ig-nom-iny. These are only specimens out of a very 
large class. 

As samples of the matter of the discourse, we will at- 
tempt to state a few of what appeared to be the princi- 
pal ideas of the speaker. We have said the subject was 
the ascension of the Saviour. 

He called attention to the fact, that the Bible informs 
us clearly that the Saviour held much familiar intercourse 
with his apostles, during the period that intervened Be- 
tween his resurrection and ascension. Then he assert- 
ed that the fathers who were cotemporary with the apos- 
tles, inform us that during this period, the Saviour taught 
his disciples — all those doctrines of the church, which are 
not found in the Bible; and made all those explanations, 
and gave all those instructions, which the church has 
faithfully preserved to elucidate and complete the written 
word ; and amongst these things, he mentioned particu- 
larly, the sacraments, the mode of their administration, 
&c. &c. He did not venture to name any of the fathers, 
by whom these extraordinary facts could be established ; 
nor did he seem to halt at all, at the admission that many 
of his most important doctrines were not contained in the 
Scriptures. 

A second theme was the promise of the Comforter, 
and his coming, as a consequence of the ascension of the 
Saviour. No part of the Christian system is more re- 
plete with majesty and glory, than that which relates 
to the purchase, the promise, the shedding forth, and 
the eternal presence of the Holy Ghost, in the church; 
as the agent on the one hand in the regeneration and 
sanctification of the people of God, and as the wit- 
ness on the other, of the divine mission, infinite ex- 
altation — and eternal Godhead of the Messiah. It was 
therefore with sorrow and shame that we heard one pro- 
fessing to be a Christian minister, teaching a religious 
assembly, mean, erroneous, and narrow views of these 
sublime and consoling truths. The church of Rome does 
12 



134 



PAPAL PROVINCIAL COUNCIL; 



indeed deny the new birth, as taught in the word of God f 
and held up by all who have experienced its power: and 
its ideas of holiness are limited to such attainments as 
may be made by "bodily exercise"- — which we know 
of God, profiteth little. But we were not prepared to 
find the most distinguished prelate of the American 
church, so utterly unacquainted with spiritual things- 
even as to any methodical head knowledge. According 
to the orator, this promise of the Holy Ghost, derives its 
practical value from the fact, that in this way all the dog- 
mas of the church are proved to be of divine origin, be- 
cause a divine spirit testifies to them; and to the faithful, 
the comforter is so called, as he dwells in the ordinances 
of the church, in his office as the Paraclete. So that the 
most stupendous facts of religion, are so to speak, only 
available in the narrow channel of a corrupted worship; 
and only strong to uphold what is revolting and absurd. 
As for example, are we to believe that the proof that 
Jesus is seated at the right hand of God with all power 
—is only important as it shows that he is to be worship- 
ped truly, under the appearance of a cake; and that the 
promise of a divine witness with our spirits that we are 
God's children— has its accomplishment, when we be- 
lieve "what the church tells us— and because she tells 
it"— even though she should call perjury and blood-guilt- 
iness virtues, when they promote the cause of Rome. 

A third point of remark, was the glory of the entrance 
of the ascended Redeemer into heaven. — The well 
known passage in 1 Peter, iii. 19 — 21, was made to teach 
that Christ was occupied during the three days that in- 
tervened between his crucifixion and resurrection — in 
proclaiming salvation to the righteous dead. The lo- 
cality of this mission was not specified; and we were left 
to guess, whether we should call it 'limbo 7 — with Milton, 
the "place of departed spirits" by permission of the 
episcopal rubric, — or "hell" outright, with the papal cor- 
ruption of the apostle ? s creed. The docrine was laid 
down in the broadest terms that before the ascension of 
Christ, no human soul had ever been admitted into 
glory; but that "from Abel to the thief on the cross — not 
one soul had ever entered paradise;" such being his own 



PREACHING OF BISHOP ENGLAND. 135 



words. The promises and declarations of Scripture, to 
the patriarchs and the Old Testament saints, were inter- 
preted in such a way as to confirm this new and frightful 
doctrine; and the grand and majestic passages in the 
xxiv. Psalm, were especially adduced to prove the doc- 
trine, and illustrate the method of Christ's ascension, fol- 
lowed by all the dead who had died in the Lord from the 
beginning of the world — and who then for the first time 
were admitted into their rest. Every Bible reader will 
at once perceive the awful perversion of truth, involved 
in such statements — and the total ignorance of Scripture 
which they manifest: we only report, without aiming to 
refute the nonsense. 

The last topic of remark we shall repeat, was stated 
somewhat to the following purport "The ascension of 
Christ to glory — after such a life of humiliation and suf- 
fering as his had been, affords one of the strongest pos- 
sible proofs that virtuous efforts, privations, &c. are of 
themselves meritorious, and that they will be finally re- 
warded." There is something exceedingly painful and 
affecting, in the manifestation of that species of judicial 
blindness, which while it is not utterly dead to the power 
of truth — seems incapable of perceiving it with sufficient 
clearness, to be guided by it. The life of Christ as con- 
trasted with his taking up into heaven — does undoubted- 
ly afford the finest and loveliest incentive to virtue, that 
all past time gives us, of human conduct. But oh! how 
much more does it teach us: how much higher and more 
awful are its lessons! To fasten on the lowest aspect of 
the subject, betrays a coarse and dull spirit; but to fix on 
a false analogy, to teach a fatal error,— as the lesson 
which the clearest truth inculcates; exhibits an ingenuity 
in going astray, which nothing but the "strong delusion" 
to which God has given over the Roman hierarchy, seems 
capable of explaining. What rational being, could 
otherwise ever think of inferring, that the merit of good 
works and voluntary sufferings, is proved by the fact that 
God has accepted of the sacrifice of his Son for sinners 
— and so can justify the ungodly, while he continues just 
himself ? 

Our great controversy with Rome, lies precisely here. 
She has perverted and obscured the truth of God, till 



136 



PAPAL PROVINCIAL COUNCIL,&C. 



she no longer knows it herself: and the system which she 
teaches, is such, that he who believes and practices it, is 
only the more confirmed in darkness and fatal error. We 
.unhesitatingly assert, as the result of repeated attendance 
on the public discourses of the favourite teachers of 
Catholicity wherever w T e have had opportunity — that they 
are deplorably ignorant of Scripture, even as a system of 
truth; and that its influence on the heart and conscience, 
in the way of regeneration and sanctification — while it is 
pointedly denied in their faith — is utterly unheard in their 
preaching., and apparently unknown in their experience. 
Bishop England, u believest thou the prophets?" Bishop 
England, u under standest thou what thou reddest?" 



ANALYSIS OF A SERMON OF THE LORD BISHOP OF CHARLESTON. 

Bishop England of Charleston, S. C, preached in the cathedral in Bal- 
timore on Tuesday, May 2d, 1837, on the popish sacrament of penance, 
and auricular confession. The object of the discourse appeared to be to 
establish the divine authority of this custom of the Roman Catholic 
church. He stated that in an early period of his life, the impressions 
made upon his mind, in his ordinary school education were not Roman 
Catholic. He read in one of the school books a remarkable statement 
which attracted his attention, viz: that Auricular Confession was first 
introduced in the year 1215. His curiosity was excited to read eccle- 
siastical history, as he could not solve the difficulty which occured to his 
mind from so extraordinary a fact. On investigation and examination, he 
found the fact announced as history, to be entire and deliberate falsehood. 
He had early read thatmonarchs were proud, that kings were ambitious, 
that knights were chivalrous; but had not learned that facts could be re- 
corded as his history which were false and without foundation. That so 
many people believed the doctrine of auricular confession to be of divine 
authority, is evidence he thought of their sincerity in adopting that be- 
lief. Monarchs, senators and dukes went to confession. 

How difficult now would it be to produce the conviction which then 
existed? Suppose it possible for Baltimore to adopt it, would Philadel- 
phia, and New York, and Boston, and Charleston follow; would the 
western world, would Europe join in the belief? 

That auricular confession existed before the year 1215 appeared to 
him from the testimony of many Catholic writers, which he quoted ; 
from their opponents themselves ; from the practice of the Greek church 
which separated from the Latin in the 4th century. The bishop affirm- 
ed that the same writers who say that auricular confession was first in- 
troduced in 1215. also affirm that auricular confession was done away 
by Nestorius of the 4th century, who seeing evils arise from public con- 
fession, enjoined private confession ; and drew an agreement in favour 
of Iiis proposition from this fact, since if it was done away at this period, 
it existed before 1215. Auricular confession is not a doctrine of ihe 
dark ages, but existed under the Old Testament at the giving of the law 



CASE OF ELIZA BURNS, &C. 



137 



to Moses by x\lmighty God ; in the sacrifices offered by the priests of 
the Mosaic economy; and was sanctioned by Christ, the Saviour of the 
world and his associates. The doctrine was taught as essential to salva- 
tion by some of the Catholic writers. "Except ye go to penance ye^ 
cannot be saved," was a doctrine taught. It is not tyranny over men's 
consciences, because the humblest knows the bounds of the confessor's 
jurisdiction The priest confesses to the bishop, the bishop to the arch- 
bishop, thearchbishop to the pope, the pope to God. 
The bishop called the reformation a novelty. 

The cathedral was filled with a crowd, and he was attentively heard 
by the assembly. The text was from John xx. 22 23. " Receive 
ye the Holy Ghost, whosoever 's sins ye remit, they are remitted; and 
whosoever's sins ye retain, they are retained." Which was explained 
to mean, not that the priests and bishops could forgive sins, but that from 
confession they can form a judgment whose sins should be forgiven. 



NUMBER XVI. 

CASE OF ELIZA BURNS, THE ABDUCTED ORPHAN. 

We have just been made acquainted (August J 837) 
with a story of great and painful interest, which we take 
the responsibility of making public; in the hope and with 
the design that an enlightened and informed public sen- 
timent may come to the aid of the laws, in restraining the 
outrageous proceedings of some of the papal functiona- 
ries, institutions, and people in this city. We freely 
give names and facts; and hold ourself responsible, for 
the general accuracy of the following statements. 

Some years ago, an Irishman by the name of Burns, 
who was perhaps originally a Papist, married in this city, 
or at least in this section of the United States, a Protest 
ant Irish girl from Dublin, whose maiden name was 
Walker. About three years ago, the female died in Bal- 
timore, leaving three infant children — all girls. In hex 
last illness, she was repeatedly visited and greatly harass- 
ed by one or more of the priests of this city; but she re- 
jected all their attempts to proselyte her, and died in the 
faith of her fathers. Her dying injunctions — like her 
12* 



138 



€ASE OF ELIZA BURNS, 



living precepts, were that her little girls should on no ac- 
count be allowed to come under the influence of the po* 
pish religion, or its wily ministers. In the house in which 
she died, lived an Irish Protestant of advanced age, 
named Eliza Gifford ; to whose care the children were 
left by their dying mother — and in whose care they re- 
mained till her own death ; which occurred on the 21st 
day of June 1837. 

The Burnses were poor; and Eliza GifFord had little 
else than a small annual stipend, of which more anon.— 
After the death of Mrs. Burns, her husband, who had be- 
fore been a gardener in the employment of various per- 
sons in and about Baltimore ; removed near to Harper's 
Ferry — where he took sick and died, about the latter 
part of the summer of 1836. He had allowed his little 
girls to remain with Eliza Gifford constantly, since their 
mother's death; and had as he was able, discharged his 
duty as a father, kindly to them — contributing more or 
less towards their support. The little property of which 
he died possessed, came into the hands of Mrs. Gifford ; 
and it and the children remained without question with 
her, till her death. 

Mrs. Gifford, was a woman of good family in Ireland ; 
had received a superior education — and been raised a 
lady. In consequence of the troubles in Ireland during 
the rebellion, at the close of the last century ; she was re- 
duced to w T ant, and deprived of all her relatives. She 
was compelled to stand by, and witness the death of her 
whole family — who were burned to death in their own 
house ; a fate which they suffered in common, with mul- 
titudes of other Protestants, at the hands of the priest rid- 
den and fanatical mob of Irish papists, in that day of 
blood. Her state of mind, in regard to the papacy may 
be easily conceived ; nor did she at any time conceal it. 
Her chief, if not only means of support of late years, has 
been an annuity of about $75— which she regularly got 
from abroad through the house of Alexander Brown and 
Sons ; and which, there is some reason to suppose, was 
allowed her as a pension by the British government.- — 
This pittance she nobly shared, for above three years, 
with the little orphans whom God had so strangely com- 



THE ABDUCTED 0RPHAK* 



139 



Mitted to her care; and was to them, as we know from 
the best source, all that a mother could be. During all 
this period, not a single Papist in Baltimore or elsewhere, 
offered to render the least aid in supporting the children; 
nor did any of them manifest the slightest interest in their 
welfare — either before or after the death of their father. 

Some short time ago, Mrs. GifFord took sick; and af- 
ter an illness somewhat protracted, died. During her 
last sickness, she was visited by the Rev. Dr. Henshaw, 
and by various other benevolent individuals; and amongst 
the rest by Mrs. Keyworth. This lady, had already re- 
ceived into her family the eldest of the three orphans, 
who had been regularly bound to her husband, at there- 
quest of Mrs. Gifford; and it was the dying request of the 
latter, that she should take the charge of the other two 
little girls— obtain a suitable place for the second one — 
and place the youngest in the orphan school in Mulber- 
ry street ( which is not papal as yet ) until it was old 
enough to go to service, and then take it herself. Mrs, 
Keyworth and her husband are both members of the 
Methodist Episcopal church. These facts are proven 
by the lady herself — by all who had access to Mrs. Gif- 
ford in the last months of her life, and by the eldest child, 
with whom we have freely conversed, and who is an in- 
telligent girl of ten or twelve years of age. They are 
also abundantly confirmed by the following written state- 
ment of Dr. Henshaw, copied by us, from the original, in 
the hands of the person to whom he gave it — for a pur- 
pose which will be stated presently. 

Baltimore, June 22, 1837. 
Mrs. Eliza Gifford, who died yesterday, and has had charge of three 
orphan children by the name of Burns, stated to me on her death bed 
that she wished the eldest child to remain with Mrs. Keyworth, and de- 
sired that a good place might be secured for Fanny, the second child, and 
that Elizabeth the youngest, should be placed at the Baltimore Female 
Orphan Asylum, in Mulberry street; and furthermore that they should be 
educated in the principles of the Protestant Episcopal church. 

Signed, J. P. K. HENSHAW. 

Eliza GifFord paid the great debt of nature on the 21st 
of June ; and about sunrise, on the next morning, a Pap- 
ist woman of the name of Hammond, who resides on 
Fell's Point, secretly stole away the two youngest chil- 



140 



CASE OF ELIZA BURNSy 



dren from the house, in which the dead body of their 
last earthly protector, still lay unburied ! — Through the 
persuasions of a Papist woman living in the house, these 
two children had been permitted to remain during the 
night, with her ; and when next morning they were 
called for, Dr. Henshaw, Mrs. Keyworth, and others, 
were informed, that this Mrs. Hammond, had come from 
the opposite end of the city, and claiming to be " god- 
mother" as they called it, to the second child, took them 
both off. The second one she carried to her own house. 
The youngest one she so disposed of, that it was early 
that morning safely lodged in the Papal Orphan Asylum, 
near the cathedral, called we believe, St. Mary's Orphan 
Asylum ; into which it was thus privately introduced, as 
we have every reason to believe with the connivance, if 
not by the aid of Bishop Eccleston, Miss Spaulding, 
and Mrs. Luke Tiernan. 

Mr. and Mrs. Keyworth, accompanied by other friends, 
and in execution of the duty laid upon them by the oft 
expressed wishes, and dying injunction of Mrs. Gifford ; 
set about ascertaining the fate of the two children, and 
if possible, recovering their persons. The eldest one, as 
before stated, was already in their charge. After some 
enquiry — the facts stated above, were ascertained ; and 
the Papists whose names are given, were each repeatedly 
visited during the course of the day on Saturday and 
Monday succeeding the death of Mrs. Gifford ; by Mr. 
and Mrs. Keyworth, Mr. and Mrs. Thorps, Mr. Paul, 
and perhaps others. On Monday several of them went 
to the Papist Mrs. Hammond — who after much difficulty, 
partly by persuasion, partly by the openly expressed 
wishes of the child, but chiefly perhaps, by threats of a 
legal prosecution for carrying it off, or seducing it away 
from its rightful protectors ; was reluctantly induced to 
give up the second child, which remains with its proper 
friends. Blessed be the God of the helpless orphan, who 
has raised up active and efficient friends, for those little 
ones, in a land of strangers, amongst whom there dwells 
not one individual, having a drop of their blood; and 
where they find themselves suddenly environed by so 
great snares, dangers, and troubles. 



THE ABDUCTED ORPHAN. 



141 



Mr. Eccleston, Mrs. Tiernan, and Miss Spaulding, 
were made of other materials than Mrs. Hammond. 
Again and again, were they each waited on, by the anx- 
ious friends of the little orphan of six or seven years ; 
whom sister Bridget, or perhaps sister Clotilda, had al- 
ready safely deposited in the secret places of the asylum; 
and from which, a word from either of these persons, 
would have at once set her free. We cannot forget the 
story of Mary Elizabeth Little, which the name of sister 
Clotilda recalls. Her case is fully stated in vol. i. pp. 
341—2, (December 1835) of the Bait. Lit and Bel. 
Magazine; and to elucidate the present subject, the state- 
ment of her friends published at that time, is annexed in 
a note.* The abduction of children is not a new busi 



*Mary Elizabeth Little was sixteen years of age, on the 1st 
day of July, 1835. Her father died whilst she was an infant, and she 
was brought up by her grandmother. The grandmother has been for the 
last four years a cripple; is now between seventy and eighty years of age; 
and has been dependent on Mary almost exclusively, for personal care 
and nursing, for some years. The grandmother, has been residing with 
the girl, for some time in Paca street, Baltimore, in the rear of Saint 
Mary's Seminary. 

Mary Elizabeth Little is an intelligent and affectionate tempered girl, 
of good character; and until she became intimate with the Catholics, 
was a great comfort to her mother and aged grandmother. 

On the 2nd day of September 1835, about day-light, this girl left the 
house of her grandmother, and has not since been seen by her or her 
mother. Two days after she left the house, the grandmother received a 
note from her, dated on the morning she left home, stating that she was 
in as decent and safe a place as there was in the city of Baltimore; that 
she was to go into the country the next morning, and that when she ar- 
rived at the plaee of her destination she would let her grandmother know. 

The mother of the girl went in search of her immediately, enquiring 
at several of the Catholic Institutions in the city; but for five or six days 
could get no correct information about her child. At length she heard 
that she had been sent from the Catholic Orphan School, in Franklin 
street, under the care of sister Clotilda. The girl had never been sent to 
that school. The mother called on sister Clotilda, who told her that the 
girl had come to her with an order for admission into the Institution at 
Emmettsburg, from Dr. Deluol, who is the superior of St. Mary's 
Seminary, (in this city;) and that she had been'sent there by his direc- 
tion, in company with a young woman from New York. Since that time 
Dr. Deluol has received a letter acknowledging her arrival at Em- 
mettsburg. 

About ten days after Mary Elizabeth Little left the house of her grand- 
mother,' she received a note from her dated Sept. 6th, which was brought 
to her from Saint Mary's Seminary, but without stating where it was 



142 



CASE OF ELIZA BURNS, 



ness, with some of the papists of our city ; but any regu- 
lar attempt to reclaim them, we believe is somewhat no- 
vel. Indeed we have the bishop's word for this. For 
on being pressed for an order to the asylum for the de- 
livery of the child, he not only declared he had no power 
to give it (which nobody credited;) but most solemnly, 
and in the deep wonderment of ignorant innocence, de- 
clared he had never had such a request made of him be- 
fore ! Alack — adasey ! to think that wicked Protestants, 
should be so silly, as to suppose that nuns and priests, 
have not the " sovereignest remedy in the world" for all 
the evils of life ; and that the secret recesses of their un- 
explored, and unexplorable man-traps and woman traps, 
are not the very seats of all the virtues ! Alack-a-day ! 
The silly wicked Protestants ! 

Through the greater part of two whole days, the friends 
of these abducted children, went backwards ami forwards 
— to Mr. Eccleston, Mrs. Tiernan, Miss Spaulding, and 
the orphan school, over which those individuals are un- 
derstood to exercise control. We forbear to comment 
on the evasions, the twistings, the petty meanness of Mr. 
Eccleston, reported to us, by these worthy persons. We 
had hoped, that he had not forgotten, in becoming a Je- 
suit, and a sworn vassal of the pope ; that he was once 
a gentleman, and a free American. Such also seem to 
have been the feelings of Dr. Henshaw in giving Mrs. 
Keyworth the note copied above ; and upon the mere 

written; in which the girl said she had got, a place for life — she had found 
a friend — God was her friend — He had opened her eyes — he was hap- 
py, &c. &c. 

The circumstances of Mrs. Geddes, and the situation of Mary Eliza- 
beth Little, her place of abode, and all about her was fully known to 
Dr. Deluol. The grand-mother, mother, and uncle of the girl, are 
none of them Catholics; were all ignorant of any purpose to carry off 
the child until she was privately removed out of their reach — and have 
been informed by competent legal advisers, that there is no legal method 
to recover the girl, or get redress; inasmuch as, amongst other things, 
she had attained, before her departure, the age of sixteen, which, by the 
laws of Maryland, is mature age in such cases, in females. 

The mother, grand-mother, and uncle of Mary Elizabeth Little, de- 
clare the full truth of all the foregoing. Any person having doubts on 
the subject, will call on Mrs. Geddes the grand-mother, or on the mo- 
ther, or uncle. 

Baltimore, Nov. 1835. 



THE ABDUCTED ORPHAN, 



143 



presentation of which to Mr. Eccleston, the doctor be- 
lieved, and doubtless thought he had reason to believe, 
that the child Eliza Burns, would be immediately deliv- 
ered to her friends. But after all other shifts had been 
used in vain, all the heads of the school and the church 
slipped their necks adroitly out of the case, as responsi- 
ble actors; and referred the applicants for justice to a 
new and mighty power " behind the throne, greater than 
the throne itself." 

In the Bait. Lit. and Rel. Magazine for May 1836, is 
an account of a Baltimore lawyer, who entered into a 
conspiracy with the famous prince Hohenloe, to work a 
notable miracle ; which unhappily failed. In the Jan- 
uary, March, and November Nos. for 1835— are accounts 
of incidents in the lives of priests De Barth and Deluol; 
in which are references to the same remarkable person- 
age—as the especial friend of the first named priest, in 
trying to extricate him from charges brought by a girl 
who had the night mare, and whom he persuaded to be- 
lieve herself ridden by her mother's ghost. The same 
March No. of 1835, contains another allusion to this il- 
lustrious person— as the lawyer on a certain occasion for 
one priest Smith, of very famous memory in these parts 
as a burner of bibles and forger of wills, in his day.— 
Now we have in this unhappy story— the same referee of 
all troubled priests, figuring as the grand master of cere- 
monies in the finale of the matter. 

And w T ho may this renowned advocate be? Ah! reader 
it would indeed argue yourself unknown— not to know 
Mr. John Scott. A gentleman who having been born 
and raised a Protestant, was so fortunate as to discover, 
that the right of private judgment, was a burden and 
vexation, as well as a sinful figment; and so happy as to 
find other persons, modest and competent enough to take 
this whole matter off his hands in all his intercourse with 
God. A gentleman so sagacious, that while the world 
was disputing whether the moon was made of green 
cheese or not— discovered by intuition that the Godhead 
abides as an object of worship, under the aspect of a 
flour wafer! A gentleman so ripe in faith, that he risked 
his system of religion, on prince Hohenloe's power to 



144 



CASE OF ELIZA BURNS. 



work a miracle on his own body, at the distance of four 
thousand miles; and then when the prince failed, only 
remained the more thoroughly convinced of the truth of 
that which required no miracle to confirm it! A gentle- 
man so consistent in his fidelity, that having espoused 
doctrines which seem to poor heretics incapable of be- 
lief, and which, as they contradict reason, consciousness, 
common sense, and physical sense to boot, must be very 
hard to believe; has yet the goodness to act as if they 
were very easy to believe; and thus voluntarily surrender- 
ing all the honours and advantages of a double apostacy, 
countenances by his great example, every thing that or- 
dinary men might be ashamed to propound, backward to 
avow, or disposed to recant, under the frowns of an in- 
credulous world! Illustrious gentleman! — we treasure 
the honour which Protestantism has won by giving birth 
to him. Rara avis in turris!.-- which for the unlearned 
we render, "attorney of Smith and De Barth! 55 Nigroque 
similima signo!— well translated, "final referee in the case 
of the abducted child, Eliza Burns?" 

As soon as the name of this great lawyer was announ- 
ced, the whole case took a new turn. "You must go to 
Mr. John Scott; 55 said Mr. Eccleston, "You must go 
to Mr. John Scott 55 — repeated in succession, Miss Spaul- 
ding, Mrs. Tiernan, and the ladies at the orphan school. 
And doubtless — every utterance of that name, — clarum, 
venerabile — caused a tremor in the nerves, and a palpita- 
tion at the hearts, of Mr. and Mrs. Thorps, Mr. and Mrs. 
Keyworth — Mr. Paul, and all the rest who heard it. And 
to Mr. John Scott they did go. But before doing so, they 
went to obtain counsel, if any could be found bold enough 
to risk themselves against papal prejudices, insolence and 
dictation. They went also, to ask redress of the legal 
tribunals of the commonwealth ; who thank God, have 
not yet learned the lesson of "mother church, 55 that the 
temporal sword is subject to the spiritual one, and that it 
is wielded only in subordination to it. They were suc- 
cessful in both applications. Messrs. R. Moale, E. L. 
Finley and H. D. Evans, readily agreed to advocate their 
righteous cause; and on the Monday following the death 
of Mrs. Gifford, the orphan 5 s court, having heard the 



THE ABDUCTED ORPHAN. 



145 



whole case, promptly, and to their great honour decided 
it. The second child which had been secretly carried to 
Fell's Point, by Mrs. Hammond, and recovered as al- 
ready stated, was allowed to remain in the possession of 
her friends, and bound to Mr. Paul. The youngest one, 
which Mrs. Hammond declared she had carried to St. 
Mary's Asylum, and which Mr. Eccleston, Mrs. Tier- 
nan, Miss Spaulding, and the sisters at that asylum, ad- 
mitted was there, and which the orphan's court was duly 
informed was then retained by force, after having been 
abducted by fraud; this child, the court placed under the 
care of Mr. Paul, by appointing him its guardian. 

Fortified by competent advice and armed with legal 
power, Mr. Paul demanded his young ward again, from 
all the parties who seemed to have a hand in her detention; 
and again the answer was — "go to Mr. John Scott." To 
Mr. John Scott accordingly did the friends of the poor 
child go. To Mr. John Scott did they go; and exhibit 
the legal evidence that Mr. Paul was the guardian of the 
abducted orphan. But what was "Hecuba to him or he 
to Hecuba," that Mr. John Scott should swerve from his 
accustomed mood, at such a case! What is law — what 
is justice — what are the bonds of social life — what are 
the orphan's tears — or the dying prayers of parents and 
honoured benefactors; nay what should they be, to a true 
son of "holy mother" — if her commands or interest 
point in another direction? Mr. John Scott if a true 
son of "holy mother," believes as she believes; and she 
belives as he believes; and they both believe alike! Mr. 
John Scott therefore was hardly to blame, for being rude 
to applicants for restitution, in a case so difficult, and so 
very dubious; nor even for open and contemptuous dis- 
regard of the decisions of one of the judicial tribunals 
of his country, in a case where his church deemed her- 
self interested — and had at least deeply implicated her 
character. Mr. John Scott, positively refused to cause, 
or allow the delivery of the abducted and secreted child, 
to its proper friends, and legal guardian; announced his 
resolute purpose, to contest the matter to the farthest ex- 
remity— and by every possible means; and discharged 
13 



146 



CASE OF ELIZA BURNS? 



the applicants for redress at his hands— with little less 
than contumely. 

Here we pause for the present. When the cause has 
been decided by the proper tribunals — we shall record 
that decision, and detail so much of the intermediate pro- 
cess and facts, as may seem proper. Mean-time the case 
as already developed presents a subject of most serious 
consideration. Are the papists of this town, the masters 
of us all in such a sense that our children and wards can 
be stolen from their friends before our bodies are buried 
— and so secreted that those friends cannot recover them? 
Then it is high time to look about for a remedy against 
such a despotism. Are the papal institutions and func- 
tionaries both male and female, vested with authority to 
catch up people's children wherever they can get access 
to them; and by right or against right, retain them by 
fraud or violence, under their control? If so, it were 
well to look needfully after our little ones, and to have 
an eye to those pretended asylums which may be so 
readily converted into prisons. Are the persons of free 
citizens, of whatever age, liable to be taken into custody; 
and there held under the secret control of Mr. Eccleston ? 
and Mr. John Scott; until the tardy and uncertain steps 
of law shall find relief, or lagging far behind its vigilant 
despisers, fail of ever reaching the secret cell of the 
captive? In such a case, we shall provide for our own 
freedom as well as safety; and those of us who are so 
often the objects of personal threats, must take care, that 
those who have this power to oppress, shall be held re- 
sponsible in their own fashion, for its exercise. We say 
to Mr. Eccleston, and to Mr. John Scott, and to all the 
rest of the wire-workers, in this and similar cases; that 
it were well for them to be careful of their proceedings- 
We know the power of the priests over their own people; 
and the moment it shall be manifest that the laws cannot 
protect us, from the tools of the ecclesiastics; from that 
moment, we become not only of right, but of necessity, 
our own protectors; and in caring for our liberty, our 
rights and our safety— we shall hold those who really 
have the power to injure us, responsible for the acts of 
all their subordinate agents. We begin to be weary of 



THE ABDUCTED OKPHAN. 



147 



hearing threats, which we are convinced nothing but a 
suitable opportunity is lacking, to see enforced. And we 
tell Mr. Eccleston fairly, that he will be held responsible 
for whatever evil shall befall us, or our friends in the 
course of this controversy, from the hands, or by the 
procurement of his dependants. We fear them not, but 
w r e know them. We utter no threats against any man; 
but we understand fully our real posture. And such 
cases as the present, render it necessary to say to others, 
that we well understand theirs also. 



FINALE OF THE CASE OF ELIZA BURNS. 

We promised to report the issue of the case of the or- 
phan child; the narrative of whose abduction by certain 
papists of Baltimore, occupies the preceding pages. — 
It has been oar purpose and earnest wish, to lay some- 
what minutely before the public, the steps taken in this 
trial, and the conduct of all the parties connected with it, 
up to the issue of the matter. But we have been so 
much pressed by other engagements, and have found so 
much difficulty in arranging a detailed narrative, which 
should be at once of sufficient interest to command atten- 
tion, and so accurate as to forbid just complaint ; that on 
the whole, we have been obliged to pass it by for the pre- 
sent. Nor indeed is such a detail of more than second- 
ary importance. For it is sufficiently manifest, by our 
own experience and that of other Protestants in this coun- 
try for a few years past; that the services of able counsel 
can always be had, whenever a resort to the courts of jus- 
tice is considered adviseable against the audacious acts of 
the papists; and therefore the information to be derived 
from the first successful attempts to check them by legal 
process, is the less important to the Christian public. 

We will take leave, however to say, that the thanks 
of the Christians of this city are due to Hugh Davy 
Evans, Esq., for his generous and successful efforts in 
the case now under consideration. E. L. Findlay, 
Esq., was prevented, only by severe indisposition, from 
taking an active part in the case : and Randall Moale 
Esq., who was the first counsel employed, abandoned 



148 



CASE OF ELIZA BURNS; 



the cause at a very early stage of it ; for reasons, which 
although we are informed of them, through those to whom 
he communicated them, at least in part; we presume he 
would prefer stating himself ; and in regard to which our 
reverence for the noble profession to which we were bred, 
makes us prefer to be silent. 

Of all the classes of men who adorn modern society, 
and to w T hom liberty and civilization are indebted for 
their triumphs and their security; there is scarcely one 
more deservedly dear to mankind, than the legal profes- 
sion. Nothing surely, is a more radical proof of igno- 
rance and malignity combined, than those sneers which 
are too often heard, against a profession which has been 
in all ages, the bulwark of all the temporal interests of 
man, and which has produced from amongst its ranks 
more glorious names, than all others united. In our own 
country especially, the discerning eye of society has 1 
sought and rejoiced to confer on the enlightened mem- 
bers of this noble profession ; the choicest and most mul- 
tiplied evidences of public gratitude and applause. And 
faithful history will record, that they well deserved the 
nation's confidence. For however unworthy particular 
individuals may be, and however extensive the evil in- 
fluence of their vices; as a body, these men have been 
the benefactors of the human race, and as a profession 
they have well fulfilled the prime duty of their condition, 
namely, to redress the wrongs, and to protect the rights 
of all. 

The laws of all states are designed to be, and in all 
free and civilized states really are, adequate to the pro- 
tection of every citizen in the enjoyment of all his rights; 
and to the restraint or punishment of the wicked, for all 
their injuries to their fellow men. Deeply impressed with 
the force of these truths, we have from the beginning of 
this papal controversy, advised all who have been injured 
by the audacious incroachments of the Romanists, to re- 
sort to the laws for redress. And so, when the papists 
have threatened any with legal prosecutions — our advice 
has uniformly been, that protestants should keep them- 
selves strictly within the lines of truth — and the laws ; 
and then court, rather than shun prosecution. Not that 



THE ABDUCTED ORPHAN. 



149 



we would contend, at all times, even for our rights; far 
less that we would wantonly aggrieve, even the most cap- 
tious of our enemies. But the public do not understand 
this controversy; and the utmost sifting and publicity 
that can be given to the errors and injurious proceedings 
of the papists, the better for the truth. Protestants gen- 
erally do not understand the nature of our legal system, 
in regard to the silly and wicked pretentions of the Ro- 
manists; and therefore, it is good to show them how 
strong our cause is. Papists are still more ignorant of 
the extent to which our laws go, in frowning upon their 
vices and follies; and it is exceedingly well to have them 
enlightened, and brought into a salutary terror of the 
civil tribunals, as well as of public sentiment. In short, 
the whole of society needs to be taught, that crime is 
not winked at by the laws, because wicked men call it 
religion; that truth is not to be put to shame in our courts, 
because bigots call it persecution; and that nonsense and 
wickedness, are not entitled to public reverence, because 
the fiftieth part of the people choose to call a cake of 
flour God, and debauched ignoramuses his vicars upon 
earth. 

No instance has occurred where either the Papists or 
the Christians of this country, have brought any part of 
the momentous subjects in contest between them, into 
the courts of the nation, in which our cause has not been 
decidedly advanced thereby. We suppose, it will be a 
long day before the case of Duparque vs. Rice, will be for- 
gotten; or the papists cease to remember that an intelli- 
gent jury valued the character of the priests and nuns of 
Kentucky at one cent ! This result is always to be ex- 
pected where the laws have free course, and justice is im- 
partially administered; because, all the institutions of the 
country are based in reason, and assume the truth of 
Christianity. In our courts in this city— for example, 
when the representatives of deceased papists — as has 
often been the case — put into their accounts, monies paid 
to the priests for prayers and masses for the dead: — what 
do our courts know about purgatory? Of course nothing: 
— So also, when Christians are insulted or beaten, be- 
cause of want of what papists choose to consider, suita- 
13* 



150 



CMSE OF ELIZA BURNS; 



ble reverence, to their superstitious rites; what do the 
courts know about transubstantiation ? Absolutely no- 
thing.— Men may be ridiculous if they please; but ob* 
serve, they are not at liberty to bind others, either by 
force or intimidation, to be silent as to their follies— nor 
to embrace them— nor even to appear to do so. The 
papists need to learn this lesson. 

It was precisely in view of these principles, that we 
advised the friends of Eliza Burns to resort to the 
courts for the recovery of the abducted child. To con- 
sider Mr. bishop Eccleston and all his abettors, male and 
female, legal and private — simply as so many citizens ; 
and to hold them all responsible for the performance of 
an act which no gentleman or Christian ever should 
have had any hand in. We thank God for inclining their 
hearts to follow that counsel. We thank him for raising 
up friends of the little orphan, in this land of strangers- 
We thank him for giving our land faithful public servants 
— upright judges, and able and honest lawyers. We 
thank him for discomfiting the counsels of wicked men 
— and snatching this poor child, from certain ruin, as a 
brand from the midst of the burning. We thank him 
for having given us courage to execute our duty even at 
the risk of our lives; — and above all, we thank him for 
the complete success of the cause of the righteous, and 
the confounding of the machinations of his subtle enemies. 
The child, Eliza Burns, has been rescued, by due process 
of law, from the hands of the papists who abducted her; 
restored to the custody of her proper and laivful friends; 
and is now ( Nov. 1837 ) in the Orphan School, in Mul- 
berry street, to which the dying injunctions of her gener- 
ous protector, Eliza Gifford, — the friend of her deceas- 
ed parents and the support of her helpless infancy, had 
consigned her* 

All who love God and the orphan children of his people 
— will rejoice at this issue. It is an event in the progress 
of the papal controversy, that is worthy of deep considera* 
tion. It erects another barrier against the flood of cruel 
superstition, which is coming in upon us. Let us re- 
member, that while we organize public sentiment and 
enlighten the popular mind, the courts of the country 



THE ABDUCTED ORPHAN* 



151 



&re open to us for protection and redress. We wish to 
injure no one; therefore it is no terror to us, to say the 
laws will restrain us. But we contend with men ferocious 
in spirit, indifferent to the means by which they effect 
their purposes— and bursting with malignant and un- 
bridled passions. It is therefore of immense importance 
to us to teach such people that the law r s will punish 
their misdeeds, and redress their injuries inflicted on the 
innocent. It is vital to our cause that these people 
comprehend at once that we will hold them responsible 
both to exposure and punishment in the courts of law; 
and that the figment of non-resistence has no place 
whatever in our code. We know our rights, and mean 
to enjoy them. 

We have spoken of the personal risk we have been 
obliged to encounter in this affair. We will be more 
specific; and if other persons find occasion for offence in 
what we are about to say, they must charge their own in- 
solent folly with their mortification.. 

It is perfectly known to all the world, that in all ages, 
the papal sect has reasoned a thousand fold more with 
the rack, the gibbet, the dungeon and the stake; than 
with the common instruments of moral evidence. Their 
first and most common answer to all the remonstrances 
of all God's people in all ages; has been the very same 
tittered by the Jews to our Lord. Crucify him, crucify 
him, is their standard argument, in every age, and in an- 
swer to every antagonist. When they have had power, 
they have openly killed people, in the name of the laws. 
When they have not had the entire rule — they have killed 
them by mobs and organized violence, as now, and for 
ages past in Ireland; where for six hundred years, proba- 
bly not one week has passed without witnessing the 
murder of some Protestant, by a band of Papists, When 
they have feared the open opposition of their victims, they 
have assassinated, sometimes a whole people in a day, 
as during the Sicilian Vespers, and the massacre of Saint 
Bartholomew; at others, only their chief enemies, as Henry 
III., and Henry IV. of France, the prince of Orange, 
the prince of Conde and others without number. 

We have therefore known from the first moment we 



152 



CASE OF ELIZA BURNS; 



entered into this controversy, that we took our lives in 
our hands when we did so; and it has always been in our 
view a probable thing, that we should be, some day, put 
to death by some myrmidon of the priests* We have 
received numberless proofs of their malignity; weekly 
threats against our life; and all kinds of insults— slanders 
and abuse, have been incessantly heaped upon us, in 
public, and in private. Our printers have been threaten- 
ed; our friends insulted; our dependents tampered with; 
our private correspondence pried into; our dwelling beset 
in the night season; our private walks watched; and every 
species of annoyance set on foot, to brow-beat, frighten, 
and silence us. We have even been dogged into foreign 
lands; and during our abode in Europe in 1836 and 5 7 
rumours of our death, by poison, by accident and by 
violence, were repeatedly circulated in this country; and 
these reports were always found to originate with some 
of the most active papists in this city. In the expecta- 
tion of our visiting Rome, a likeness was surreptitiously 
obtained in this city, and sent thither! For what use let 
the authors of the act explain. And in the holy city it- 
self, which God's providence in a singular manner pre - 
vented us from reaching; a friend has told us that minute 
enquiries were made of him, apparently in mere curiosity 
however, by an Irish ecclesiastic attached to the Propa- 
ganda; enquiries indicating a most suspicious acquaint- 
ance with our history and movements, — and under the 
circumstances, altogether remarkable. 

We have now to state, that in consequence of the pub- 
lication of our former article, relative to the case of 
Eliza Burns, the malignity of the papists has risen to its 
heighth; and that since the decision of the case in favour 
of the friends of that child, open and repeated threats 
against our lives, have been made by responsible persons 
in the streets of our city. We will at present give the 
names of two of these persons only. 

A young man, who called himself Tiernan, and whose 
Christian name we believe to be Charles, called at the 
printing office of this Magazine, and after some conver- 
sation with our printer, became enraged and declared the 
fact to be within his knowledge, that the life of one or 



THE ABDUCTED ORPHAN. 



153 



other of the editors of the Magazine should pay the forfeit 
of their conduct in the case of Eliza Burns. To pre- 
vent all possibility of mistake, the senior editor assumes 
the responsibility of the present and former articles, on 
this subject. But he utterly repudiates the conduct at- 
tributed to him, by this deluded young man. He declared 
his cause of offence to be the improper introduction of 
his mother's name, into the former article, and our inde- 
corous use of it. Now we expressly deny having said one 
single disrespectful word of Mrs. Tiernan, or any other 
private female whatever; and we as expressly deny having 
referred to any private conduct of any person whatever. 
We have abundant evidence of the private corruption of 
many priests, which we have declined using, simply be- 
cause it chiefly concerned their personal characters, rather 
than their religious system; and our quarrel is only with 
the latter. We have sedulously spoken of famales, even 
when obliged to use their names in treating of their 
public and official acts, with the utmost forbearance; as 
our whole pages testify. 

Mrs. Tiernan, was one of the official actors in an 
•event, which we have felt obliged to lay before the pub- 
lic; and of her official conduct only have we spoken, and 
that in terms, of as perfect respect, as are compatible 
with decided disapproval. We deeply reverence the 
most enthusiastic feelings which a son can cherish for a 
mother; and therefore we take this trouble to explain, that 
young Mr. Tiernan is utterly mistaken in point of fact. 
As to his threats, we heed not, of course, any such things, 
come from what quarter they may. Mr. Tiernan — had 
better be careful, how he is prompt to shed blood; and read 
once more the laws of God, and of his country on that 
subject, before he attempt that, which end as it may, will 
hardly be pleasant in the remembrance of it. 

The other individual to whom we have reference, is a 
certain Genl. Williamson, son of a Protestant, and 
brother of a priest; himself also an amateur member of 
the church of Rome, and a mere volunteer, in this quar- 
rel. Mr. Tiernan, we pity, and in some degree sympa- 
thise with; while we respect the pretence of his anger. — 
Genl. Williamson, has no claims, but on our contempt 



154 



CASE OF ELIZA BURNS; 



and defiance; which nothing, but our Christian princi- 
ples prevents us from hurling at him. 

"He would Lynch us." — "He would cut off our ears — 
but for the fear of soiling himself!" — "He would' 3 in 
his own refined speech, "hire a big nigger to chas- 
tise us!" — 

Now sir, let us fairly say to you — you are not wise, in 
this matter. First, there are those who would be very 
glad, at the least leasable opportunity, to hold you re- 
sponsible for these threats, in a way, which we take it 
for granted would be very unpleasant to you; as it would 
assuredly be most painful to us, to be the occasion of 
damage to you. You have excused yourself by saying 
that as we are preachers, you cannot challenge us ; and 
therefore justify your vulgarity, on that pretence. But 
remember sir, all the Protestants on earth, do not preach; 
and therefore unless you are very eager to get yourself 
into trouble, we beg you to guard* your tongue a little. 
But in the second place, we entreat you to be careful, 
least you talk yourself into so great a rage, that you 
should finally lose all prudence; or finally persuade your- 
self that you can, not only abuse, but chastise us with 
personal security. Now if you should accomplish this 
feat, it would add little to your military glory; and if per- 
«hance you failed in it, it would be a sad mortification to 
you. And we suggest to you not to forget, that the 
writer of this article was bred a man of the world, and 
is therefore not entirely ignorant of your kind; that altho' 
he is a preacher, he claims also to be both a gentleman 
and a Kentuckian; and that being a thorough Protestant, 
he has small confidence in any imposition of hands. But 
above all, sir, it were wise for you to recollect before you 
commence the shedding of social blood, that in this city r 
your sect numbers but one in five, and in this nation not 
one in fifty!! Mark, sir, — this prophecy— we make it 
deliberately: The first drop of Protestant blood shed in 
this controversy, will rouse a spirit in this broad repub- 
lic which neither of us will live to see allayed; and which 
in its results must sweep the very name of papists from 
the land. Surely no madness is so great, as for one 
man to expect to destroy fifty, in open combat ! Better, 



THE ABDUCTED ORPHAN. 155 

sir, keep cool— digest your wrath, —-learn manners, and 
let alone affairs with which you are no way called to med- 
dle; and people whose serious business as well as inclina- 
tion and duty, lead them entirely out of your track. 

A word in the ear of Mr. Eccleston,— so called 
arch-bishop of Baltimore. Does your eminence imagine, 
we or our friends to be so silly, as not see the hand of 
Joab, in this business ? Power has its troubles as well 
as its sweets. Sir, you must keep all bullies— great and 
small, off our backs. We turn not aside, for small or 
great; it is the papal superstition we war against, not pa- 
pal ladies, gentlemen, nor generals. We hold the priests 
as a body, and you as their head, responsible at the bar 
of public opinion,— and at every other bar to which we 
shall see it to be our duty to carry the citation— not only 
for the fatal system taught by them; but for the personal 
injuries inflicted by consequence of their principles, and 
in virtue of their sanction— if not in obedience to their 
orders. Your subject, priest Gildea, once expressed sur- 
prise, that the virgin Mary had not killed us. Now two 
devotees seek our blood. In all these, and every other 
case— our sole offence has been, the exposure of the ab- 
surd and pernicious dogmas,— and vicious conduct of 
the priests. Gentlemen, if you love your own lives, you 
will show wisdom in respecting ours. If you would 
understand your true policy,— silence your street brawl- 
ers; for their threats are lost on us— and bring upon your 
cause public abhorrence. 



POSTSCRIPT TO THE CASE OF ELIZA BURNS. 

We are obliged by a sense of justice to an individual 
who says we have circulated a false report regarding him, 
and possibly we may have done unintentional wrong; to 
return again, to this case— so full of hope to every Pro- 
testant heart, and so fatal to the character and designs 
of Papists. Let the two following papers speak for 
themselves. 

To the Conductors of the *) 
Baltimore Literary and Religious Magazine: } 

I am informed that my name is used in an article in your Magazine of 
this month, and that it is therein asserted that I called upon the editor, in 



156 CASE OF ELIZA BURNS J 

reference to a piece which appeared in one of your previous numbers.— 
The assertion is gratuitous and not founded on fact. — I did not at any 
time deem the piece referred to, of sufficient importance to require any 
notice or attention, 

Yours, &c 

Charles Tiernan. 

Lexington st., November 7th, 1837. 

A young man called at my office during the month of October (to the 
best of my recollection) and asked me if there was there the last two 
numbers of the Literary and Religious Magazine, when I replied in the 
affirmative, and at his request I presented them to him. He sat down 
complacently and commenced reading, occasionally making observations, 
all of which I do not recollect as I was employed — However, I re«ollec£ 
distinctly of his stating that he had heard of a design, or recommenda- 
tion of some persons to Lynch the editors. On my replying that such 
effects always argued a bad cause, he justified it, and said he thought it 
right. He said the Literary and Religious Magazine was of a similar 
character with the Castigator, and some other infamous papers. To 
which I replied that that was not so — as the editors were both gentlemen 
of respectability in society, and openly inserted their names in front of 
the Magazine. He became angered and stated that he "heard a person 
that morning swear by the eternal G-d that he would put a ball in him," 
(Mr. Breckinridge) I replied that I was only the printer of the paper, 
but as he heard such an assertion made, / required his name. He stated 
it was Tiernan, and that the Mrs. Tiernan whose name was mentioned in 
one of the Magazines, associated with the relation given of the abduc- 
tion of Eliza Burns, was his mother, and ii by the God that made me 
(him) one of those (pointing to the names of Messrs. Breckinridge and 
Cross on the cover) should answer for using it (Mrs, T's name) 
there," — walking out as he was speaking, — I inferred from his manner, 
that he was the individual who would put the ball in Mr. Breckinridge. — 
Mr. Tiefnan did not say whether his Christian name was Charles, nor 
give any name — nor do I know his name. I deemed it my duty, (under 
those circumstances) to tell Mr. B. and as Mr. Charles Tiernan in a note 
to the editors says that the assertion that "I (he) called on the editors 
relative to a piece which appeared, is gratuitous, and not founded on 
fact," I am called upon to make this statement. — The inference is 
plain, that it was a brother if not Mr. Charles Tiernan. I would know 
him again if I saw him. 

There were two other persons present. 

November 1837. R. J. Matchett. 

The reader will see at once from Mr. Matchett's state- 
ment, that all we have formerly said, and more, was true 
to the letter. We did no more than express our belief, as 
to the Christian name of the person, who called himself 
Tiernan. We will now say, that we arrived at that be- 
lief, after considerable enquiry, and as we then supposed 
satisfactory information. We insert the foregoing note 
of Mr. Charles Tiernan with great pleasure; and sincere- 



THE ABDUCTED ORPHAN. 



157 



ly regret having been led into any mistake — if indeed 
that has been the case. 

We are not more assured now, that this note is from 
the veritable author, than we were formerly that we named 
the person rightly; for then we had responsible persons 
as our informants, and now we have only a note left at 
our office, by we know not whom. Again, it w T ill be re- 
membered, that we never said Mr. Tiernan had ^called 
upon the editor;" it will also be observed, that this is the 
specific matter denied in the note. There may be a mere 
play on words here. Or the note may not be from him 
whose name is to it. Or the first individual may have 
given a false name to Mr. Matchett. 

The probability however seems to be, that the present 
note is from Mr. Charles Tiernan; that we were misin- 
formed in calling th£ person who honoured us with the 
former notice, by his given name; and that it was an- 
other member of the family and not himself, who made 
the threats in question. Supposing the facts to be thus 
—we repeat, that we publish this note with much pleasure, 
and sincerely express our regret at the supposed and un- 
intentional mistake; if as we have already said, any has 
occurred. 

It will be observed however, that Mr. Charles Tier- 
nan's reason for not having ^called upon the editor" is 
frankly given; namely, that he "did not at any time deem 
the piece referred to, of sufficient importance to require 
any notice or attention." Therefore of course, whenever 
we shall be able to write an article which he shall think 
worthy of notice, we may expect a call, perhaps a bullet, 
or possibly a Lynching, at the hands of Mr. Charles 
Tiernan. And in the meantime, the other Mr. Tiernan 
who did deem the piece already published, worthy of his 
"notice and attention;" may at his leisure, still favor us 
with a call, a ball, or a Lynching; even if General 
Williamson, and his "big nigger" should let us escape. 

Still we are glad to publish this note. For it puts to 
rest the hope over which the priests have chuckled, of 
embroiling us with laymen; and about temporal and per- 
sonal affairs. You have outwitted yourselves gentlemen; 
and God has once more, for the hundredth time, deliver- 
14 



158 



CASE OF ELIZA BURNS, &C. 



ed us out of your hands.— Whatever may befall us here- 
after, let it be forever remembered, that the pretence of 
our having offended a son by speaking improperly of his 
mother— is a fabrication and contrivance of the priests- 
nailed down and finished. The son comes voluntarily 
forward and says he took no offence— deemed our article 
not requiring any notice. Remember that gentlemen. 
See how a plain and honest course has confounded you. 
See how God has turned your machinations to your own 
exposure. 

Mrs. Tiernan, is known to this whole community, as 
a most decided Catholic. Very well; she has a right to 
be so. But she is also known as one of their most active 
official members, in various societies, institutions, schools^ 
&c. &c. Her private conduct, rights and duties, are 
matters with which we have never meddled, and never 
will. Her official and public acts, we suppose are on the 
same footing as those of all other females, of equal con- 
dition in life; and therefore we cannot be deterred from 
taking such notice of them, as public necessity may re- 
quire. Being a female, she shall never receive from us, 
any treatment of which any lady could justly complain. 
But if she performs official and public acts — she must ex- 
pect them to be respectfully canvassed, and where need- 
ful decidedly condemned; as for example, in the official 
connivance at the abduction of an orphan Protestant child. 

After all, we have feared there may be foul play in the pre- 
sent denial; that the individual who called at our office was 
Mr. Charles Tiernan; and that he has sent us this note, 
under the pressure of public sentiment roused against 
him by his former conduct. We express this suspicion 
with pain: but we fear on sufficient authority. We do 
not know, even by eye-sight any Tiernan on earth; and 
are therefore liable to be many ways imposed on in the 
whole affair. But we are strongly assured by persons 
who ought to know, that the Mr. Tiernan who did threat- 
en our life, is the one who has been of late years residing 
much out of this city, perhaps in New Orleans; and that 
he is really named Charles. In that # case what are we 
to think of his present conduct? 

One thing at least rejoices our hearts : the orphan 
child abducted and secreted, is redeemed from destruc- 



BISHOPS FULL, VerSUS, BISHOPS EMPTY. 159 



tion. Thanks be to God for permitting us to have had 
any agency in this blessed work. 

When our memory is cursed by the enemies of God, 
the grateful tears of this orphan will be like sweet incense 
upon our tomb. When the wicked revile our name, the 
oppressed and the forsaken will point to our resting place 
and bless the God of truth, who inclined and enabled us 
to do them good — at so great risk, and amid such feroci- 
ous opposition. And in the hour of death and the day 
of judgment, — a faithful Saviour will not forget that we 
have not held our life dear, that we might rescue one of 
his little ones. We have never seen the face of this poor 
child; but we humbly beseech the Lord that we may meet 
her in heaven. 



NUMBER XVII. 

BISHOPS FULL, VerSUSy BISHOPS EMPTY. 

We are informed by Tacitus that it was a custom of 
the ancient Germans, to decide all important questions 
twice; once namely, when sober, and once afterwards 
\fiien drunk. By this means, they supposed they were 
sure to get at the true solution of every difficult subject; 
for if both the drunk and sober decision was the ^me, it 
might be safely followed; if they were different — either 
might be followed; if opposite, a medium might be ob- 
served. 

The conduct of the dignitaries of the papal church in 
this country, very often reminds us of this habit of our 
ancestors; and we know not that a more notable instance 
of it has lately occurred, than is furnished by, f John, 
Bishop fyc, commonly called Mr. England, as his sayings 
and doings are reported in the Baltimore American— 
from the Norfolk Beacon— -on the occasion of a fourth 
of July (1837) dinner at Charleston. South Carolina. 



160 BISHOPS FULL, VerSUS, BISHOPS EMPTY. 

We do not by any means insinuate, that this prelate 
— any more than the rest of his brethren,— is more than 
a tolerable judge of good drink; far from it. For bishop 
England's remarkably robust, ruddy, and plethoric habit, 
is proof enough of the fidelity with which he observes 
the generous fasts of a church, whose lent is kept on the 
richest productions of nature; and most clearly estab- 
lishes the excellence of her religious observances as 
dietetic rules. Heartily do we wish him long life— many 
refreshing lents— and many feasts on returning anniver- 
saries of our national independence. 

Considering that so large a part of the religion of the 
papal church consists in "meats and drinks"— it is not to 
be wondered at, that the dignitaries of that sect, should 
be so prompt to eat and to drink, to the honour and glory 
of all unusual subjects. We observe that Mr. Eccleston 
has been down to Georgetown, to feast to the success of 
the Jesuit college there, on the occasion of its late anni- 
versary; — as well as that of the JVuns' school for girls, in 
the same place. Mr. Eccleston is doubtless aware that 
his immediate predecessor in the See of Baltimore, was a 
superb host and most admirable feaster; and it were to be 
regretted that the fame of our good city, or of the peo- 
ple, should suffer in a matter so important. 

It is curious to observe that whether feasting or fasting, 
these gentlemen never for a moment lose sight of the 
great object for which they live, namely, the advance- 
ment of the interests of the papacy. At the feast at 
Georgetown, Mr. Eccleston attended as Jlrch-bishop; an& 
in his robes officially conferred on the young gentlemen 
and ladies of the two institutions there, the honours and 
rewards won in their previous course of study. Observe 
this, reader: whatever Papists and their Protestant friends 
may say to the contrary, every institution of learning in 
which priests and nuns teach, is a place meant and used 
for the grand, if not the sole purpose, of proselyting: and 
is as real a pait of the papal sect as one of their churches 
is; and all the degrees and honours there conferred, are 
papal, far more than they are literary. When these peo- 
ple are erecting their schools and obtaining patronage 
from credulous Protestants, by false statements about 



BISHOPS FULL, VetSUS, BISHOPS EMPTY. 161 



their spirit, intent and compass, they remind us of the 
Germans when sober; but when we find all the officers 
of the college at Georgetown, and divers other priests 
— with their archbishop— -in his robes at their head, open- 
ly feasting and distributing rewards, en papist, we have 
then a picture of the other and honester, if not so deco- 
rous consultation. 

We learn from a description of the college exercises 
and the priests' feast at Georgetown — that a number of 
Protestant gentlemen of some distinction attended both: 
and the friendly hand which prepared this account for 
the National Intelligencer — appears to have exerted him- 
self especially to do justice to the excellent manner in 
which these guests as well as the regular body, perform- 
ed their parts in the eating and drinking. Mr. Eccles- 
ton made a speech over his w T ine; Mr. Mulledy the pre- 
sident of the college, another; Mr. George Washing- 
ton Parke Custis, delivered a very good one — rather 
long; Mr. Seaton of the Intelligencer, did himself jus- 
tice in his address: and Major General McComb — with a 
point and brevity peculiarly military, and that dignity and 
pathos so eminently characteristic of a great dramatist, 
honoured the company both with a speech and toast. — 
All the while the marine band, belonging to the United 
States and stationed at the navy yard in Washington — 
regaled the company with excellent music: and the young 
gentlemen w T ho had figured on the stage before dinner, 
not only partook of the good cheer, but did a portion of 
the regular toasting, speaking and drinking. 

It is sufficiently humiliating to see any of the institu- 
tions of learning in the country, prostituted to the super- 
stitious and selfish ends, of the most ignorant and cor- 
rupt body of ecclesiastics that can be found in the na- 
tion. It is shameful enough to behold these men, seiz- 
ing occasions of such solemn and overpowering interest 
to the young persons under their charge, to set before 
them examples of u wine bibbing," in circumstances of 
great public notoriety, if not indecency. It is woful 
enough to behold the priests of a system, calling itself 
% religious, with their archbishop at their head, feasting, 
drinking, toasting and spouting, with military music, on 
14* 



162 bishops full, versus, BISHOPS empty. 



public occasions; and without the least show of compunc- 
tion, getting up scenes which are utterly unbecoming the 
occasion, and the professed character of all the parties. 
It is truly humiliating to see that such scenes and per- 
sons, are publicly praised in our leading political news- 
papers; even those which pretend to be, and perhaps 
are on most subjects, regardful of public morals and pro- 
priety. But there is to be found in these public revels, 
something still more calculated to alarm and astonish 
every true friend of the country, and of truth and liberty. 

General McComb after being toasted — made a speech, 
and drank, u The health of the Pope, and prosperity to 
the Catholic religion." 

Mr. Seaton, after having been toasted, and after list- 
ening to a high panegyric on his journal — made a speech 
in reply — in which, he bestowed unmeasured praises on 
the papal institutions at Georgetown — and ivound up by 
toasting the Jesuits!! An order — devoted (said he, in 
substance) for three centuries to religion and learning! 

Now what are we to expect next? — The highest judi- 
cial officer of the national government is a papist. The 
General in chief of our armies, comes out on a public 
occasion — over his w T ine cups, as the guest of revelling 
priests, and drinks prosperity to the Catholic religion; 
whose success, necessarily involves the ruin of the coun- 
try and the overthrow of her institutions and liberties. — 
The leading opposition journalist at the seat of govern- 
ment, praises the Jesuits in a speech ; and then insults 
the nation, by proposing as a sentiment, a society which 
has been polluted by every crime, convicted of every en- 
ormity—and whose very name, the synonyma of all that 
is atrocious, he did not dare to utter ! At the same mo- 
ment, the head of this superstition is present, officially to 
receive these adhesions; and the whole conspiracy is 
steeped in alcohol and baptised in strong drink! 

These revelations over their wine-cups, are as import- 
ant as they are fearful; and the whole case goes to show, 
that not only the public press is to a shameful and dan- 
gerous extent, under the influence of the papists of this 
country; but that the men who are in high places, and 
those who are seeking to reach them, are under the same 



BISHOPS BULL, Versus, BISHOPS EMPTY. 163 

ail grasping control, to a degree- --which they themselves 
do not confess, except in the fulsomness of subservient 
flattery, or in the honest garulity of a half-done revel. It 
is manifest besides, that the papists not only clearly un- 
derstand the secret of their influence— but that they be- 
gin to make open show of that influence itself; which 
they have w T on at first, by the perfect concert with which 
they have all acted together, on all occasions— and with 
reference to every subject; and now they still further ma- 
ture and extend it, by showing in these public forms that 
they really posses it. 

There is no alternative but for Protestants to resist the 
pressing dangers which threaten us, by a similar concert 
amongst ourselves, and an enlightened devotion to our 
own principles. If Mr. Seaton does really wish to see 
the Jesuits restored to all their ancient powers, and to 
behold the earth cursed again by their crimes and cruel- 
ties; it is good that the readers of the Intelligencer have 
found it out. If General McComb, really desires to see 
the papal superstition extend over the land and blight all 
that is fair and excellent in it; it is fortunate for that de- 
ceived country, that he has revealed his true and secret 
inclinations. Let true Protestants note these declara- 
tions, as signs of the evil days which are coming upon 
the land. Let them begin in time to resist an influence 
so seductive, so fatal, and already so extended. We have 
no fears for the final result; for this terrible superstition 
is destined to absolute and no distant destruction. But 
we mourn over the growth of error; we bewail4he defec- 
tion of the weakest of our brethren; we prefer that evil 
should be resisted in the beginning, and so put down at 
once and without commotion or bloodshed: we pray to 
God, and we labour earnestly, that the Protestants may 
see in time where things are tending; and not permit them 
to run on, till in mere self-detence they will be obliged to 
take arms in their hands and put down by force, what 
can now be easily extirpated by moral means. Between 
the use of one or other of these means, and the final ex- 
tinction of liberty and protestantism in this country, there 
is no choice. The papal sect, first crawls at the feet, 
and licks the dust, if need require; it then stands up, 



164 bishops full, versus, bishocs empty, 



and carefully steals abroad under the cover of twi-light ; 
after that it revels in open day — -and celebrates its de- 
bauches on the house tops; then it tramples into the dust 
the bleeding members of its first credulous friends — and 
raves in madness over the moral desert it has created; 
then human nature reacts under insupportable sufferings, 
and the victim reeks his vengeance on his pitiless tyrants; 
then for a brief space liberty and reason and truth reign; 
and then the fearful round commences again. Thus 
has it been for long ages. Thus has the career of this 
bloody system heretofore progressed amongst us, up to 
its present posture; and at this moment, it is as easy to 
indicate its position, and its next act, as to read on the 
dial the sun's degree. 

But let us return to the other ease of a full against an 
empty bishop — furnished by Mr. \John, Bishop. The 
newspapers of our city, are very shy of saying any thing 
in favour of Protestants, and not less prompt to say all 
that can be culled in favor of Papists. For ten years 
past, every Protestant in Baltimore has known this; and 
yet there is no daily paper here, that is really Protestant.* 
The American was right in publishing this toast, and the 
speech of Mr. England, at the Charleston dinner; and 
we are glad of it. But why did it refuse to publish when 
repeatedly solicited by old subscribers, and by as respecta- 
ble men as any in the city, the letter to Dr. Wardlaw, 
written from Paris a year ago, by the author of these 
pages? A letter as purely and thoroughly national, as 
could be prompted by a heart, out-and-out, American. 

*This was published three years before General Duff Green, opened 
the columns of his paper {The Pilot,) in the autumn of 1840, to the 
'political evils of papism; on the occasion of Bishop England's attempt 
to control the papal vote of the U. S. in the late presidential election. 
That movement and its consequences, will produce effects, — unless we 
greatly err, — of incalculable importance. The Papists were deceived 
in two respects. 1. As to the extent of their own strength; 2, As to the 
statefof public sentiment. After long reflection and much hesitation ,they de- 
termined to go for the Administration then in power; and did so in solid 
column. The effect of this move on the entire Whig party, and on the 
Protestant portion of the Democratic, must be equally disastrous to 
Papism. The Lord be praised alike for the folly, and the overthrow of 
t, John, Bishop, and the IV. Provincial council, of Papal prelates, by 
whose direction he acted, and whose plans he executed. 



BISHOPS FULL, VetSUS^ BISHOPS EMPTY. 165 

If they had published it, they would perhaps have lost 
all their Papal subscribers and patrons, while by refusing 
to publish it, they probably gained Papal, and lost no 
Protestant patronage. Here lies the radical difference 
between the policy of these parties; and as long as things 
stand so, every man that prefers his interest to his duty 
and his principles, will either openly oppose Protestant- 
ism — or stand neutral in the struggle. 

"At one of the celebrations of the fourth of July in 
the city of Charleston," some one gave as a toast a the 
health of bishop England" — with the usual addition of 
blarney — which as usual was, vox et prceteria nihil. It 
is not stated at what celebration this occurred ; and for 
aught that appears, it may have been one got up by the 
Papists, or even the priests of that city. It cannot be 
denied however that not only Charleston, but all South 
Carolina is much indebted to Mr. England. In that 
whole state, we have his own word for saying, there are 
only about Jive thousand Papists, of whom nearly half are 
black; and there are not less than a dozen priests, besides 
nuns— to give spiritual instruction to this handful of the 
faithful. It is clear therefore, that the bishop and his 
helpers, have directed their principal efforts to the work 
of proselyting the poor deluded Protestants of his diocese; 
and for this surely they ought to be abundantly grateful. 
And for our part, we are not able to see that Mr. England 
is not just as much bound to eat and drink to the con- 
version of heretics in Carolina, and to give toasts and 
make speeches in aid of his mission; as Mr. Eccleston is 
to undertake the same severe and painful labours at 
Georgetown. Nor do we perceive any more reason why 
the one rather than the other, should be restricted of his 
liberty to say one thing at a feast when full^ and quite 
another thing, in conclave when empty. In our attempt 
therefore, to elucidate the sentiments of bishop England's 
Charleston dinner speech, by his previous official oaths; 
we assure him we do not consider his conduct at all un- 
canonical — or even peculiar in his sect; but on the con- - 
trary, we fully admit, that a papal bishop is no more 
bound to exhibit his true principles in his public speeches 
—than a sober German was bound by his drunken judg- 



166 BISHOPS FULL, Vd'SUS, BISHOPS EMPTY. 



ments. The ancients had a God that was blessed with 
two faces; he was a sort of God of time, and stood at 
the point where their years began and ended, with one 
face looking back into the past, and another gazing be- 
fore him into futurity. On one countenance, age was de- 
picted with gravity, solemnity, and thoughtfulriess — as 
if the closing year had not been lost in its many lessons 
of wisdom; on the other, was painted youth full of 
watchfulness, alacrity, and decision, — showing how the 
future must be encountered. As it regards the duplicity 
of this figure, we have mused on it as a most striking 
emblem of Rome: an emblem on whose brows the faithful 
chronicler should write, — on the one, Janus; and turning 
the head about on the other also, Janus; with ineffaceable 
characters. 

But let us do the bishop full justice, and hear him state 
his own sentiments and principles. We give in full, 
both the speech and the toast which called it into being* 

The health of Bishop England* — In the state a patriot — In the 
church a living evidence of the wisdom of those institutions which tole- 
rate all religions and legalize none. 

This toast having been received with acclamations, bishop England 
addressed the president substantially thus: 

Sir — I acknowledge myself to be very deeply affected by the very 
kind and unexpected manner in which my name has been introduced tc 
this company, by a friend, to whom I owe very many obligations for re- 
peated acts of friendship, and several manifestations of esteem; but sir, 
the favour has been greatly enhanced by the more than flattering way 
in which his proposition has been received by so highly respectable a 
society of my fellow citizens, upon whose bounty I cannot pretend to 
any claim. 

Allow me, whilst I express my gratitude, to assure them that I at least 
respond to their sentiment. My kind friend has said that I was a patriot 
in the state. I should be one — I came to South Carolina a stranger, un- 
known, unproved — she took me to her bosom, she enrolled me amongst 
her sons, sho protected me. I pledged to her my allegiance — I could not 
be recreant nor ungrateful. From many of her children in various parts 
of the State, under a variety of circumstances, 1 have received strong 
proofs of respect and of attachment; from her legislators, I have, on 
various occasions, experienced flattering attention and ample justice. I 
have no merit, therefore, in striving to cherish within me that love for 
Carolina which has been inspired by her own kindness in my regard. 

I came 10 Carolina to promulgate a religion of which she had but little 
knowledge; I should more properly say, concerning which she made great 
mistakes. She had little opportunity of knowing what it is — that is no 
fault of hers; she was not to be blamed for not being acquainted with 
tenets which she had no opportunity of learning. She had been told, 



BISHOPS FULL, VerSUS, BISHOPS EMPTY. 167 



and led to believe that they were what they are not; but though labour- 
ing under this serious disadvantage, she extended to me her iudulgence. 
I obtained every common right for which I found it necessary to ask — I 
was entitled to no privilege, and did not look for any. And when I 
draw the contrast between the conduct of this State and that of others 
upon this topic, I am more strongly impelled to the love of our southern 
section. We stand here in glorious relief as contrasted with others. 

I believe that my friend used one expression which I would correct. — 
Did he not speak of religious toleration, or toleration of religion? The 
meaning of that phrase cannot be his sentiment; I know him too well to 
suspect such to be the case. I am a Carolinian. I grant no toleration to 
him who differs from me, because he possesses the right as fully as I do. 
It would not only be treason to our Constitution, but a traitorous folly 
in our own regard to talk of toleration ! 

And whilst lam prepared to defend my own right to the profession and 
the practice of the religion to which I adhere, I am ready to protect the 
religious opponent who differs most widely from me in the same enjoy- 
ment; for if I permit his right to be infringed, I undermine my own. — 
Thus as the sentiment of my kind friend expresses, it is wisdom for our 
state to sustain our perfect religious freedom, and it would be a suicidal 
fanaticism for any religious body in this republic to aid in procuring any 
diminution of the civil rights of any other. 

These, sir, have always been my convictions — I have so proclaimed 
them as I felt them, strongly and without restriction. Once I did fear 
that the same bad spirit, which elsewhere has overshadowed some of our 
legislative halls, was about to spread its sable wings over our own. 1 
did believe that its influence was about to be manifested in a refusal to 
the church over which I preside, of an indulgence which is granted to 
every other. I proclaimed what I feared, I showed the legislators that 
even without their aid I could attain my object, by using my private 
right as a citizen; but I had another, and I trust a nobler motive, for the 
anxiety which I felt — I was proud of Carolina — I loved the untarnished 
honor of the south — and I trembled lest I should see our State placed by 
the side of others in the degradation of bigotry. But they showed me 
that I was deceived, and their vote of the next day proved to me, that in 
place of having any well-founded apprehension, I was only troubled by 
a nervous sensibility — and the enactments of our State prove her wis- 
dom, whilst they show her to be just and generous, as she will always 
continue to be, by protecting all her children in their religious rights, 
whilst she gives no preference to any one above another. 

Allow me, sir, to repeat my thanks for the manner in which so humble 
a name has been introduced and received by your society. 

It will be perceived that Mr. England avows in the 
most unqualified terms, that the object of his settlement 
in Carolina was u to promulgate" the papal system; a 
system which he admits the people knew little of, had 
not enjoyed many opportunities of learning, and had 
made great mistakes about. This admission at once 
puts to silence, all the outcry which this individual and 
his friends have setup; about the intolerance of Protest- 



168 BISHOPS FULL, VerSUS, BISHOPS EMPTY* 

ants, in their opposition to the papacy. Here are people 
who avow their object to be, the promulgation of a reli- 
gion— -as to us, new, misunderstood, and mistaken.— 
They come as apostles of a better system, and demand 
its examination and adoption. We have examined it; 
we discover it to be one great mass of lies, folly and 
corruption; we find its aim to be universal domination; 
and its past history written in blood. We are resolved 
not to embrace it; nor to permit our countrymen to be 
deceived into the fatal error of so doing, if we can pos- 
sibly prevent them. And now when we tell Mr. Eng- 
land all this to his teeth; he "promulgates" his creed, by 
secret devices rather than open and manly exposition; by 
dinner harangues over the bottle, rather than fair contro- 
versy on the rostrum or through the press. Nay he 
throws off, when occasion requires it, his character of an 
apostle coming to enlighten and convert a whole peo- 
ple; and raising the silly cry of intolerance and persecu- 
tion, on the part of those who refuse to be converted by 
him, sneaks ingloriously off, or defends his system only 
w T hen his courage is warmed over his potations. Said 
we not truly — that a double faced God, is their just em- 
blem ? Pity that the face of the lion should conceal the 
heart of the stag. 

But our principal object with regard to Mr. Bishop 
England at this time, is to point out the flat, positive, and 
repeated contradictions between this dinner speech, and 
the plain and repeated oaths, taken by this same indivi- 
dual, on the most solemn occasions; oaths by virtue of 
which he is and continues to be a papist— a Jesuit-— a 
bishop— and an inquisitor; or as many of those notable 
characters, as he may confess that he sustains. In the 
speech, the author declares himself \ to be thoroughly and 
on principle and conviction, devoted to the most absolute 
religious liberty, for all mankind. He declares that it 
would be treason to the constitution, traitorous folly on the 
part of Papists,— suicidal fanaticism,-— degradation and 
bigotry, unwise, unjust and ungenerous; to trespass in the 
smallest degree, or to connive at it on the part of others, 
even the state itself, or restrict in the least, the most ab- 
solute equality of religious liberty as betiveen one person 



BISHOPS FULL, VerSUS, BISHOPS EMPTY. 169 



and another, and the most unlimited freedom to all!— 
Well done bishop England ! We venture to predict that 
this prelate will make himself scarce at Rome, from the 
moment this speech falls under the eyes of the congre- 
gation of the Index, — or that for inquisition into hereti- 
cal pravity.— En passant, let us say in this dignitary's 
ear, that we have long been in possession of the facts, 
relative to his 4th of July speech in Rome, and the 
trouble he got into, and how he was gotten out of it by 
the generosity of the Americans then in that sink of cor- 
ruption. We had the facts, years ago, from one of the 
parties; a Kentuckian then at Rome. — But to return to 
the matter in hand; perhaps he has a dispensation to talk 
politics and praise liberty in the U. S. ? Well done 
bishop England— -full ! Oh ! that his sentiments and 
oaths when empty, accorded with these just and true 
statements. — That they do not — that they are directly at 
variance with them; and that bishop England himself is 
solemnly sworn to diametrically opposite and irreconcile- 
able statements — we shall now proceed to show in the 
clearest possible light. 

In the 13th article of the creed of Pope Pius IV. — 
every time bishop England has repeated it, he has said 
"I acknowledge the holy Catholic and apostolical Roman 
church, the mother and mistress of all churches; and I 
promise and swear, true obedience to the Roman bishop, 
the successor of Saint Peter, prince of the apostles, and 
vicar of Jesus Christ." And as often as he has repeat- 
ed the same universal standard of his church he has said 
in the words of the 15th article; "this true Catholic 
faith, out of which none can be saved, which I now freely 
profess, and truly hold, I John England, promise, vow, 
and swear, most constantly to hold and profess the 
same, whole and entire, with God's assistance, to the 
end of my life; and to procure, as far as lies in my power, 
that the same shall be held, taught and preached, by all 
who are under me, or are entrusted to my care, by virtue 
of my office. So help me God, and these holy gospels 
of God." 

Now the chatechism of the Council of Trent declares 
it to be of faith in this holy church, to which the bishop 
15 



170 BISHOPS FULL, VerSUS, BISHOPS EMPTY, 



has bound his soul; "that hereticks and schismatics, are 
still subject to the jurisdiction of the church, and liable to 
be anathematised and punished by it. 55 ( see Cat. Coun- 
cil Trent, page 94.) 

The papal church has put translations of the Scrip- 
tures into all vulgar languages, when not accompanied 
by authorised notes, into the Index of prohibited books; 
that is, they are prohibited. The church has reserved to 
herself the right to give a version with proper notes. — 
And she has done so; impliedly at least. In 1582 the 
Jesuits at Rheims published an English version of the 
New Testament, with authorised notes; and both the 
version and the notes, have been repeatedly printed by 
competent papal authority in various countries, and both 
are in circulation amongst Papists to this hour. In a 
note on Matthew, xiii. 29, it is taught "that where bad 
men, whether malefactors or hereticks, can be punish- 
ed or suppressed, without disturbance and hazard of the 
good, they may and ought by public authority, either 
spiritual or temporal, to be chastised or executed." In 
a comment on Luke ix. 55, the infallible church teaches 
u that rigorous punishment of sinners is not forbidden — 
nor the church, nor Christian princes blamed, for put- 
ting hereticks to death." 

In the usual forms of papal excommunication, the 
heretick is not only "excommunicated, anathematised, 
cursed, and separated from the threshold of the church:" 
but with a minuteness almost as ridiculous and indecent, 
as it is horribly blasphemous, he is cursed in every part 
of his body — every act of his being, every spot where he 
reposes; and then all who favour, countenance, or in any 
way protect, comfort or even converse or deal with him, 
are cursed with the same bitterness. Nor is this the case 
only with gross heretics, and on special occasions: but 
annually on the 16th day of April, when that day is 
Thursday, or otherwise on the Thursday nearest thereto, 
all the "Hussites, Wickliffites, Lutherans, Zuinglians, 
Calvinists, Hugonots, Anabaptists, Trinitarians, and 
other apostates from the faith" with all their "adherents, 
receivers, favourers and defenders; and all other heretics 
by whatsoever name they are called, or of whatsoever 



&ISHOPS FULL, VerSUS, BISHOPS EMPTY. 171 



Sect they be, together with all who, without authority — 
read, or even retain their books, and together with all 
schismatics— and such as obstinately recede from their 
obedience to the Roman pontiff:" — in short, every Pro- 
testant on earth is thus largely and fully damned for time 
and eternity. And so sacred a duty is this, on the part 
of bishop England himself, and every other papal pre- 
late; that the day is called in their calendar "holy 
thursdav." For the Bulla in Ccena Domini at large 
the reader is referred to the Bullarium Laertii Cherubim? 
Romae 1638, Tom. iii. p. 183. It will also be found in 
vol. ii, (1836) p. 225 — -40 of the Baltimore Literary 
and Religious Magazine. And the curious reader will see 
on p, 69—70, of a work explanatory of the ceremonies 
of the holy week at Rome, by this very bishop England, 
some account of this horrible bull. The bishop, appears 
however to have been empty, just then; and therefore is 
neither as candid nor as communicative as he sometimes 
is. Sir Henry Spelman has preserved in his Glossary, p. 
$06, the form of excommunication used against a poor 
fellow, who eloped from the pope's alum works ; and 
such profanity, impiety, and malignity, the devil himself 
could hardly surpass. 

The "Laity's Directory, or Catholic Almanac for 1836" 
— published at the Baltimore cathedral by archiepisco- 
pal authority informs us, that the IV. council of Lateran 
was the 12th general council; and of course, that its de- 
crees were irrevocable and infallible. Now we are fur- 
nished in the Annals of Cardinal Barronius, continued by 
Bzovius, vol. XIII. p. 226-7, with a full decree of that 
holy council, as to the mode of judging and punishing here- 
ticks. In that decree the secular power is directed, and 
the spiritual is commanded to teach and aid the secular 
in its duty, — to exterminate hereticks. But if the secu- 
lar power refuses, it is to be excommunicated and extermi- 
nated itself ; and the country given to any Catholics who 
are able to conquer it. And to induce them to undertake 
it, all are promised the same favours and indulgences in 
killing hereticks, as in killing Turks or Saracens. Let 
it be remembered that bishop England has very often as- 
serted, in the words of the 14th article of the creed of 
Pius IV. that "he undoubtedly receives all things deliver- 



172 BISHOPS FULL, VehuS, BISHOPS EMPTY* 

ed, defined and declared, by all general councils;" of course 
therefore by the IV. general council of Lateran ! Still 
further in the same article, he proceeds to say, and has 
doubtless said many thousands of times; "that he con* 
demns, rejects and anathematises, all heresies whatever, 
condemned, rejected and anathematised by the church:" of 
course then, all the real Protestantism on earth ! Now 
let any candid man compare Mr. England full, with Mr* 
England empty; and say is he not worthy to have Janus, 
written both on the back and front of his head? 

Thus far we have only considered our table orator, in 
the light of a private member of the papal community ; 
and have shown 1st from the creed of the church; 2nd 
from the standard catechism of the church; 3d from the 
authorised notes, to the authorised version of their New 
Testament; 4th from the uniform and yearly practice ol 
all their bishops as well as the common forms of their 
excommunication; and 5th from the decision of a holy 
general council, that every word uttered by the full ora- 
tor, — the empty Papist has sworn to be false, heretical 
and abominable ! But unhappily for our orator, we have 
other and still more conclusive evidence of the discrep** 
ancy between his words when full, and his oaths when 
empty) furnished by still more solemn and awful oaths 
which we presume he dare not deny that he has sworn. 

Is bishop England a Jesuit? Now, please your lord-* 
ship — a plain civil answer— full or empty ; is bishop 
England a Jesuit? If he is, he will find in Vol. 1, of 
The Bait. Lit. and Rel. Magazine, (for August, 1835;} 
and in the 2d Vol. of McGavin's Protestant; and in the 
Collection called "Foxes and Firebrands" as quoted by 
archbishop Usher; u The oath of Secrecy" of the Jesuits. 
In that oath he will find a full declaration of the power 
of the pope to depose kings and subvert states; then a 
full renunciation of all allegiance to all heretical states; 
then amongst other tremendous specimens of hardswear^ 
ing — the swearing in Flanders, in uncle Toby's day, 
was nothing to it — the following words: (C J do further 
declare that I will help, assist, and advise, all or any of his 
holiness' s agents in anyplace, where I shall be in England, 
Scotland and Ireland, or in any other kingdom or territory 



BISHOPS FULL, VerSUS, BISHOPS EMPTY. 173 



I shall come to; (as for example South Carolina,) and do 
my utmost to extirpate the heretical Protestants'* doctrine, 

AND TO DESTROY ALL THEIR PRETENDED POWERS, REGAL 

or otherwise."— What does your lordship think of that 
---as a commentary on your fourth of July speech? Truly 
we have heard your pulpit orations with wonder; but eve] 
in them we never heard text and sermon so unlike as thl . 
oath and the dinner speech. 

We have one more question to put. Is Mr. John En- 
gland—really and truly a bishop of the Catholic, apostolic, 
Roman church? If he is, he will find in Vol. 1. of The 
Bait, Lit, andRel, Magazine, (for May, 1835:) and in the 
masterly work of Barrow on the Pope's supremacy; and 
in the Pontificate Romanum; the oath of allegiance 
and vassalage, taken by every bishop to the pope of 
Rome. If Mr. John England is a bishop in that church, 
he has sworn an oath, by the influence of which he ceas- 
es to be of a right, a citizen of any nation, and becomes 
the mere servile agent of the pope; an oath which if he 
keep not, it is terrific perjury, and if he keep, it is con- 
tinual treason; an oath anti-social and anti- Christian in 
every feature of it, which no government ought to tole- 
rate for one moment — and which tends directly to the 
subversion of all possible governments. The Bull In 
Ccena Domini, sets the pope up as virtual sovereign of 
the whole world ; and the bishop'* s oath, organises the 
corps of leaders in the army destined to make the 
vast conquest. We extract from this oath a single sen- 
tence — and beg Mr. England, if he he indeed a papal 
bishop, to reconcile this sentence with his Charleston 
speech. u Heretics, schismatics, and rebels to our said 
Lord or his foresaid successors, (that is to our lord pope 
Gregory XVI. now reigning and his successors canonical- 
ly coming in) — i will to my power persecute and 
oppose; pro posse per sequar etimpugnabo!!" — Beware my 
lord bishop, that men are not obliged to write Janus, on 
both sides of your head, as well as on its rear and front. 
Beware lest a credulous and insulted people, at length 
discover that the discrepancy between your real princi- 
ples, and your jack-straw speeches — is too great to be 
accounted for, on the hypothesis of full and empty. 
15* 



174 BISHOPS FULL, VCTSUS^ BISHOPS EMPTY* 



In sober seriousness, do not such cases exhibit poor 
human nature in a light unutterably despicable? Here 
are men concealing their real principles, and propagating 
others, for which they themselves will burn their brother, 
the moment they have the power. Here are priests pre- 
tending to believe that their church is infallible; and yet 
contradicting publicly, the most cherished definitions and 
decrees of that very church. Here are persons pretend- 
ing to be Christians; and deceiving habitually the pro- 
fessing Christians around them, as to the most important 
matters regarding time and eternity. Here are citizens 
professing to love their country, either native or adopt- 
ed; and plotting treason against liberty, social order, and 
all human institutions that deserve to exist.— No men 
ever did this but popish priests. God has called their 
system "the mystery of iniquity;" and said of its minis- 
ters, that they u speak lies in hypocrisy" — and act with 
all "deceiveableness of unrighteousness." — Blessed be 
his name, he has had in all ages "those who were called, 
and chosen — and faithful;" and to these his great and 
precious promises are full and ample, that all his and their 
enemies, shall one day melt away before the brightness 
of his glorious coming. In the holy kingdom which he 
will set up on the ruins of the kingdom of darkness, well 
do we know, that "they who love and make a lie," shall 
have no place. 

We venture, in closing this subject, to recommend to 
our readers the discussion on civil and religious 
liberty, as affected by the tenets of the Papal and Pres- 
byterian systems, by the present Bishop Hughes and the 
Rev. Dr. John Breckinridge; in which they will find 
the whole matter thoroughly sifted, and the real and anti- 
social not to say diabolical principles of Romanism, set 
in their true light, and fastened upon the deceitful super- 
stition and its wiley and unscrupulous advocate-— by ir- 
refragable proofs. 



175 



NUMBER XVI11 

FIRST KENTUCKY CONSECRATION, OF u MY LORD 
PURCELL." 

About the beginning of December (1837) there oc- 
curred at Lexington Kentucky, one of those indescriba- 
ble scenes, -which a sudden and causeless panic some- 
times produces ; by which the long projected and care- 
fully got up show, of consecrating a papal chapel — was 
turned into a most uproarous affair. Nobody was seri- 
ously injured, as we have reason to believe; multitudes 
had hearty laughs afterwards at what befel them there; 
and this good resulted from the threatened evil, that the 
whole affair became a subject of ridicule, instead of an 
engine for promoting papal influence in that delightful 
town. We will recount the matter — out of lack of ca- 
pacity for more weighty business — during an hour of 
bodily and mental lassitude ; and perhaps it will hurt 
nobody to smile at the expense of those, who have given 
the world so many occasions for weeping, 

Lexington is a delightful spot, seated in the midst of 
the finest district of America, enjoying a climate not sur- 
passed in beauty and sweetness — and inhabited by a 
population, worthy, if any could be, of the blessings 
they enjoy. It is moreover, so to speak, a sort of west 
end, not only to Kentucky, but also to the southern coun- 
try below it; and from year to year, persons of refine- 
ment and wealth, as well as persons seeking knowledge 
and those in pursuit of health — not only resort to it tem- 
porarily on account of its many advantages, — but become 
permanent residents. It is however, and has been from 
the first settlement, a Protestant place, inhabited by Pro- 
testant people. In an out lot of the town there did in- 
deed stand a small chapel, where a few Romans, as the 
people called them, met in shy privacy, once in a year 
or two — and there went through certain queer facings 
and wheelings, which made the boys wonder. And 
there were a few, but very few people — decent, but only 



176 FIRST KENTUCKY CONSECRATION, 



a handfull, — old Mr. Tibbats the baker, old Jerry Mur- 
phy the constable, old Mr. Hickey the white-smith — and 
a few others — who privately professed this uncooth faith. 

Thus matters stood, for a long, long time. At length, 
about six years ago, the Papists seem to have made a 
simultaneous movement all over the country; and the city 
of Lexington was one of the selected fields of their 
labours for converting back the American people to king 
craft, priest-craft, and we know not what besides. Sud- 
denly there appeared there, priests and nuns, in anyde- 
sirable quantity. How strange it is, these priests and 
nuns should forswear each other's society and yet con- 
stantly stick together; renounce each other's company 
and yet never be found apart ! But no matter. They 
came to Lexington merely to do good. Were so anxi- 
ous to nurse the sick; so devoted to orphans; so eager to 
teach schools; that is, however, — and it is very odd, only 
to care for Protestant sick, feed Protestants orphans, and 
teach protest ant schools. In the twinkling of an eye — 
all things were changed. Those who were secret Ro- 
mans before, came openly forth; those who were luke- 
warm, became bold; those who were careless, became ex- 
cessively pious, particularly after grog-time of day. — 
Property which was supposed to belong to Mr. Such-a- 
one, was found to be the heritage of the church ; money 
in abundance was ready; accommodations for the sisters, 
and possibly for a few^ others not so certainly sisters, 
w T ere at once erected; and arrangements made to erect 
a new church in the town. 

This is all the common course of things, Only at 
Lexington, after all the raking and scraping, not half 
enough Romans could be got to fill the little old house in 
the back lots as you w T ent the back way to Fowler's gar- 
den; and therefore a big chapel, erected in the city and 
holding itself forth with much pretension, could be of 
course, only an engine for proselyting, of rather more 
than ordinary boldness. However, so the affair was. 
And what with contributions coaxed out of liberal Pro- 
testants on false pretences, and taxes levied on the faith- 
ful throughout that diocese, and alms contributed by the 
LeopoldFoundation,and otherforeign associations,powers 
and potentates (see pp. 123 — 4, ante,) the chapel at 



OF "MY LORD PtJRCELL. 55 177 

last approached its completion; and in the autumn of 
1837, the grand event of its consecration was to occur. 

This whole matter of religious juggling is to us, a 
great barbarianism; doubtless we are great barbarians to 
it. But the idea of baptising a bell, sanctifying a house 
or a grave yard r — blessing cups and plates, pow- wow T ing 
over bits of wax or metal, and such nonsense; is too 
silly to amuse grown children with,— and worse than ri- 
diculous, when used as a means of pleasing God and ob- 
taining his favour. The Romans at Lexington thought 
otherwise, and we are clear for their right to think as 
they please; only give us also our right to think of their 
thoughts with the same freedom* 

In due time all their arrangements were made, The 
chapel was fixed off, all just so, The doll babies to re- 
present saints and angels all dressed up. The long white 
sticks with wax ends, all set about the altar to give light 
in the day-time. The little boys and their bells to jingle, 
and their crimped white over-shirts, as nice as could be. 
Every thing— prim and snug; and all the sisters dying 
with anxiety, and all the fathers chuckling at their com- 
ing glorification. The music and the machinery to praise 
God withal, tried and retried; all right. Every part 
practised; all perfect. — Alas! that even the consecration 
of a chapel should be subject to chance and fate. Alas! 
that the best concerted schemes, should be liable to de- 
rangement — yea to sad and signal failure! 

Time and tide pause not on their ceaseless course. 
The eventful day at last arrived. The musicians were at 
their posts. The fathers were in their best array of white 
and red, and scarlet and violet, cut into all sorts of fantas- 
tic shapes. The people streamed into the chapel— and 
filled it up, jam- — cram full. In came the gang of ope- 
rators,— boys, lads, men; white, parti-coloured, red; dea- 
cons, priests, and "my Lord Purcell" of Cincinnati, at 
their head;---in they came all bowing and scraping to- 
wards the long white sticks with the wax ends— and all 
dodging and capering like ducks in a thunderstorm. All 
looked their prettiest, and at their head "my Lord Pur- 
cell," as we have said, demure and prim, as his "prince- 
ly grace" himself of Vienna, who about that very time 



178 FIRST KENTUCKY CONSECRATION? 



got his cis-Atlantic brother, "successor" of the apostles 
—into so sad a scrape, about those naughty Ohio free 
schools. By the by, speaking of "successors" —we in- 
cline to think, "my Lord Purcell" has exhibited better 
evidence of being Peter's successor, than most of the 
popes of Rome ever did. We mean not his successor 
as apostle, nor as preacher, nor as Christian; but as to 
the fact, of being caught in a tremendous say-one-thing* 
to-day — and-another-to-morrow! That was a very ugly 
affair, to praise the free schools to the people of Ohio, 
and denounce them in his letters to Austria. Few po- 
pish bishops show much resemblance to converted Peter; 
"my Lord Purcell" seems very like Peter, when denying 
with oaths, his own words and deeds! 

But we wander. The house is full— and the scenes 
are begun. The censers are lighted; the doll babies are 
getting smoked; the incense is rising in clouds, as they 
pass up and down the crowded aisles. A chap in the 
gallery seeing the smoke, shouts fire!— A centinel fixed 
aloft to sound the bell at the proper period, in hastening" 
up or down broke a round in a ladder at the very moment 
—and fell heavily against a stove pipe in the gallery. 
The gallery is falling! Fire! The gallery is falling! Fire! 
Fire! 

The scene that followed beggars all description. We 
will only attempt to give an impression of some portions 
of it. 

The crowd rushed down the aisles— down the gallery 
steps— towards the outer doors— over each other— upon 
each other— pell mell— man, woman and child,— white 
black and yellow,— gentle and simple— rush, rush, rush* 
Fire! The gallery is falling! 

Bonnets are twisted awry— down shoulder pads and 
mutton-leg-sleeves are mashed up— satin slippers are bad 
protectors for toes under other people's heels— fine fa- 
bricks that were dresses, are hardly to be called so now. 
"Skin for skin," saith Job, "all that a man hath" (yea, 
and ladies too, even their finery) "w r ill he give for his 
life." 

Mr. A. ran and jumped through a window. Miss B* 
mounted the window sill, and in the ecstacy of her terror 



OF "my lord purcell." 



179 



patted juba. Mrs. C. was thrown down and walked 
over, in defiance both of prayers and other somewhat 
different remonstrances. Mrs. D. standing on the back 
of a pew was knocked head foremost over two, into the 
third. The Misses. E. F. and G. were shocked into 
stupor, by the want of calmness of others. And Jake 
Hostutter declared, that when he was squeezed through 
the frontdoor — "a pile of women five feet high, was lay- 
ing before it." 

But the reverend fathers, where were they? *Their in- 
stant and universal impression, seems to have been, that 
it was all a premeditated affair-— and that a Protestant 
mob was about to lynch the whole brotherhood. A 
guilty conscience needs no accuser. 

In this idea, the head shepherd, played the hireling 
and put off. "Holy Virgin Mary"— cried "my lord 
Purcell" "pity and save us;" and suiting the action to 
the word— he made himself scarce through a side door 
— and was seen no more. 

An assistant priest still more alarmed, escaped from the 
house and was caught half deranged with fright, and 
half dead with the unusual labour— puffing and running, 
in full canonicals, in the suburbs of the city; and with 
great difficulty was soothed, and broughtback. 

The parish priest, the incumbent of the place, more 
resolute, began a harangue to the Protestant spectators, 
who composed at least nineteen twentieths of the audi- 
ence — the purport of which was, to remind them, that 
they at least, were in no danger-— as dogs never eat dogs 
—and therefore Protestants would not mob Protestants. 
We grieve to say, the inference did not commend itself 
to the affrighted multitude. But Colonel S — , taking 
the idea possibly from the priests' attempt,— came for- 
ward into the chancel— and would have mounted the 
pulpit— in order to speak to the people— and restore or- 
der. Sacrilegious attempt ! Vain thought ! It was a 
consecrated pulpit ; that far the work was completed ; 
and better let the whole perish, than permit a heretick to 
set foot in that holy place. And boldly and successfully 
did the father resist the unbelieving Protestant; and on- 
ward raged the storm. 



180 FIRST KENTUCKY CONSECRATION, &C. 



Impelled by a similar idea, a German musician in the 
gallery— leaned over the rail and began to shout in a lin- 
go which nobody comprehended— that there was no- 
thing to be feared ; but his looks, gestures, and tones, 
betokened that every thing was to be feared. Where- 
upon the fright only the more increased. And when as 
a final and desperate resort, the orchestra struck up its 
various and discordant tones— to sooth and quiet, or at 
least disenchant the crowd of its terrible panic ; the un- 
certain sounds, frightful and unlooked for, augmented a 
confusion now trebly confounded. 

At length however the terrible scene passed off. One 
by one, through doors and windows— the gaily dressed 
crowd sallied forth rumpled, agitated, and fatigued.— 
And when the last had escaped, it was found, but appa- 
rently not before, that the house was not burned— and 
that the gallery had not fallen ! 

First came the hour of enquiries. And like the formal 
report of a colonel when the army lay at Norfolk during 
the last war— this contest, like his, resulted in their be- 
ing, killed— none ; wounded— none ; missing— none! 
Frightened to death, and befooled out of theii wits ; al- 
most all ! 

The next hour — was one of convulsive laughter! 

How wonderfully is man created !— What a show was 
this— what people these to be so moved by it— what a 
scene— what a result ! 

But the poor priests after all their terror and mortifica- 
tion, had this serious difficulty left. The consecration 
of the house was only half finished. What questions 
for the casuists spring therefrom ! Is it a half conse- 
cration of the whole house; or is it a whole consecration 
of half the house? If the former, is the last half of the 
whole ceremony to be performed; or must the whole be 
half performed? If the latter, must the remaining half 
of the house, until it is also consecrated— be considered 
sanctified by the part already finished, or only in expect- 
ancy and capacity of consecration-— or as being still the 
abode of the evil spirits who were so laboriously exer- 
cised out of the other half?— These are serious and 
weighty, as well as difficult questions. We shall there- 



LENT ITS CURIOUS HISTORY, &C. 181 



fore tranquilly await their solution; hoping that c my lord 
Purcell, 5 will soon disembarrass himself of the mistakes 
about the quotation from Lagori, and the free schools of 
Cincinnati, and turn his great and enlightened faculties 
to them. 

No one who remembers the grace and fervour with 
which he publicly commended the system of popular 
education in Ohio, to the good people of America, at the 
very moment he was secretly and officially denouncing 
the same system in his correspondence with the Leopold 
Institution in Austria; nor any one who considers the 
inimitable composure with which, in his debate with Mr. 
Campbell, he pledged his veracity, his honour and his 
character, that certain passages alledged out of Lagori, 
were not in the book, saying all the while, that he was 
perfectly familiar with its contents and had used it for 
years as a text book-— when lo ! the very passages were 
verified after the debate was over, out of the very book, 
by Mr, Smith (a converted priest;)— when these things 
are considered, no one can doubt, that "my lord Pur- 
cell," is the very man, for hard questions and difficult 
cases. Let us therefore patiently await his decisions. 



NUMBER XIX. 

LENT ITS CURIOUS HISTORY AND PRESENT STATE. 

We are in the midst of this joyous fast— -which like 
every thing else papal in modern times, says one thing, 
and means another. The subject is worthy of a mo- 
ment's consideration— if it were only because such mul- 
titudes of our fellow beings deem it so. We have there- 
fore taken the pains to examine Thomassin's Traitez 
Hist, et Dogmat des Jeunes de PEglise—Baillet Fates 
Mobiles, and the Grand Dictionaire of the Priest Moreri 
16 



182 



LENT ITS CURIOUS HISTORY, 



—in relation to the matter. The result of our investi* 
gation follows. 

Lent was originally a protracted fast immediately pre-^ 
ceding easter — which the reader is aware, answers to 
the feast of the passover amongst the Jews. At first the 
fast was voluntary, and rigid; but for no certain period; 
ordinarily for a few days only. There is no trace that 
any obligation to keep a stated fast was supposed to ex- 
ist, in any part of the church, before the middle of the 
third century. And even after such an observance was 
supposed to be obligatory— it was for a long time un- 
settled what number of days should be kept as a fast. — 
When a fixed time was first introduced, it was the period 
of thirty-six days; but even then there was no regularity 
in its observance. For while the Latin church kept a 
fast of six weeks before easter, the Greek church ob- 
served one of seven weeks. Both however pretended to 
keep the same number of days— as the Greeks did not 
fast either on Saturdays or Sundays of lent, except holy 
Saturday; while the Latins fasted every Saturday— and 
thus equalised the number of days. The number of 
days seems to have been fixed at thirty six, upon the idea 
of tything the year, and consecrating a tenth of our time 
to God, by mortification and penance. The views of the 
Greek church on the whole matter, and their reasons for 
adhering to a practice different from that of the Latins, 
were fully set forth in the council of TrulloA. D. 642. — 
During that century (the seventh) the number of days 
was increased to forty, in the Greek church, in imitation 
of our Lord's fast; and the same change took place 
amongst the Latins two centuries later. But still the 
Greeks took nine weeks to obtain their complement of 
days, and the Latins but seven weeks for theirs, on the 
principles already stated. But many particular churches 
long held to their more ancient customs, of various kinds; 
as in Milan, for example, where as late as 1563, it re- 
quired all the authority of St. Charles Boromio, backed 
by the power of the Roman See, to enforce the uniform 
observance of the Latin system. 

The manner of keeping lent was at first, and for some 
centuries, strict* In the western churches, meat, eggs. 



AttD Present state. 



183 



milk and all preparations from it, and wine, were forbid- 
den entirely; and but a single meal of any thing, and that 
towards night, was allowed each day. Fish were not 
forbidden; though many voluntarily abstained from every 
thing but fruits and vegetables. As to fowls — it was 
pretty early contended, that they were created on the same 
day as fish and like them, out of the water; and that 
therefore they were admissible like them during lent. - a - 
But this motion of the flesh, was not at first well received. 

In the eastern church lent was always more rigorously 
kept — and the people generally confined themselves to 
bread and water with vegetables. Many of the monks, 
however, (jolly fellows \) — revolted at this thin diet; and 
those especially of Pontus and Capadocia insisted on 
the duty of cooking a little salt meat with their vegeta- 
bles. We condemn them not. But as the proverb says 
it is not just, to make fish of one and flesh of another, 
— it had been well perhaps, if they had stuck to salt fish 
instead of salt meat. At least the proverb contains as 
much reason, as they had who insisted on eating fish, 
m a fast, because Peter was a fisherman. And for the 
same reason why not eat men? For Christ told Peter he 
should be a fisher of men. The council of Ancyra, in 
substance allowed the meat. But St. Basil, in his con- 
stitutions, denounces the monks as Eustathians. We 
rather guess his saintly eyes would open wide, if he could 
attend one of archbishop Eccleston's fast suppers. 

In the progress of time the rigor of fasting insensibly 
diminished; and as early as the beginning of the ninth 
century — wine, eggs, milk, butter and cheese — were 
permitted freely; first to the unwell, — then to all who had 
not other proper food to support them under their neces- 
sary labours. Give a priest one unknown quantity in an 
equation, and he will bring out any desired result. But 
with three such in one proposition, and his own bowels 
the umpire, — "good night to Marmion." Still, how- 
ever, the fast was thus far kept — that only one meal a 
day, and that towards night — was allowed. Though 
this is ^fasting — better than the feasting of half man- 
kind; who during the whole period of the earth's dura- 
tion have probably not enjoyed one hearty meal a day, of 
nutritious and palatable food. 



184 



LENT™ ITS CURIOUS HISTORY, 



By and by another device was fallen on, to mitigate 
still farther this pretended starvation of forty days. The 
pope of Rome, made money from every thing else; why 
not from a man's stomach? Why should his abdomen be 
more sacred than his brains or his heart? The power of 
dispensation had just as good a fulcrum in the duode- 
num as in the jaws; and liberty to eat may be better 
granted, than that to foreswear one's-self. What was 
begun, as an exception, soon became the rule. In 1475, 
the pope's legate gave a dispensation, to Germany, Hun- 
gary and Bohemia, to eat eggs, milk, butter and cheese, 
for five years, during lent. At length even the bishops 
in their Synods accorded such dispensations; and at pre- 
sent it is an outrage never once thought of, that a papist 
can keep such a fast as lent — for forty whole days— 
without eggs, milk, butter, cream and cheese ! It is 
well for them, that none of them are dispeptics, for such 
fasts as these would kill them outright. 

But as to the single meal per diem. Is there no re- 
medy for such a serious affair as that? Let us see. Till 
about the year 1200, the Latin church enforced the ne- 
cessity of eating only once-— and that after vespers—in 
other words, towards night. As to the Greeks, from the 
sixth century, they had dined at mid-day, and taken a 
collation of fruits and herbs at night. In the thirteenth 
century the Latins began to indulge themselves in a few 
conserves to strengthen the stomach during the day-— and 
to take a collation also at night. This word is borrowed 
from the life of the cloister— where the deceitful heart, 
above all places, seems to learn the art of calling "evil,, 
good— and good, evil." After supper the religious pro- 
fessed—had in many instances a rule to gather themselves 
together, for the reading together in public of such things 
as their superiors prescribed; and especially the Confer* 
ences of the holy fathers, called in Latin Collationes, 
After the reading— came the drinking, on fast days, of a 
little wine— a very little;-. -and this was the real collation! 
So far, so good, One meal per day— and that very late 
^—nominally stood, as the rule. But that from being 
scant and coarse, had long become, as we have shown, 
generous and immense. And now we find, how it be- 



AND PRESENT STATE. 



185 



came gradually flanked before with conserves and behind 
with collations. Sweet meats and wine, are not general- 
ly considered a very meagre diet. 

The next step, was if possible a still more cunning and 
complete alleviation of all the horrors which habitual 
self-indulgence would experience, under a forty days 
period of temperance;— fasting being any longer out of 
the question. This was a contrivance to put things for- 
ward, so that the chief meal of the day should not be so 
near the close of it, and therefore so many previous hours 
of the morning not be lost on mere conserves* Yet the thing 
was difficult because it was established like the immove- 
able hills, that the meal must be after vespers— and vespers 
after nones — which from time immemorial, were respec- 
tively at sun-set and three hours after mid-day. The 
matter came about thus: they who could not attend the 
celebration of the "divine office" — nor observe the ca- 
nonical hours, could hear the bells as they sounded for 
them, and could regulate their meals during lent thereby. 
And if men cannot fast with the church — it is nearly as 
good to feast by its rule. Thus the hour of afternoon 
service became the signal for eating; and the practice be- 
came universal — not to eat dinner — that would be horri- 
ble — but to advance supper three hours! That is, to 
sound *'jr the "divine office" at three o'clock in the af- 
ternoon, being the regular hour for nones; to celebrate mass 
immediately afterwards; and vespers directly after mass; 
and supper directly after vespers. This process brought 
the supper on at four o'clock in the afternoon, instead 
of at seven or eight. 

This idea once struck out, smoothed all before it. The 
emperor Charlemagne was a quick witted as well as a 
strong fisted chap, and in his religious sentiments full 
half a Protestant. He preferred three o'clock for his 
dining hour; and therefore mass was said at two, and 
vespers and supper came immediately after — still eating 
after sunset, but advancing the hour of sunset! The 
monkish historians excuse the emperor for this trespass 
on the sun — by saying that as he was served at table by 
the sovereigns whom he had subdued,— who afterwards 
16* 



186 LENT— ITS CUiUOUS HISTORIC 5 



sat down and were served in their turn by counts and 
earls — -and they by inferior dignitaries — through a long 
series; if the emperor had not eaten till after the regular 
sunset— the last of his serving-men could not have eaten 
before midnight* It w 7 as far more reasonable that the 
sun should set a few hours sooner than usual, during 
lent, than that the emperor's household should change 
either their hours or their habits* 

If the matter had stopt here, the sun would probably 
have put up with the arrangement; and all things con- 
sidered, would have got off on better terms than any 
other entity that ever had to do with her of Babylon 
But things did not stop here, and requirements were made 
and continue to be made of the sun, which are hardly 
to be considered reasonable by any candid person. In 
the tenth century the custom of eating after sun-down^ 
at the hour of three P. M. ( nones)— was universal 
throughout Italy; where they commenced the "office of 
none" during lent, about noon, following it with mass., 
vespers and gluttony. It was not before the tw T elfth 
century that this practice was fully established in France* 
Before the year 15Q0---the hour of supper had been in- 
sensibly advanced to mid-day! And then nones, or three 
P. M. came about nine o'clock in the forenoon, and ves- 
pers, or sunset, at least an hour before the sun reached 
the meridian!! Thus stands the matter to the present 
hour: and the world will be so good as to remember, that 
during lent, the sun sets at eleven o'clock in the morning. 
There can be no doubt of it, for the acts, reasonings, 
and declarations of the infallible church, are express to 
the point. Nor is the proposition, though rather start- 
ling at first, at all harder to receive, than fifty others put- 
forth on the very same authority. As for example— that 
the soul, body, blood and Divinity of Christ, whole and 
entire, is contained in every particle of the consecrated 
bread and wine. That is, that there are a thousand mil- 
lions of Gods in an inch square of cake; that a priest by 
saying u hoc est corpus" can create Gods, ad libitum; and 
that every communicant eats them by myriads. — Down, 
with the sun, for us; it is far more credible than most of 
the capital doctrines of popery. 



AND PRESENT STATE* 



187 



Now all things considered, lent is not so formidable an 
affair. Here are conserves to strengthen the stomach--- 
just at will: here are eggs, butter, cheese, milk, cream, 
all kinds of fruits, all sorts of vegetables; and here are 
all kinds of fish, embracing oysters, lobsters, terrapins, 
green turtles, and the innumerable tribes of things that 
live wholly or chiefly in the water. These are the 
undisputed property of the most rigid and abstemious 
Papist during all lent, at least once every day, in quanti- 
ties to be decided by his personal capacity. Then there 
is a multitude of other things, about which the church is 
not quite certain— -and which may be eaten or let alone; 
and then other immense classes which are maigre or not, 
and so admitted or not according to circumstances — such 
for example, as the time it takes the gravy to get cold — 
&c. &c, which also, the operator must settle, or get his 
confessor to settle for him, as the cases occur. Then to 
finish the day — (as the main meal can betaken any time 
after vespers, and vespers can be said at any time) — 
—it is to be remembered— that the collation, as to length, 
breadth, and thickness, is entirely an open question. 
This is the state of the case for those who pretend to 
keep lent regularly. But there are many alleviations 
-even to this abundant provision. The infirm are not ex- 
pected to keep lent. Nurses and pregnant women are 
not required to do it. No one under twenty-one years of 
age, nor above sixty, is bound to keep lent; nor are any 
of any age who live by their daily work. To all this 
add, the annual and now stated dispensation of the 
pope allowing to all the faithful, the privilege of meat 
(which seems to be the only forbidden thing) two or three 
days in the week; and the standing power to sell dispen- 
sations from all parts of the fast, to all who will pay for 
them; and the idea of the eating department- --of a Papal 
fast will be fully before the mind. 

It is not easy to decide whether it would be more ap- 
propriate to mock or to weep over this exhibition of 
hypocritical sensuality, and childish self-delusion. Why, 
this fast is absolute luxury, compared with the habitual 
state of nine-tenths of the human race, from the found- 
ation of the world; and yet, it is held up before the world 
as a period of deep mortification, and before God as a 



188 LENT— ITS CURIOUS HISTORY, &C. 

ground of justification and acceptance, on account of its 
extreme severity. We verily believe, that any man of 
temperate habits who would faithfully keep one lent, as 
the papal monarch would not only allow but commend 
him for keeping it, would encounter serious risk of a 
surfeit; if not of radical derangement of his health, by 
the excesses of the table. And this is precisely the way 
in which most papists who can afford it, keep lent. It 
is with them a period of excessive indulgence, far more 
frequently than of any, the least, real abstinence; and 
fasting, as applied to their lent, is mere mockery. 

Formerly, says the father Thomassin, continence, 
abstinence from gaming, from public amusements, and 
from litigation, were enjoined during lent. As the in 
function had no effect, and they who gave it never 
thought of obeying it — it was, perhaps, as well to omit 
the repetition of it. But what a religion is that, in which 
conformity to the world, mutual contentions, gambling, 
and incontinence, were always allowed, except for forty 
days of each year; and latterly are hardly rohibited, even 
during lent ! 

It is extremely remarkable, that the Bible should have 
designated with the most exact and unerring precision 
— the apostate church of Rome, by every one of its char- 
acteristics, down to the most minute. As in this case, 
by the singular characteristic of its pretended fasts. — - 
These are the marks of the apostacy of the "latter times, 5 ' 
recorded in list Tim. iv. 1 — 6. A departure from the 
faith; giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of 
devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; (oh! how illustrated 
in the present subject;) having consciences seared; for- 
bidding to marry; and commanding to abstain from 
meats ! — Now we search in vain for any thing absolute- 
ly forbidden to be eaten during lent, but meat! Fish is 
permitted; fowl is disputed about; flesh alone is forbidden: 
— it can be eaten only by dispensation ! And upon this 
minute but fatal mark, the Eternal Spirit fixes its inefface- 
able malediction ! Yea, he makes the putting of our 
"brethren in remembrance" thereof, one evidence that 
we ourselves, are "good ministers of Jesus Christ!" — 
Beloved Christian brethren, we have in this, discharged 



"the big beggar-man.^ 189 

our conscience and our duty* Will you credit our re- 
port — and help our labours? Unhappy, deluded fellow- 
men — we lay before you this necessary, though it may be 
unpalatable evidence, that your hopes are founded on 
nothing better than sand ! Will you receive the admo- 
nition — cast your idols to the moles and bats— and live 
by faith in the Son of God? 



NUMBER XX. 
"the big beggar-man." 

This appellation has been given to Daniel O'Con- 
NEll, by his political opponents in great Britain, and 
like many other nick-names, it fit so exactly, that it has 
stuck like a san benito. For above twenty years, O'Con- 
nell has been in the receipt of a princely revenue, 
wrung by the most inflammatory and exciting appeals, 
from the poorest peasantry in Europe. Think of forty 
thousand sterling a year, dragged out of the starving 
population of Ireland, in sums varying from a half-pen- 
ny, to a shilling, at a time !— It presents in the strongest 
light, a picture of national devotedness, — sported with 
and abused by the vilest, most selfish, and most detesta- 
ble individual baseness.— Poor Ireland ! Is she doomed 
forever, to fall into the hands of pitiless enemies, or faith- 
less and unworthy friends? 

Mr. O'Connell's position and enormous power, ren- 
der him an object of curiosity at least,— to all mankind ; 
but when reference is had to his relations and feelings, 
towards the United States, and his capacity to do us 
damage, it becomes important to us to understand and 
appreciate him distinctly. His influence over the Irish 
members of parliament is such, and the parties in the 
House of Commons are so nearly balanced,that this indivi- 



190 



U THE BIG BEGGAR-MAN. 5 ' 



dual has had it absolutely in his power, since the passage 
of the Reform Bill in 1831— to change the British Gov- 
ernment at any moment he pleased; while, nothing but 
his command has been wanting, for the last ten years, to 
excite a civil and religious war in Ireland, and arm the 
entire papal population of the three kingdoms in a death 
struggle for supremacy. His influence upon the people 
of this country is, first, indirect; that is his influence in 
shaping the policy and giving tone to the feelings of the 
British Cabinet, and in changing that cabinet at will; and 
in modifying the relations and conduct of all papal states 
to us, by his influence upon them, as the leading papist 
of Britain. But secondly, his influence to do us damage is 
direct; first, by its exercise upon the entire mass of our 
papal population, secondly upon the Irish ecclesiastics 
and papists settled in this country, and thirdly upon the 
abolitionists of the U. S.; and all who have paid any at- 
tention to the progress of affairs, know that he has all 
these interests, either in humble subservency, or close 
league with him. 

Let us then, attend for a moment to some of the say- 
ings and doings of the Big Beggar-Man, that we may 
have a clear idea of what he is, how he feels towards us, 
and by what means he proposes to act upon us. 

The first extract which follows, is taken from the 
London Patriot of Nov. 27, 1837. It is part of a speech 
delivered by O'Connell in Exeter Hall, on the 23d of the 
same month, at a great meeting of u anti-slavery dele- 
gates from all parts of the United Kingdom." So much 
only is quoted, as relates to this country, indeed not the 
whole of that. 

Remember you have only so cast your eyes beyond the American 
waves, and see what is about to take place there. Behold those pre- 
tended sons of freedom, those who declared that all persons were equal 
in the presence of God, that every man had an inalienable right to liber- 
ty — and proclaiming it, too, in the name of God — behold them assever- 
ating it in the name of honour, their paltry honour. (Loud cheers.) — 
They are at this moment organising new slave states. Remember that 
another country has been committed to slave-holders. They have seized 
upon the territory of Texas, taking it from the Mexicans, the Mexicans 
having abolished slavery without apprenticeship. (Loud cheers.) Re- 
member that they have stolen, cheated, swindled, robbed a country, for 
the horrible purpose of continuing it in slavery. (Hear, hear, and cries* 
of "Shame. ") Remember that there is a treaty now on foot, in coar 



* £ THE BIG BEGGAR-MAN.'' 



i9i 



templatioh, at least, and only postponed between the President of the 
United States and these cruel ruffians, till this robbery of Texas from 
Mexico can be completed. Oh ! raise the voice of humanity against 
these republicans* who have sentiments of pride and feelings of self-ex- 
altation. (Cheers ) Let us tell these republicans; that instead of stand- 
ing the highest in the scale of humanity, they are the basest of the base, 
and the vilest of the vile. (Immense cheers, waving of hats, and cries 
of "Hurrah.") There is a community of sentiment all over the world, 
and on the wings of the press, whatever scr humble and insignificant an 
individual as myself addresses to you will be borne across the waves of 
the Atlantic--^it will go up the Missouri; it will be Wafted along the banks 
of the Mississippi, and it will reach the infernal Texas itself. (Immense 
cheers.) And though the Pandemonium may scream at the sound, yet 
they shall suffer from the lash of human indignation applied to their hor- 
rible crimes^ (Loud cheers.) If they be not arrested in their career of 
guilt, four new slave-states will flow from it, and from Texas to the 
Mississippi will be filled with slaves. (Cheers.) O hideous breeders of 
human beings for slavery! (Cheers.) Such are the horrors of that 
system in the American States, that it is impossible in this presence to de- 
scribe them, and it almost pollutes the mind to think of them. Should 
the measures now contemplated by the Americans be accomplished, 
these horrors will be increased fourfold. Every commandment of the 
living God is to be trampled under foot by mammon, and the human soul 
is to be degraded worse than the degradation of the human body.— 
(Cheers.) Expect nothing from their generosity. I cannot restrain my^ 
self. (Cheers.) * * * * Oh, cry out shame, and let the cry be 
heard across the waves of the mighty ocean ! We are the teachers of 
humanity, the friends of humanity. What does it signify to us that the 
crime is not committed on British soil? W herever it is committed, we 
are its execrators. (Cheers.) The American, it is true, boasts that he 
was the first to abolish the slave trade carried on in foreign vessels. He 
was. But what was the consequence? The man who abolished it, made 
his slaves at home of more value to him, when he had stopped the sup- 
ply from abroad. (Cheers.) It was a swindling humanity — it was 
worse than our 20 millions scheme — it had the guise of humanity, but had 
in reality the spirit of avarice and oppression. (Applause.) Perhaps I 
ought to apologise. (Cries of "No, no ; go on.") * * * * * 
I thank you for having permitted this appeal, but I thank you more for 
having joined in it. (Renewed cheers. ) Yours is not a selfish humanity, 
confined to any climate. You join with me, and I trust that the period 
will come when, if America does not redress the wrongs done to her 
slaves, no civilized man will feel himself justified in associating in private 
life with an American. (Cheers.). You would not keep compaay with 
a pick-pocket or a swindler, a murderer or a robber. (Laughter and 
loud applause.) And what signifies it to me whether they have murder- 
ed and robbed and swindled wholesale an entire people, a young and 
rising generation, or in any other manner. — (Cheers.) 

This veracious and gentleman-like tirade, was deliver- 
ed from a platform usually consecrated to religious and 
benevolent exercises and efforts; and from the midst of 
an array of members of parliament, baronets, doctors of 



192 



U THE BIG BEGGAR-MAN." 



divinity ( nearly all doctored, on this side of the Atlan- 
tic)— and a strong corps of the squirearchy of England, 
—of whom near a hundred are told by rote as a caption, 
to the account of the meeting. 

The decided favour with which these vulgar falsehoods 
concerning us were received, by the magnates of the 
platform, and the "British audience" in the hall— goes 
farther than any testimony we could personally bring, to 
establish the truth so little considered in this country, 
namely, that a deep-rooted and rancorous hatred of Ameri- 
ca and Americans, pervades the entire mass of the En- 
glish nation;— mark us, of the English nation;— we do 
not say of the better and more enlightened portions of the 
Scotch and Irish. There is a party in the eastern section 
of the United States, whose sentiments, feelings, and 
opinions, are the mere reflections of this audacious spirit 
of English society— just enough modified to take off the 
foreign gloss. Nay there are parties— not one, but seve- 
ral. For there is one that sympathises so thoroughly with 
the tory and high church pretensions of Anglicanism— 
as to make its members forget often-times, that they pre- 
tend to be Americans and republicans, and cause them to 
prate about " the church,,' and "dissent" as glibly as if 
they already held tithes, church rates, and pluralities "as 
by law established. 55 — And there is a second whose 
whole heart is so engrossed in Englishism, no matter what 
or how distilled,— whether theatrical with Miss Kemble 
—or warlike with Capt. Basil Hall, or infidel with Miss 
(?) Fanny Wright-— or man-womanish with Mrs. Trolop 
—or merely twaddling with Dr. Cox, D. D! L. L. D!! 
—or abolitionist with George Thompson— or speculative 
(at three shillings per head per night) with the honorable 
Mr. Buckingham M. P.— all else is immaterial, so that 
English be the basis of the gruel, it is swallowed more 
copiously than Dr. Sangrado's patients gulped hot water. 
We pray all these worthies-— not to be choaked with the 
present dose; remembering it is rale English— and that 
they have swallowed the same before. We beseech our 
"0* 5 Connell guards 55 — and "0 5 Connell blues 55 — and all 
that crew of patriots— to take courage and open their 
mouths wide. Patriotism is a small affair; national 



"the big beggar-man. 55 



193 



honour and pride are mere figments; and as men owe 
little to their native land— that little is well nigh nothing 
in the case of an adopted country. But above all, we say- 
to the country— remember O'Connell is a bigoted Papist; 
remember he is the organ in Britain of the Papal monar- 
chy; remember he is the mouth-piece of the British Pa- 
pists; remember there are several, hundred thousand 
foreign Papists now dispersed throughout the United 
States who are capable of bearing arms, and who are 
absolutely subject to the foreign priesthood scatter- 
ed amongst them, holding commissions from a foreign 
potentate, and making periodical reports, as spies to 
him of our condition; remember that the bulk of that 
priesthood are the countrymen and former tools of 
this very O'Connell— and are thoroughly imbued with his 
prejudices, his passions and his principles. Remember 
these things; for verily there is a day of reckoning to come. 

It would be well, if it were within the present design, 
to direct the reader's attention to the braggart boastings, 
of what England has done and must do; and to the tem- 
per with which the crowd received these disgusting ebu- 
litions of national vanity. Let America learn from this 
how to believe what England says, respectively of her- 
self and others. Let her learn to appreciate herself. Let 
her recollect that England treats all the world on the same 
principles here exhibited and rapturously applauded, as 
regards us — and let her do justice to other people, under- 
rated through a too easy credulity of such billingsgate. 
Let her place the opinions and the influence, moral and 
literary, of such a people, where they deserve to be 
placed — -that is the very lowest of all in the scale; and by 
an enlightened public sentiment, frown down the Ameri* 
can toad-eaters who regulate themselves after such a 
model. 

We fear it will hardly appear credible, that on the very 
occasion and platform from which the foregoing extract 
was bellowed forth against us and in praise of England; 
the most conclusive proof w r as furnished that a state of 
things far more horrible than ever did or ever could exist 
in any part of the United States— at that very moment 
existed, yea had been created, in immense portions of the 
17 



194 



THE BIG BEGGAR-MAN, 



British empire, by the policy of the government and the 
direct force of positive law. Proof for example that in 
many of the British possessions, slaves confined in jaii 
were well nigh starved; that females were whipped to 
death — and false verdicts sworn to; that slaves when re- 
gularly at work, were often put on half allowance of food; 
that cruel, novel, and frightful punishments were inflicted 
publicly on the aged and the sick; that in every con- 
ceiveable way, those called apprentices, (and of whose 
liberation such lofty talk has gone out through all the 
abolition press of this country,) were cheated, deceived,, 
defrauded, oppressed, starved, beaten, and killed out- 
right. Yet to all these points the proof was complete- — 
at the very moment when the unblushing insolence we 
have quoted was uttered by O'ConnelL Upon the single 
subject of the flogging — by law observe, of unhappy 
freemen liberated (!) in the British West Indies, we take 
the following table, from a speech of Mr. Bowley, of 
Gloucester, made a little while before O'Connell's. 

"corporal punishments which can be inflicted on ap- 
prenticed labourers under the existing LaW in the 



ISLAND OF JAMAICA. 

Absence for two days in a fortnight - - - 20 Lashes. 

Refusing or neglecting labour 20 " 

Wilful negligence — damaging property - - - 20 66 

Drunkenness — first offence - - - - 20 itr 

Frivolous complaints ------ 20 , " 

Absence for three successive days 30 " 

Wandering beyond plantation without leave - 30 " 

Absence for one week - 39 

Insolence 39" 

Keeping fire arms, gunpowder, &c. 39 
Insubordination - - - - - - -39 

Drunkenness, second offence in the same month - 40 

Endangering property by careless use of fire - - 50 

111 using of cattle ------ 50 

Injuring property ------ 50 

Destroying property ----- 50 

Combined resistance ------ 50 

Riotous assemblage ----- 50 

Attempting to quit the island - - - - 50 

Indolence - -- -- -- 50 

Neglect of work - - - - - 50 

Improper performance of work 50 " 
Assisting apprentice to quit the island - - '50 <c 
Establishing a distinct community 50 " 
For inferior misdemeanours, whether againit employ- 
ers or any other persons ----- 50 * { 



U THE BIG BEGGAR-MAN/' 



195 



Under the slavery law there was no domestic offence punishable with 
more than thirty-nine lashes, but under the apprenticeship system here is a 
list of thirteen distinct offences punishable by fifty lashes." 

Let no one imagine that this ample catalogue of offen- 
ces slept in humane forgetfulness— in the hands of those 
who had already received twenty millions sterling — 
(equal to about one hundred millions of dollars) — in lieu 
of all the rights of property in their slaves; who were 
thenceforth — as our abolitionists assert, freemen. Alas! 
for such freedom! For says u Big Beggar Man" in the 
very speech already quoted from; 

"I have had a melancholy account of the number who have been pun- 
ished and flogged under the new system. In Jamaica, there are two hun- 
dred and sixty thousand of these persons now called apprentices — it is a 
wrong word, better call them slaves at once — it is a shorter word, it saves 
time, and it has another recommendation, it is more accurate. How 
many of these have been punished under the law of liberty? Upwards of 
thirty-five t'.ious md males, and upwards of twenty-two thousand females 
— (Hear, hear) — making a total of fifty-eight thousand, four hundred and 
seventeen, being one out of every five. (Hear, hear.) And that in what 
period? In twenty-two months. No less than two hundred and forty 
two thousand, three hundred and eleven lashes were bestowed under this 
system of freedom. 

"In point of law and of plain common sense, the females under the ap- 
prenticeship system could not be flogged because white persons could not 
be flogged under the apprenticeship law ; and it was only left open to flog 
apprentices for the same crimes that white persons might commit. They 
were intended to be put upon the same footing. True, the females are 
not ordered to be flogged — they are sent to the treadmill, but there is a 
man who flogs them there if they do not dance, as they call it, accord- 
ing to his pleasure. The poor creatures there receive the most brutal 
treatment. There is only one case w T ith which I will trouble you, A 
letter has been received from a Baptist missionary at Falmouth, which 
states that a respectable female, one of the members of his communion, 
was sent to the workhouse for two weeks — for what do you think? for 
taking Morison's pills. (Laughter and cheers.) Really it seems ludi- 
crous. The committal is dated in the present year, and was issued by 
special justice Price. It was written upon it, "For rejecting medicine, 
and taking nostrums." There w r as endorsed upon the committal, "Very 
insubordinate." For taking Morison's pills she was to be put upon the 
treadmill twenty minutes daily for a fortnight. There is no man in this 
country brutal enough to place any female upon the treadmill — (Cheers) 
— it is a punishment reserved for ruffians of the male sex. Tn Jamaica 
it seems that an unfortunate woman, for imagining that she could be 
cured by a quack medicine — an imagination which is entertained by 
many respectable people in this country — is sent for a fortnight to the 
work house, to be put on ihe treadmill twenty minutes daily. (Hear, 
hear, hear.)" 

We know not how we could more appropriately con 
elude this article r --or how convey to our readers more 



196 



"the big begger-man." 



vividly a picture of the recklessness, turgiversation, and 
moral worthlessness of this prince of ruffians and black- 
guards—than by laying before them the following brief 
synopsis of O'Connell against O'Connell. It is taken 
from the London Record, of December 7, 1837, where 
it is credited to Frazer's Magazine. 



O'CONNELL HOT. 

1. " Lord Brougham is the pride 
of England." — Speech in Dublin, 
Dec. 1830. 

2. "My excellent friend, Mr. 
Raphael •" — Address to the Elec- 
tors of Carlow, 1835. 

3. "Mr. Guinness is a liberal 
Protestant of high character and res- 
pectability." Mr. 0' ConntlUs 

Speech concerning the Dublin 
election of 1832. 

4. " The consistent and liberal 
Earl Grey."— June, 1830. 

5. " Sir Charles Coote, one of the 
best men and landlords in Ireland 
— Mr. O'Connell at the Catholic 
Association, 1825. 

6. c< I enclose you the ballot of 
this morning. Nothing can be bet- 
ter. Yours, &c, Dan. O'Con- 

nell." Letter to Raphael, 

June 18, 1835. 

7. " Honest Jack Lawless." 
Speeches up to 1832 passim. 



O'CONNELL COLD. 

1. "Buggaboo Brougham."— Let* 
ter, dated Aug. 24, 1833. 

2. " The most incomprehensible 
of all imaginable vagabonds, Alex- 
ander Raphael." — Letter to the 
Electors of Car low, Nov. 1835. 

3. " Do not drink his beer."— 
August, 1837. 



8. "The straight forward Mar- 
quis of Downshire," — Speech at 
the Catholic Association, Jan. 
1829. 

9. " A former Duke of York, the 
legitimate King of England, was de- 
throned by the English Whigs, al- 
though he could only be charged 
with the crime of proclaiming per- 
fect liberty of conscience."— Speech 
J\ r ov., 1826, at Dublin. 



4, " There is another and a great- 
er enemy to Ireland, Earl Grey." 
Letter, August 24, 1832. 
5„ " It is cruel that Queen's 
county should be represented by that 
petty curmudgeon, Sir Charles 
Coote." — Speech at Stradbally, 
Jan., 1836. 

6. " My opinion, from the mo- 
ment the ballot was struck, was, that 
it was hopeless to contest the mat- 
ter further." — Letter to the Elec- 
tors of Carlow, Nov., 1835. 

7. " Jack is in the dirt now.*' — 
'He has made an attempt to get 

out of a situation into which he had 
got by his foul delinquency." — 
Speech, Jan. 2, 1832. 

" Downshire, famous at all 
times for gross duplicity." — Aug. 
25, 1834. 

9. " The Restoration came next, 
and the son of him they had be- 
headed was guilty of most abomina- 
ble treachery; so they made him ab- 
dicate." — Speech in Manchester, 
in 1835, against the house of 
Lords. 



U THE BIG BEGGAR-MAN." 



197 



10. 44 Mr. Mahoney is up for Kin- 
sale; it could not have a better re- 
presentative." — Speech of Nation- 
al Association, June, 1837. 



1 1 . "We never can be too grate 
ful to Sir Francis Burdett, for the 
manner in which he introduced our 
Bill, and for the unwearied exertions 
he has made, and is making, in our 
cause," — Letter, March 7, 1825 

12. " The Roman Catholics are 
to my certain knowledge, as much 
attached to the connexion between 
Great Britain and Ireland as the 
Protestants can be." — Evidence of 
Mr. C Connell, before a Commit- 
tee of the House of Commons , 
1825. 

13. " A better family than the 
Kenrnares does not exist, and it 
possesses a high claim to the praise 
of Kerry."— Oct. 6, 1834. 

14. 44 He was happy to say, that 
Mr. Lamb and the Duke of Devon- 
shire would be opposed in Dungan- 
non, by a gentleman who had given, 
in 1826, the most powerful aid in 
freeing Waterford from the Beres- 
fords." 44 He took credit to himself 
for inducing such a man as Mr. Gal- 
way to come forward." — O'Con- 
nelVs Speech, Dec. 2, 1832. 

15. 44 The noble and high-spirit- 
ed Lord Londonderry."— Jtm. 1829. 

16. 44 The independent electors 
of Kerry." — Speeches passim. 



10. "He (Mr. O'Connell) had 
no hesitation in saying, that, instead 
of being Ireland's pride, Limerick 
would be her shame, if she returned 
Don Pomposo Mahoney. — Decemb. 
3, 1832. 

11. 44 That dotard, Burdett;" 
44 that old madman, Burdett," &c. 
&c." — Speeches in 1837. 

4fc Burdett is a sort of incarnation 
of the impenitent thief upon the 

cross." Speech at Stockport, 

Nov. 13, 1837. 

12. 44 Hurrah for Repeal! Wild 
Irish cry " — Motto of O'Connell, 
Letter to Lord Duncannon, 1834. 



13 
Nov. 



— The tyrannical Kenrnares. 
1834. 



17. 44 Lord Anglesea is Ireland's 
friend."— Speech at the Catholic 
Association, Nov. 1828. 

18. 44 The bone-grubber Cob- 
bett;" 44 the vena! Cobbett."— 
Speeches during 1825. 

What a detestable ruffian! 



14. 44 What a Luttrell that Gal- 
way is! Don't mind such traitors as 
John Matthew Galway ! — Speech in 
August, 1834. 



15. 44 The frantic Lord London- 
derry."— Jan. 22, 1836. 

16. 44 If any man vote for the 
Orange Knight of Kerry , let a death's 
head and cross-bones be placed over 
his door," Sac— Speech at Tralee, 
during the election of 1834. 

17. 44 Anglesea 's a Welshman;" 
44 ten-gun brig Anglesea;" 44 Alge- 
rine Anglesea," &c. &c. — Speech- 
es passim during 1831 and 1832. 

18. 4fi My excellent friend, Mr. 
Cobbett."— Speech at the O'Con- 
nell dinner to Cobbett, in 1834. 

What a graceless turncoat! 



What a compound of fawning vulgarity, braggart inso- 
lence, and shameless lying! 
17* 



198 



VOCATION AND PREACHING 



This is, par excellence, the papal statesman of the day! 
This is the grand mouth piece of the " great Irish na- 
tion"! This is the champion of the only true church and 
of universal civilization! Brother of the sun, father of the 
moon, pet of John Bull, son of the pope, brother of the 
priests, ally of the abolitionists!— 

And whether shall we more deserve the pity or the 
scorn of all coming ages, if such an influence, originating 
from such a source, propagated through such channels, 
and exerted for such ends,— is allowed to have its vile 
and audacious course, and to effect its horrible objects ? 



NUMBER XXI. 

VOCATION AND PREACHING OF ARCHBISHOP ECCLESTON. 

The Roman ministers of religion, are not set apart to 
preach, but to sacrifice. Their system proposes to save 
men by ordinances, and not through the truth, taught of 
God, and received in the enlightened love of it. This 
is a characteristic and all-pervading distinction, between 
the religion of God and that of the pope; and between 
the ministers of one and the other. The ministers of 
God teach the people ; this is their mission, their work r 
their vocation:— "teach all nations" is our great and di- 
vine warrant. The ministers of the pope, sacrifice for 
the people; this is their faculty, their ordained office; 
^receive power to sacrifice, for the living and the dead" 
is their word of induction. 

It is most natural therefore, that we never offer any 
sacrifices; above all, we never pretend to repeat the cru- 
cifixion and to sacrifice again the Lord of life. It is 
equally natural, that they should teach men nothing; and 
least of all, that they should make public instruction in 
vital godliness, the end of their ministrations. 



OF ARCHBISHOP ECCLESTON. 



199 



In countries truly papal, there is no regular preaching 
of the priests. During most of the year, none of the 
priests, — not one, preaches at all: and during their period 
of riot and excess, called lent, when they fast on the lux- 
uries of the earth, a very few specially set off for this ser- 
vice, deliver discourses to the public, about every thing 
but grace and truth. In all countries the bulk of the pa- 
pal priesthood, are utterly incapable of preaching; thou- 
sands of them never attempted it in their lives; and very 
few of those who do, are equal to the poorest preachers 
in the poorest Protestant sects. In general, the higher 
the dignitary the poorer the preacher, and the less he 
pretends to speak in public. 

A very strong confirmation of these remarks is to be 
found in the condition of the papal clergy in the United 
States. There is not one tolerable public speaker 
amongst them; and of a dozen or fifteen bishops, hardly 
above three ever attempt to preach. Of these, u my Lord 
Purcell" and " f- John, Bishop" alone make any serious 
pretensions. The former we apprehend, will be apt to 
consider the laurels won in controversy with Mr. Camp- 
bell, enough for one ''servant of the servants of God:" 
unless indeed he condescends to appear before the vulgar 
crowd once more, to give them a new version of Lagori, 
or a further exposition of his sentiments on the subject of 
public schools. — Poor Bishop England, ought to keep in 
practice somewhat more regularly — or he will forget how 
to speak English, and spoil his attitudes by disuse. The 
last time we heard him, — he could hardly lap his arms 
over his chest, in his favourite mimickery of the posture 
of Napoleon, (though he had this excuse for awkward- 
ness and obesity, that lent was just over;) and his enun- 
ciation was so thick, and so Milesian that we had diffi- 
culty in following him. 

We are happy to be informed that Mr. Eccleston, who 
honours our good city with his habitual abode, has some 
thoughts of turning out orator. The following letter, 
will be joyfully read by the archbishop's Protestant 
friends; for we have generally heard him commended for 
much better skill in a dinner than a sermon, and far 
more elegant taste in fasting, than in discoursing to the 
people. 



200 



VOCATION AND PREACHING 



As to the sample of a sermon from him, furnished us 
below, there is nothing to be said. The doctrine is ste- 
reotype papal: you will hear it from all the draymen of 
their party about town. We must make allowance, 
however, for a beginner: and no doubt, when the weath- 
er gets cooler and the worthy gentleman ventures a few 
more times, in the villages about, he may be able to make 
a pretty fair debut in his spacious cathedral. This is 
greatly to be desired; for really the people who pretend 
to preach there, are a great scandal to holy mother, and 
a terrible bore to the hearers. 

We are the more encouraged about the archbishop, as 
we happen to know, by report, on undeniable evidence 
however, the nature of his vocation to the ministry. — 
And by way of encouraging his present efforts, we will 
tell the story, to his praise. We had it from the mouth 
of him who was actor in the scene. 

The archbishop was born and raised an Episcopalian;, 
as was his immediate predecessor. When just grown 
up, his wish and purpose was to enter the army; and he 
and the individual who told us this story, applied for ca- 
dets 5 warrants, for the military academy at West Point. 
"We stood," said our informant, u at the corner of Gay 
and Baltimore streets, anxiously looking to see the carri- 
age of Mr. Harper who was then in Congress drive up to 
his door. It came. I was deputed to call on him, and 
ascertain the success of our application; while Eccleston 
waited my return at the street corner. The quota of ca- 
dets for Maryland was full; but we were told, we could 
get midshipmen's warrants in the navy." — This was re- 
ported to the embryo soldier; and the two young men con- 
sulted a moment and pondered in deep thought in our 
most public street. "Well," said he, breaking silence, 
and ripping out an oath, — "good evening — I will turn 
priest!!" 

Here is the vocation of the vicar of Christ in North 
America! "Good evening, — I will turn priest!!" 

This may be about twenty years ago. Behold the 
fruits of that divine call to the holy ministry! 

Alas! upon what slender threads do our destinies hang! 
Upon what slight and accidental things do the tenor of 



OF ARCHBISHOP ECCLESTON. 



201 



our being here, and the issues of our eternal interests de- 
pend! Here stands a Protestant boy meditating a career 
of honour and activity. He is hid from you for twenty 
years; and when the curtain is drawn, you behold the 
proofs only of apostacy, superstition, luxury and indo- 
lence. Here is a moment's idle conference, at a street 
corner; and it so unjoints the soul, that the loss of God's 
favour here, and the deep risk of his endless curse, spring 
therefrom! How true is that word of our Saviour, that 
without him we can do nothing! How solemn is that 
providence, which in a sense, alas, how opposite, leads 
us, or permits us to wander, through unknown ways! 

Romney, Va. August 7 s 1838. 

Rev'd Sir:-*- You are afar from being unknown to me by character 
though I am an entire stranger to you, yet as such I have no doubt you 
will comply with the request which is the object of this letter. My re- 
quest is, that you would be so good as to send me by mail, one copy of 
the Pope's encyclical letter, which I think you had published some time 
ago in Baltimore. 

One reason for troubling you to send me a copy, is, that the Jesuit 
priests seem to have their eyes on this part of the country in which I re- 
side, to establish one of their people traps, called by them seminaries of 
learning. Along the river (the south branch of the Potomac) lies a por- 
tion of the richest land perhaps in the United States, though small in ex- 
tent; but it has wealth enough to form the principal attraction for those 
priests. They have frequently visited it, and have talked of such an es- 
tablishment to be located in this section of country. 

Their archbishop Eccleston has been here. I heard him preach; and 
although in the course of my life, I have often been engaged in contro- 
versy with infidels who denied the truth of the Bible; yet I never heard 
one of them, I think, say more in disparagement of that book than 
this archbishop did. 

He said that the Roman Catholics took it as part of their rule of faith, 
but not for their sole rule; that it was not sufficient to be therrule of any 
man's faith; that no man by reading the Bible without other instructions, 
could find out a system of religion on which to venture his soul's salva- 
tion, or indeed any system at all. That the Bible was a compilation of 
writings made at different times, for particular circumstances more suitable 
for the occasion that called for them, but not suitable for Christians in all 
ages of the world. That the authority of the Roman Catholic church 
was superior to the Bible. That there was no evidence on which to be- 
lieve the Bible but what that church gave it; without that no man could 
have any evidence of its truth. 

He defended many of their abominations to an extent which I had not 
anticipated; such as auricular confession, absolution, indulgencies, &c, 
I was shocked and disgusted at the effrontery of the man. 

You know that they are making great efforts to propagate their re- 
ligion in this country, and flatter themselves that they will succeed. My 



202 



CONJUNCTION OF ST. BACCHUS 



apprehensions are formed chiefly on that religion being so agreeable to 
corrupt human nature. It offers salvation so cheaply through the labour- 
saving machinery of the priesthood, and has so many attractions for the 
bodily senses. I was for a long time anxious to see some Protestant, or 
Protestants, have the courage and ability to meet that arrogant hierarchy 
in their strong hold, Baltimore; and I am highly gratified to find that you 
so sufficiently supply that desideratum. My heart is with you every blow 
you strike. 

Rev'd Mr. Breckinridge* Wm Naylok. 

Baltimore. 



NUMBER XXII. 

CONJUNCTION OF ST. BACCHUS AND ST. IGNATIUS. 

We suppose our annual notice of the literary gluttony 
of the corporation of Georgetown college, must be hence- 
forward omitted ; unless indeed we take special pains, 
to get information and keep the run of their debaucheries 
in honour of the muses and the Jesuits; strange conjunc- 
tion and aptly celebrated in rude and coarse bacchanals ! 
For since we began to pay our respects to this annual 
glorification at the capitol of the nation, of the principles 
of those whom all nations abhor,— either the public press 
is getting shy, or the revellers are getting ashamed of 
day ; and what was once blazoned in all the glory of 
capital letters and lead lines, in the entire daily press 
round about, is now hid in thin minion, in the form of 
an anonymous letter, in one corner of an humble month- 
ly, hardly more pretending than our own, in its outer 
man. In short, w r hat took place on the 24th of July, 
(1838) at Georgetown, creeps tardily out in the Septem-_ 
ber No. of the Southern Literary Messenger: and except 
this notice by us, has received no additional observance, 
that we have seen or heard of, from the American press. 
One single step more, half as long as many already 
taken-— will carry back these annual wine-bibbers to St. 
Ignatius and St. Bacchus, into the darkness most con- 
genial to both saints and all the worshippers of each. 



AND ST. IGNATIUS. 



203 



il Commencement Anniversary Georgetown college. 
The dinner , #c." Such is the caption of the article 
commencing "My dear White" and written by a hand 
full of affection for the college, the dinner, the music and 
for aught that appears, the drink ; as well as for the res- 
pectable editor whom he thus fervently addresses. We 
have no doubt the writer of the article, is every inch a 
gentleman ; albeit, the company w T as none of the best : 
and we are equally sure he was perfectly composed; al- 
beit, men are sometimes singularly affectionate, at the 
close of a regular set to, even more humble and meagre 
than this undoubtedly was. ---Nay, he says the treat was 
in a high degree " interesting, intellectual and social." 
If it were the two last, the first manifestly follows. And 
that it was social, who can doubt, who knows the powers 
of a full stomach and a light head? And as intellectual 
may be defined that which pertains to the inward or spir- 
itual parts,— we presume this feast was intellectual in 
both respects ; although, not perhaps, in the strict sense 
a feast upon any man's intellect in the proper notion of 
a meal, as the words naturally imply. A truce to this, 
however ; for with all respect for the author and the ar- 
ticle, we concern ourselves only with the feast. 

It is rather difficult, always to keep things in perfectly 
good taste and proportion. We have admitted that a 
revel was a suitable mode to celebrate the conjunction of 
Bacchus and Loyola ; but we submit that a very large 
feast was out of taste, to celebrate the exit of a very small 
class from the college. As there were but four graduates, 
we are inclined to think that a lunch, or a breakfast, or 
a tea drinking would have been more in keeping. It is 
a strong exemplification of the low state of morals in the 
country, and the indifference of the people for letters, 
that this venerable and noble college, where boys may 
learn to read, but must learn to feast, should be so ne- 
glected; and that these pure, abstemious and patriotic Je- 
suits, who inculcate a taste and judgment in drinking as 
w r ell as in studying, should be left with a patronage so 
shamefully inadequate ! 

We shall pass by the criticisms of the author on the 
performances of these four graduates, so far as they are 



204 



CONJUNCTION OF ST. BACCHUS 



personal ; remarking only, that they seem to us rather 
harsh than otherwise, towards the young gentlemen. 
Those criticisms, however, relate in a secondary sense to 
the teachers in the institution ; and deserve a moment's 
consideration in that regard. It is said, for example, 
that G. and not D. who received it, was entitled, accord- 
ing to general belief, to the first place amongst the four 
graduates, A hard insinuation this ; but one that the 
gentlemen who preside with so much impartiality over 
St. Joseph's college, at Bardstown, in Kentucky, and 
write such superlative English — will comprehend with- 
out an explanatory note, beyond the name of — Howell. 
— Again, G. though thus distinguished and deserving, 
was allowed to deliver an oration remarkable for being 
" strongly imbued with sectional feeling." A sad fault, 
we suppose, in men charged with the education of youth. 
Another young gentleman (F.) delivered himself of a 
very " common place" oration. And a fourth (L.) 
though very clever, is said to have spoken indistinctly 
and too fast, and to have pronounced shockingly; in 
which last excellence, G. who was the best of all, largely 
partook. The sum of the criticisms on these four per- 
formers, leaves us at a loss how to express our admira- 
tion of a college faculty, which teaches its pupils to speak 
too fast and indistinctly, to pronounce badly, to write in 
a common place manner, and to entertain improper sec- 
tional feelings ; and which itself, out of four such alumni, 
confers the first appointment on the wrong person! To 
make this part of the treat "interesting, intellectual and 
social" — required, manifestly, neither meat nor drink. 
This part of the ceremony, was moreover, presided over 
by the archbishop himself, in great style ; and the whole 
enlivened by a good band of music. So that on the 
whole, when Mr. Eccleston came to award the prizes and 
premiums,which he did "with much imposing ceremony" 
— the people retired about noon — all wide awake ; a sig- 
nal proof of the deep interest excited in all. 

This finished the literary or pretence part of the affair. 
The real performance was yet to come off; and the real 
actors therefore remained behind. They sauntered about 
the college, — for the dinner was not quite ready. They 



AND ST. IGNATIUS. 



205 



admired the fine prospects— examined one thing and an- 
other, in dalliance with languid time — till the signal — the 
joyful signal was struck; and "I had the honour of sit- 
ting down, with other invited guests, at (to, sir, if you 
please) one of the most sumptuous and social banquets, 
it was ever my happiness to partake of." 

So to work they went; man and boy, priest and lay- 
man, from the archbishop down to the most timid fresh- 
man; at it they went, eating and drinking; drinking and 
eating; toasting and spouting; spouting and toasting; "the 
venerable (W) archbishop of Baltimore presiding, with 
much dignity and urbanity over the festive board." 

Well, what of all that? — will some reader say. Not 
much perhaps. But in these temperance times, the table 
feats of ecclesiastics, are not perhaps their most honour- 
able ones; nor the capacity to teach children how to 
"revel in the day time" — the highest recommendation of 
a college. Still more; it is hardly decorous for those who 
despise all the dainties of life — to manifest such an un- 
becoming publicity in their greediness to enjoy them 
upon every tolerable and some intolerable pretexts. 

It is not, however, chiefly because we can amuse our- 
selves or our readers, with the fooleries of these vile 
hypocrites — and in doing so turn the public ridicule and 
contempt upon their doings and pretensions — that we 
condescend to notice them. It is a small matter, that 
priest Mulledy, even though lately principal of the college, 
should make a fool of himself in his cups, and give silly 
sentiments with his wine. It is nothing to us if he 
should, at a hint from Mr. Custis, (whose misfortune it 
seems to be, to be ever ready with a speech) — bring in a 
pantomime to amuse the reverend company, and sweeten 
the intervals of drink, with Punch and Joan, or any other- 
vain trifling. Nor do we care for the poor scamps who 
are ever ready as hangers on, to make one in a dumb 
show, or degrade themselves for good meat, or sing rib- 
ald songs as the price of good drink, or smerk in ap- 
proval of the infamy of a host, in repayment for the good 
cheer had and expected. These things move us not, ex- 
cept to deep pity — or strong sorrow T , or merited contempt. 

But at these dabauches, ever and anon, things of high 
18 



206 CONJUNCTION OF ST. BACCHUS , &C. 



import leak out, things which challenge the public no- 
tice, which confirm the warnings of the people's friends, 
and reveal the true character and wicked designs, of the 
pope's minions in this country. Take for example the 
following: 

Wm. B. Lewis, Lsq, , being called on for a toast, gave the health of 
the archbishop of Baltimore, the president of the day, — who happily re- 
plied, — and offered a sentiment in honor of the Order who had founded 
and reared the Institution, in whose halls the company were partaking of 
the pleasures of cordial hospitality. To this the ex-rector of the college 
responded appropriately, and gave the health of 

William Joseph Walter, Esq., of England — one of the guests present, 
a literary friend and brother, who, in his turn, gave "The sons of St. 
Ignatius; the great promoters of enlightened education, and the firm up- 
holders of truly liberal opinions, throughout the world." 

So then, it stands confessed before all mankind, that 
archbishop Eccleston is the patron of the Jesuits; and 
that even in his moments of most complete relaxation, 
his mind never wavers in its purpose to honor them! — 
Still farther; a company of American citizens are so far 
lost to all sense of shame, all love of liberty, and all re- 
verence for God, as to drink repeated toasts in honour of 
the Jesuits! And further still, a vagabond Englishman 
dares to insult the country by propounding anew such 
sentiments! 

Here then, is the final settlement of this most import- 
ant question. Archbishop Eccleston is a Jesuit. The 
Jesuits direct all the affairs, and shape all the principles 
of the papal church in the United States. 

These are startling facts. Though we have long 
known them — we are shocked at the "contemplation of 
those approaching evils, which this new proof brings so 
clearly before our minds. Yes, we repeat it; the nation 
-cannot avoid the most dreadful calamities — from this fa- 
tal and corrupt society, unless prompt and vigorous 
measures can be taken to deliver it from the impending 
curse. 

The society of Jesus is the enemy of man. The 
whole human race should unite for its overthrow. Earth 
and heaven should rejoice together over its tomb. — For 
there is no alternative between its total extirpation, and 
the absolute corruption and degradation of mankind. 



HOI 



NUMBER XXIII. 

£apal unity— its nature, certainty, and advan- 
tage. 

One of the most common arguments of Papists against 
the reformed churches, is our want of unity, of a com- 
mon visible head, and of a judge and rule by which to 
settle and terminate all controversies. With this argu- 
ment is always united one in favour of papism, because 
it has a rule of faith, a judge of controversies, a visible 
head, and absolute unity. 

It is e:ry t@ determine whether the vwrd of God or the 
word of man, is the better rule of faith; whether our own 
judgment, reason, and conscience, or those of other men, 
be the safer guide; whether a spiritual or a temporal 
unity be preferable; and whether Christ in heaven or the 
pope in Borne, be the more glorious head. All this is 
clear enough — and the two cases supposed, are, relative- 
ly, papism and Christianity. 

But let no one suppose that the superiority of papism 
*ends even here.. How extremely difficult it must always 
be for Christians to know who is really their Christ, and 
how he was so constituted — all can tell. But how very 
easy it is to ascertain who is pope, and what prodigious 
certainty has resulted from the various changes in the 
mode of making him — and what immense advantages 
have thus, in many ways accrued to papism,— all do not 
know; and therefore we will aid them a little, 

The Jesuit Maimbourg in his Histoire du Grand 
Schisme i)' Ocident, which constitutes the viii. vol. of 
his Histories, and was dedicated by him to that cruel bigot 
Louis XIV. of France; informs us that the popes have 
been elected at different times, in very different ways. 
And then he proceeds to narrate briefly and comprehen- 
sively some of these, in historical order. We translate 
pages 11—15 on this particular subject; after perusing 
which, the reader will be better able to comprehend how 
remarkably certain and fixed the mode of creating the 



208 



PAPAL UNITY ITS NATURE, 



centre of unity, the judge of controversies, and the head 
of the church — is, and has always been. 

"It is certain," says the Jesuit, "that Jesus Christ made the first pope, 
in the person of Saint Peter, whom he directed to take care of his lambs, 
who are scattered over the earth; that this saint declared Linus his first 
successor; and that since that time all the other popes have been elected 
after the death of their predecessors, — but in modes very different. The 
people and the clergy jointly, and sometimes the clergy alone with the 
consent of the people, freely made this election by a plurality of voices, 
for the first five centuries, until after the death of pope Simplieius, 
Odoacer king of the Heruli and of Italy made a law by which under the pre- 
text of wishing to remedy the troubles and disorders which had sometimes 
occurred at the election of pope, he forbade any election in future, until 
the will of the prince should be known concerning the subject who ought 
to be chosen. This law, so contrary to the liberty of elections, was 
abolished about twenty years after, at the iv. council of Rome, under 
pope Symmachus, with the consent of kingTheodoric who reigned then 
with much wisdom and equity. But this Arian prince became bigoted 
and ferocious towards the close of life, and having murdered pope Saint 
John, in prison, he tyrannically usurped the right to create the pope him- 
self, and nominated, Felix IV. , to the pontificate. The Gothic kings 
who succeeded him, followed his example, except, however, that they 
contented themselves at last, with confirming him whom the clergy might 
elect, but who could not take possession of the pontificate, without the 
consent of the prince. Justinian, who received the empire of the Goths 
in Italy, and after him the other emperors, retained this usurped right, and 
even reduced the church to a servitude so disgraceful, that the pope elect 
was obliged to pay them a fixed sum of silver, to obtain the confirmation 
which he was obliged to ask, before he was permitted to exercise any 
function of his office. Constantine Pogonatus delivered the church from 
this infamous servitude, by abolishing this base exaction; but still the 
emperors always retained some authority in the election of popes, who 
could not be consecrated without their consent and approbation. It was 
the French to whom the church of Rome owed all her temporal gran- 
deur, and they also resorted to her to full liberty, when the emperors 
Louis le JDebonnaire, Lothaire I. and Louis II. declared by their im- 
perial constitutions, that the election of popes should be free and canoni- 
cal, according to the ancient customs. 

"During the horrible disorders of the tenth century, and in the de- 
plorable estate to which the Holy See was reduced during that period of 
its extreme desolation, by the tyranny of the Marquis of Etruria, and the 
counts of Tuscany — these tyrants and the Roman grandees, oppressed 
anew the liberty of the church, by creating and deposing popes at their 
pleasure, and according as they were more or less suitable instruments of 
their passions. Otho the Great, and after him the two other Othos, his 
son and grand son, after having destroyed the tyranny of those who 
treated the church so unworthily, retained her themselves in a kind of 
slavery, by subjecting to their authority the election of popes, who de- 
pended on them. The emperor Saint Henry, duke of Bavaria, their suc- 
cessor, restored her to full liberty, by leaving this election to the clergy 
and people of Rome, after the example of the French emperors, whose 
donation he solemnly confirmed, when he received the imperial crown 



CERTAINTY, AND ADVANTAGE 



209 



&t Rome. Conrad the Salique, changed nothing; but Henry III., hid 
son, and Henry IV., his grand son, with the consent of the Romans, and 
of Nicholas II., at the councils of Sutri and of Rome, usurped the 
power to choose, or to make others elect, whom they would have for 
pope; which, by their abuse, caused horrible troubles in the church, and 
in the end produced the war between the popes and the emperors, on the 
subject of investitures. 

Finally, the church having been still farther troubled during almost a 
century, by the anti-popes, whom the emperors and schismatics on one 
side, and the factions amongst the people and clergy of Rome on the 
other, opposed to the pontiffs legitimately elected, peace and the liberty 
of election was restored by Innocent II. For after the famous schism 
of Pierre de Leon, called Anacletus, and of Victor IV., had been entire- 
ly suppressed, chiefly by the labours of Saint Bernard, all the cardinals 
re-united under the authority of Innocent, and strengthened by the 
principal clergy of Rome, whom this pope with great address united 
with them in the sacred college, acquired so much authority, that after 
his death they alone elected pope Celistine II. , and from that time they 
have always maintained themselves in the possession of this high privi- 
lege, the senate, the people, and the rest of the clergy having finally 
ceased to take any part in it. At the death of Gregory XI , two hun- 
dred and thirty five years had elapsed since the cardinals had possessed 
the sole power to elect the pope; which since Honorius III., or, accord- 
ing to some, since Gregory X., they did, shut up in conclave; and the 
election to be legitimate and canonical, was obliged to be free, and by a 
majority of two-thirds. Gregory XI., nevertheless foreseeing the disorders 
which must arise, if a successor was notpromply elected to him, issued a 
Bull three days before his death, by which he permitted the cardinals, 
for that time only, to elect a pope by a majority of voices, and wherever 
they chose to make it." 

So far Monsieur Maimbourg. His brief and compre- 
hensive sketch comes down to the latter part of the four- 
teenth century; his particular purpose requiring him to 
terminate upon the inception of the great schism whose 
history he was about to trace. As we have translated 
the passage, we noted with our pen, the successive 
changes in principles and facts, regarding the mode of 
electing and constituting this great substitute of the Pa- 
pists for our judge of controversies and centre of unity; 
and we find that only thirty-one times, have fundamental 
variations occured during the first fourteen centuries! — 
Surely that is a happy church which is blessed with thirty- 
one tried methods by which to constitute its visible head! 
Surely that man must be unreasonable in demanding a 
mode of arriving at certainty on this important subject — 
who cannot find what will please him, in thirty-one dif- 
ferent ways! Surely there is a certainty of papal, as 
18* 



210 



PAPAL UNITY— ITS NATtJRfi, 



much greater than there is of Christian unity, as there 
are more ways to make a pope, and therefore more chan- 
ces that a man may be true pope— than there are modes 
of access to one only Mediator, who is the exclusive 
head of all Christian churches! 

It cannot be denied that the election of a pope is the 
most important affair about which Christendom can be 
concerned. It is no less than the choice of the common 
father of all the faithful, the successor of the prince of the 
apostles, the vicar of Christ himself ! It is therefore de- 
lightful to contemplate the certainty, the antiquity, and 
the divine appointment of that right, by virtue of which 
they who have for some centuries last past exercised this 
high function, were originally invested with it; and to re- 
call the harmony, peace, spirituality, and disinterested- 
ness, which they have so long and so constantly display- 
ed in its exercise. The Histoire des Conclaves, which 
lies before us, has suggested this additional argument in 
favour of the superior certainty and excellence of papal 
over Christian unity. The power of appointment, so 
often varied, and subject to such immense changes, was. 
about the middle of the twelfth century, under the ponti- 
ficate of Innocent II., engrossed exclusively by the car- 
dinals and clergy of Rome. In 1160, under Alexander 
III., these same cardinals, who had been at first simple 
cures of Rome, having become the counsellors and then 
the assistants of the pope— -in their turn assumed the ex- 
clusive power of election. For eleven centuries after 
Christ, these cardinals had no voice whatever in the 
election of pope ; and yet for above five centuries last 
past, their voice has been the only one canonically allow- 
ed to be heard in the same election ! Remarkable revo- 
lution ! For eleven centuries those whom Christ ap- 
pointed to elect his vicar were absolutely excluded from 
any voice in that election; or else for five centuries and 
more, those whom Christ never called to this awful au- 
thority, have intruded into it and thrust out the true 
electors ! Solemn manifestation of the certainty and 
scripturalness of the papal succession and unity ! 

But the absolute blessings which papal unity has con- 
ferred on mankind, are even greater than these extraor- 



CERTAINTY, AND ADVANTAGE. 



211 



dinary facts would lead us to expect. Maimbourg is 
still our authority (p. 2,) for asserting, that u Sincethe 
damnable enterprise of the ambitious Novation, who re- 
volted against pope Saint Cornelius, and by the cabal of 
the heretic African Bishop JVovatus was sacrilegiously or- 
dained bishop of Rome, and formed the first schism," — 
the great schism of the west, which commenced under 
Urban VI. — "was the twenty-ninth which separated the 
Catholic communion, and divided between different heads, 
the same church, to which by all laws human and divine, 
there should have been but one, and that in one person!" 
So that in eleven centuries, this simple question, where 
is unity, ivho is pope 6 ! has, only twenty-nine times 
rent the papacy! What an illustration of the value of 
unity! What a proof that a visible head produces it! — 
What an evidence of the necessity of a judge of contro- 
versies! What a demonstration that he settles them ! — 
Only one schism every forty years, for eleven centuries, 
upon the simple and single question, who is our judge 6 ) 
who is our visible head 6 ! Alas! poor Christians; for our 
parts, we have never been able to raise one single schism 
in eighteen centuries, as to who, what, and where was 
our invisible head; nor to produce the quarter of twenty- 
nine fundamental divisions amongst us upon all the capi- 
tal points of religion put together! 

Nor let it be supposed, for a moment, that these great 
blessings to the papacy, have been only incidental; nor 
that only a few have partaken of them; nor that they have 
been of short duration. By no means. They have 
flowed from the very nature of the case; they have ex- 
tended through successive generations;' they have en- 
grossed the whole papal world; they have been so deep 
seated as to be incapable of solution even by universal 
councils inspired, as they said, by the Holy Spirit and 
guided by infallible wisdom. Maimbourg again shall be 
our authority. He asserts (p. 3 and 4) that in the great 
schism, w T hose history he writes, u It was morally impos- 
sible to decide ivho were true popes and who anti-popes.— 
In-somuch that even a universal council which had the 
infallible assistance of the Holy Spirit for every thing 
which appertained to the faith, did not consider itself 



PAPAL UNITY : 



•ITS NATURE^ 



sufficiently enlightened to dissipate the darkness > and 
pronounce on the rights of the parties. And it finally 
judged, that to take a sure course in this uncertainty it 
was better to act by authority than by knowledge^ and to 
exert its sovereign power in deposing the two pretended 
popes, that it might give to the church, by a lawful and 
incontestable election, a head, in whom no one could 
contest the august quality, without manifest revolt,"— 
He adds, "This furious schism extended over all Christ- 
endom — without there being any visible heretics. For 
it is indubitable, that there were in the opposite parties, 
great men, celebrated jurisconsults, most learned theolo- 
gians, entire universities, and even saints, yea saints who 
had revelations and wrought miracles! There were also 
on both sides, the strongest presumptions and conjectures 
and the most plausible reasons." — After all this, and 
much more like it, he proceeds to declare (p. 6), u That 
the primacy of the pope had never been better established 
than during the schism of the Greeks; * * * and the 
unity of the Holy See, to which all the churches of 
Christendom ought to tend as lines to their common cen- 
tre, was never better preserved than during the great 
schism of the west." 

Glorious unity — which is not hurt by being destroyed; 
which constantly exists though recognised by no one ; 
which is indispensable to the very being of the church, 
and yet morally impossible to be ascertained; which is es- 
tablished to maintain peace, and has created the most ex- 
tensive, furious, complicated, and repeated schisms; nay, 
whose existence is a sure mark that the church which 
has been twenty-nine times convulsed by it, is the only 
united church on earth! Know you not, said a peace- 
maker, to a loving couple in the midst of their contention? 
— know you not, that being man and wife, ye are one? 
Sir, was the simple response, if you heard us sometimes, 
you would think we were twenty! True illustration of 
the source of our mistakes about papal unity. It is a 
real unity, such as it is; and what it is, we have now 
shown by their own testimony. 

These observations are confined to the question of 
unity, as it relates to the head of the papal church, and 



CEHTAIjSTY, and advantage. 



213 



its uncommon advantages and remarkable certainty as 
compared with the head of the Christian church. There 
is another view of the subject, equally striking and re- 
markable, which we will at present merely suggest. — It 
will be found by a careful consideration of the subject, 
that even supposing the centre of unity to be exactly 
agreed on, and the real head of the church fixed: then 
other questions which arise from the complex nature of 
the pope's character and offices, render it most admira- 
bly impossible to determine, whether he alone, or he with 
the church; whether he as bishop of Rome, or as uni- 
versal pastor; whether he as temporal head of the Roman 
church, or universal Roman head of all churches, &c, 
&c. &c — is to be heard when he does speak — or is to be 
judged to have actually spoken. A slight glance at the 
remarkable work of the Abbe Tarnburini, of the univer- 
sity of Pavia, entitled, True Idea of the Holy See — will 
give a clear notion of this part of the subject. 

But there is another difficulty still more excellent than 
this. Who — what — where is the church of Rome? — 
What is that — of whose unity we speak? Do you mean 
all the faithful? Or only all the ecclesiastics? Or only 
the priests? Or only the prelates? Or only the cardinals 
and the pope? Or only the pope? If any one will ex- 
amine the great Latin work of the celebrated Peter de 
Marca, entitled Concord of the Empire and the Priest- 
hood — he will see reason enough to be satisfied, that the 
very body which boasts of its unity, is itself not only in- 
capable of establishing its personal identity, by any rules 
of judgment established and admitted by itself ; but that 
in truth, taking its own principles as the guide of our 
judgment, w r e cannot avoid concluding it entirely out of 
existence! 

How clear and admirable then is papal unity! — A uni- 
ty predicated, first of a church, which is in fact no church 
at all — but merely a religious state; secondly, of the sin- 
gle head de facto of that supposed church, which twenty 
nine times has had two and often three heads at the same 
time; thirdly of that single head de jure, — when, they 
themselves have been morally incapable of deciding as to 
the mere right, twenty nine different times; fourthly, as 



214 CREEI) OF TME ClIURCH OF ROMEf 

to the capacity j in which that single head is to decide,— 
who occupying five separate conditions, viz* bishop 01 
Rome> universal pastor, successor of St* Peter and so 
chief of the bishops, vicar of Christ, and temporal head 
of the Roman state—and speaking in all, is to be held 
the centre of unity, no one knows in which; fifthly as to 
the subjective nature of the matter he utters, and of 
course of the required unity-— whether as to matter of fact, 
or matter of faith, or matter of morals, or matter of dis- 
ciple,— or whether as to all; for if of all, then it is a 
unity in error, as for example, aboat matter of fact in the 
case of Galileo where the unity said the sun revolved 
round the earthy— but if not binding even in matter of 
fact, then useless and nugatory^ as for exampk in the case 
of the JansenistS) whose great defence was, that the 
pope erred in saying, that the propositions condemned, 
Were in fact, taught in the books condemned! 

Admirable unity;— certain, practical, available, advan- 
tageous, beyond conception.— How incomparably pre- 
ferable to that Christian unity which findg in Christ its 
only head, in spiritual bonds its only mode of enforce- 
ment, in the graces of religion the great evidence of its 
existence, in universal peace and brotherhood its grand 
result, and in the word of God its only rule and instriK 
pent ! 



NUMBER XXIV. 

CREED OF THE CHURCH OF ROME; HER DILEMMA ANj> 
IMPOSTURE. 

All who are but tolerably conversant with the papal 
controversy— and would to God that all were even tolerably 
conversant with it— know that the antiquity of their faith, 
is one of the standard arguments of the Papists. Their 
faith, they say, is unalterable, the same every-where, and 
always ; while ours is variable., novel find uncertain, 



HER DILEMMA AND IMPOSTURE. 



215 



The object of this article is to point out, in the indu- 
bitable facts of the case, two things of great importance 
in the argument, neither of which has been strongly pre- 
sented in the books ; and which, seem to show^ very 
clearly, I. That Rome, upon her own statement of the 
case, is involved in an inextricable dilemma ; and, II. 
That on the basis of her present profession, she is, as an 
ecclesiastical organization with a fixed creed, younger 
than she herself admits Protestantism to be. 

First of all — what is the creed of the church of Rome? 
Of course the creed of Pius IV., at present, and for some- 
what less than three centuries last past. But that creed, 
had no existence before the council of Trent ; nor the 
decrees of that council, out of which it is composed, any 
authority before their confirmation by the Pope Pius IV., 
in full consistory on the 26th day of January, 1564; 
which is declared on the face of the Bull itself and the 
consistorial act, printed with the decrees. But the creed 
itself was not prepared till nearly a year afterwards. Of 
this, however, more particularly hereafter. 

But what was the creed of Rome before this creed of 
Pius IV. was issued ? What, before the council of Trent 
assembled ? This is a most important question, and we 
will answer it with precision and on the highest authority. 

Father Paul, in his History of the Council of Trent, in- 
forms us, that amongst the various points of difficulty 
which embarrassed the good fathers in their early con- 
gregations, one was as to the proper order of proceeding 
in condemning the Lutheran heresy, as it was then called; 
and another, still more grave, was, whether in regard to 
the estate of holy mother church herself, it was best to 
begin with reformation, or with doctrine, or to carry for- 
ward both together. In regard to the former subject, 
the major part considered that the proper way to proceed, 
was to take up the creed of the heretics, and condemn 
their errors point by point : a natural course, from which 
they were diverted by considering that as the first two 
heads of the Augustan (or Augsburg) confession treated 
of the Trinity and the Incarnation, and expressed sub- 
stantially the doctrine held by the council itself ; it would 
be impossible to condemn them, impolitic to approve 



216 creed of the church of home; 

them, and dangerous to pass them over in silence. In 
this state of perplexity, the legates of the pope being also 
without instructions from the pope, and the whole object 
being to spin out the time and do as little as possible ; 
cardinal Pole suggested that as all the ancient councils 
had made a profession of their faith, this ought to do the 
same in the beginning of its sessions, by publishing that 
of the church of Rome ; and it was accordingly resolved 
in a congregation held between the second and third 
sessions of the council, to make a decree with a simple 
title, and to make mention therein that they ought to 
treat of religion and reformation ; but in such general 
terms, that the creed might be recited, and passed over, 
making another decree to defer the principal points until 
another session, &c. 

When this decree was formed, adds the historian, they 
(the legates) imparted it to the prelates they trusted most y 
amongst whom the bishop of Bitonto put to their con- 
sideration, that to make a session to establish a creed made 
1200 years before, and continually believed, and now abso- 
lutely accepted by all, might be laughed at by those that 
were captious, and ill expounded by others. Again, 
continued the same prelate, to recall it (the creed) into 
memory, in regard it was repeated every week in all church- 
es, and was in the fresh memory of every one, was a thing 
superfluous and affected. That the heretics should be 
convinced by the confession, was true of those who erred 
against it; but it icas not so of the Lutherans, who believ- 
ed it as the Catholics. 

To all this, another prelate, the bishop of Chioza, 
added some pregnant words : for, said he, the reasons 
alleged might serve the heretics' turns, by saying, that 
if the confession can serve to convert infidels, overcome 
heretics, and confirm the faithful, they could not enforce 
them to believe any thing besides. 

These reasons, strong as they were, failed to convince 
the legates. Wherefore, on the 4th day of February, 
1546, the council celebrated its third session, and after 
Peter Tragliaria, archbishop of Palermo, had sung mass, 
Ambrose Caterin, of Siena, a Dominican Friar and arch- 
bishop of Torre, read the decree. The substance where- 



HER DILEMMA AND IMPOSTURE. 



217 



of, says Father Paul, was, that the Synod considering 
the importance of the two points to be treated of, that is, 
the extirpation of heresies, and reformation of manners, 
exhorteth all to trust in God and arm themselves with 
spiritual weapons; and that their diligence may have both 
beginning and progress from the grace of God, it deter- 
mineth to begin from the Confession of Faith, imitating 
the examples of the fathers, who in the principal councils 
in the beginning of the actions have opposed that buck- 
ler against the heresies, and sometimes have converted 
the infidels and overcome heretics with that alone; in 

WHICH ALL THAT PROFESS CHRISTIANITY DO AGREE. 

And here the whole was repeated word by word, without 
adding any other conclusion. And the archbishop asked 
the fathers, whether the decrees pleased them. All an- 
swered affirmatively, fyc. ( See Opere di F. Paolo Sarpi, 
Tom. I, Istoria del Concilio Tridentino Lilro II. This great 
work has been published separately in several languages, 
under the name of Pietro Soave Polano, which is an 
anagram of the author's real name.) 

It is, then, absolutely certain, that until the council of 
Trent, some one or other of the ancient and universally 
received formularies of the church of Christ, was used 
and professed, as that of the church of Rome; and it 
might seem from the foregoing statements that the one 
used at Trent, may have been the Apostles' Greed itself. 
At the very least, we are authorized to say, that from the 
council of Nice, in 324, to the third session of that of 
Trent, in 1546, there existed in the papal church no sepa- 
rate, authorized, published, general standard of faith, 
besides those common to the church of God. This seems 
irresistibly established ; and her professed faith from her 
origin up to the middle of the sixteenth century after 
Christ, that is for the first ten a half centuries of her 
apostacy, however it might differ from her real belief, 
was such as every Christian might, yea such as nearly 
all Christians do, and always did, adopt. This fact es- 
tablishes at once, the perfidy and hypocrisy of Rome, as 
well as her comparatively modern origin; and it shows at 
the same time, how it was, that through ages of practical 
corruption and apostacy, it was possible for true Christians 
19 



218 



CREED OF THE CHURCH OF ROME; 



to remain lawfully in her bosom; a possibility which we 
apprehend no longer existed after they were forced to 
profess the new, false, and corrupt creed of Trent. 

It cannot in the least vary the argument, as it regards 
the church of Rome, to flee for refuge to the general coun- 
cils following that af Nice; nor to the early orthodox 
creeds tolerated by her, and allowed to be professed by 
her subjects. For, 1, all the early creeds called orthodox, 
and all the early councils really general, treated of points 
in regard to which the church of Rome has never pro- 
fessed to differ from that of Christ. This is notoriously 
true of the council of Nice and its creed; of the council 
of Chalcedon and its creed, which was levelled chiefly 
against the errors of the Eutichians; of the first council 
of Constantinople and its creed, which differed from that 
of Nice chiefly in being more full and minute as to the 
procession of the Holy Ghost; of the council of Ephesus f 
and its decisions (rather than creed) against the Nesto- 
rians. The general fact is the same in regard to the 
creed of lrenceus y and equally so in regard to the famous 
one of Aihanasius.* 2. Because these creeds were never 
of public and specific authority in the church of Rome. 
3. They are irreconcileable with that of Pius IV. 4, 
They aie held by the great body of the church of Christ 
to this day; and are even publicly professed by large por- 
tions of it; standing m this respect, on the same footing 
with that of Nice — as we shall presently show. 

Let it however, be borne in mind that there is an era, 
before the creed of Nice; during which, the creed com- 
monly called the apostles'* creed, was the only one which 
could have been in existence in the church of God. And 
to this hour there is not a true Christian on earth, who 
does not adopt this venerable standard, as expressing the 
analogy of faith. For as God himself, in the OldTes- 

*The reader will find all the five creeds mentioned in the text, on 
pages 28- — 31 of the Catholicus Veterum Consensus, &c. , in the end 
of the Corpus et Syntagma Confessionum, Geneva, 1654. This no- 
ble work, for which the world is indebted to Gasper Laursntius 
is out of print; and ought to be re-printed in an English dress, or Latin 
and English, and possessed by every educated Protestant. What a mercy 
to the world it would have been, if all modern theologians had studied it! 



HER DILEMMA AND IMPOSTURE. 



219 



lament, has given in the ten commandments, a perfect 
summary of the rule of duty; and Christ our Saviour, 
in the New, has provided us in what is commonly called 
the Lord's prayer, with a perfect rule of supplication; so 
the early church of God, possibly even while the spirit of 
inspiration still lingered in it, has given to us this true 
model of the analogy, and summary of our belief; and 
all ages have consented that it is good, true, and profit- 
able. 

Here then, are distinct and repeated eras, in which the 
church of Rome has, on her own showing, distinctly al- 
tered her rale of action, but towards her own children 
and tow r ards the world at large. There was an era near- 
ly three centuries long, during which if her story is true, 
her demands were satisfied if her children believed the 
apostles' creed; and all in her communion secured eternal 
rest on that ancient platform. Then came another era, 
even from Nice to Trent, when besides the apostles' 
creed, that of Nice also was obliged to be known and 
believed. How then shall we get on? Shall we say that 
men were saved for three centuries before Nice; and must 
all be damned, in exactly the same circumstances, for 
twelve centuries between Nice and Trent? And yet all 
the while- — the faith of the church unalterable? Or shall 
we say, all before Nice are damned for want of an ex- 
plicit knowledge and adoption of the faith contained in 
its symbol? And still the faith of the church unalter- 
able? Or must we confess there is no difference between 
the two creeds; and so accuse the church of sending 
people to hell, for not knowing, or for refusing a thing 
purely indifferent or superfluous? 

The reader will see at once, that instead of helping the 
case of Rome it only aggravates it, to make new eras 
between Nice and Trent; and that it multiplies the diffi- 
culties to allow any of the creeds, whether public or pri- 
vate, promulged during the ages between those two coun- 
cils — to have been authorised creeds of that church, and 
to have contained points of difference between it and the 
reformed churches. So also it will be perceived that the 
argument pressed above, as between the apostles' creed 
and that of Nice; applies with far greater force as be- 



220 



CREED OF THE CHURCH OF ROME; 



tween the creed of Trent, and all the others. And it is 
this last difficulty, which seems perfectly insuperable as 
a practical one, in the controversy of Rome with Pro- 
testants. Here we stand — asserting our belief, ex animo, 
in the apostles' creed, and in those of the councils of 
Nice, Chalcedon, Constantinople, and Ephesus; on the 
first of these, Rome, by her own showing, admitted all 
the world to her communion and to heaven, for three cen- 
turies ; and for twelve additional centuries she demand- 
ed, nothing more, than the belief of them all— if indeed 
so much. But now, for nearly three hundred years, she 
sends all the w T orld to hell, just on the same terms she 
sent them to heaven for fifteen centuries; and requires us 
to believe a new creed, made at Trent, utterly different 
from all that went before it. Different in points funda- 
mental; and therefore they who were saved without them, 
were saved in ignorance or rejection of fundamental 
points; and so, why not we? Or different in points not 
fundamental; and so why pressed on us, at the risk of 
our perdition, against our consciences? 

This argument seems to us conclusive; the dilemma 
inextricable. Is the faith of Rome invariable? Then 
why do her creeds vary so shockingly? Or why have 
more than one? — Is the apostles' creed identical with 
that of Pius IV.? If not, they cannot both contain the 
faith of Rome and that faith be at the same time, invari- 
able through all time. If Rome considers them identi- 
cal, why create schism by pressing that of Pius, on those 
who cannot adopt it, but can joyfully adopt that of the 
apostles? — But if Rome considers them, not identical — 
as in truth they are not, — then the creed of Rome has 
fundamentally varied— as her own standards attest; and 
her faith, instead of being uniform, is more absolutely 
variant from itself — nay inreconcileable with itself — than 
that of any other church true or false that has had a 
creed. — 

We wait an answer; commending the subject to our 
learned ecclesiastics, as being more worthy of their 
thoughts than the innumerable trifles of diet, raiment, 
chanting, and all the littlenesses that makeup the round 
of their empty and tawdry superstition. 



HER DILEMMA 



AND IMPOSTURE. 



221 



Let us, in the mean time, turn the other edge of the 
subject; which if we mistake not, is as hard and as sharp 
as the one that has been just laid over for trial by the 
priests. We come now to speak of the posture of Rome, 
as exhibited by her present creed. 

In point of historic truth, the Roman Catholic church 
never had any authorised confession of faith except the 
creed of Pius IV. The ancient, particular churches of 
the city of Rome, doubtless received, like the rest of 
Christendom, the apostles' creed as the symbol of their 
faith; and like the rest, may have adopted the creeds of 
the first four general councils named above. But the 
early councils were not called by, nor out of the Latin 
church— which indeed hardly existed, as an organized 
body. They were essentially Greek councils, made up of 
eastern bishops, and they set forth the creed, not of the pa- 
paly but of the Christian church of those ages. The 
bodies which formed those early creeds, were no more 
papal than those were which formed the creeds of the 
reformation. The Synod of Dort was just about as 
much a papal Synod, as the Synod of Nice was, in any 
proper or historical statement of the facts of the tw^o ca- 
ses; one being a council of the reformed churches, about 
things not specially relating to the papacy; the other of 
Christian churches before the origin of the apostacy. — 
The creeds of the early councils w 7 ere intended to settle 
the doctrine of the church of God, principally in regard 
to the person of Christ; those of the modern reformed bo- 
dies first issued, settled the creed of the church of God 
m regard chiefly, to the work of Christ. In the former 
creeds the oriental churches took the lead — and the pa- 
pacy had no other part but to substitute glosses, and cor- 
rupt the spirit of the doctrine, from the moment of her 
apostacy. In the latter, the western churches acted; and 
in regard to them, the papacy participated only so far as 
she had power to kill the saints, to resist the truth, and 
to fill the earth w T ith darkness and blood. Standing at 
an immeasurable distance from the real spirit of both sets 
of confessions, and of all the churches wdiich produced 
them; she holds forth in her clenched and polluted hands, 
the creed of Trent — which is her only authorised and 
19* 



222 



CREED OF THE CHURCH OF ROME; 



veritable confession of faith; and which, like herself 
amongst nominal churches, is the most unreasonable, un- 
scriptural, erroneous, and corrupt, of all that ever exist- 
ed under the name of Christian. This is the recorded 
evidence and summary at once, of her absolute and final 
apostacy from God; and the more she urges it upon the 
church of Christ, the greater is its conviction that she is 
the synagogue of Satan; and the stronger are her denun- 
ciations against the saints of the Most High, for their 
steadfast refusal to sell God's truth for the most absurd 
and profitless of all lies, the clearer is the evidence, that 
she is guided by the spirit of Antichrist, and hastening in 
the footsteps of the son of perdition! 

It is hardly possible to suppose a human creed, as be- 
ing first perfectly made, and after that a church to match 
it. Systems of opinion are of slow growth, when great 
masses of men are to concur in them. But this is equal- 
ly true of the church of Christ as of the church of Rome; 
equally of the western as of the oriental churches. So 
that whatever advantage of this kind may be demanded 
and allowed to the church which holds the creed of Pius 
IV., and which we admit existed and believed portions 
of that creed, for above a thousand years before it was 
put into form; the very same advantage, on the very same 
principles, must be allowed to all the reformed churches 
— which we trace with perfect clearness, in their memo- 
rials, their fidelity, their sufferings, and their blood shed 
by Rome — even from the days of the apostles of the 
Lord. It is readily admitted, for example, that the pa- 
pal sect may have~ worshipped the consecrated wafer — for 
a considerable period before we find the public and set- 
tled proof that this gross departure from primitive Chris- 
tianity, was generally received amongst them. But the 
same mode of investigation obliges us to allow, that the 
churches of Christ which protested against this foolish 
and brutal idolatry, had also, and for a period at least 
equally extended, been firmly settled in their better and 
purer faith. When Rome has found occasion to add a 
chapter to her creed, enforcing some horrible dogma; the 
church of God has also had occasion to add to the pub- 
lic evidences of her mode of understanding divine truth, 



HER DILEMMA AND IMPOSTURE. 223 

some formal testimony; and in all such cases, the force 
of such proof would be precisely equal — if it were not 
that as the great starting point of both, viz: the Lord 
Jesus, his apostles and his word, are all with us and 
against Rome; so every conclusion must be for our anti- 
quity and against hers, for our purity and for her corrup- 
tion. Thus, to illustrate by the example already used; 
as there is nothing in the word of God allowing the 
worship of the consecrated wafer, the inference is irrest- 
ible that they who refuse to worship it, are more likely 
to agree with the Bible than those who worship it; that is, 
they are pure and the others corrupt in faith. And for 
the very same reason, — when we find that in the twelfth, 
tenth, or eighth century after Christ, the Romanists wor- 
shipped the consecrated wafer and the Christians refused 
to do it, — the Bible being silent on the subject; the con- 
clusion cannot be resisted, that the Christians had always 
refused to worship it, and that the Papists had lately, or 
at least long since the Bible was given, commenced the 
practice. And if the Bible, instead of being silent, is 
positive and clear for us, and against Rome — as in fact 
it is; then that which was violently probable before — be- 
comes certain; and the purity and antiquity of our faith, 
and the novelty and corruption of that of Rome-— are abso- 
lutely established. 

In our present proof that the authorised creed of Rome 
is amongst the very youngest of all existing creeds, true 
or false, we shall omit the three first eras of the church of 
God, in that great compass of centuries which follow the 
last of the true general councils; and confine ourselves to 
the fourth and last era only. We will bring nothing 
from the era that preceded the great Celtic attempt at re- 
formation in the south of Europe; nothing from the era 
between that glorious but unfortunate attempt and the 
Sclavonic effort at reformation in the east of Europe; 
nothing from the era between that and the reformation of 
the sixteenth century 5 in central Europe. It is from the 
fourth era only, the era following the reformation of Lu- 
ther, that we at present draw our proofs. And recent 
in comparison, as this event is, when put in contrast with 
the arrogant pretensions of Rome; we will show beyond 



224 



CREED OF THE CHURCH OF ROME; 



the possibility of cavil, that the authorised creeds of Pro- 
testantism, are older than the authorised creed of Rome! 

The Corpus et Syntagma Confessionum, of which we 
have spoken before, contains thirteen creeds, issued by 
the reformed churches, in the midst of their contentions 
with Rome, in the sixteenth century. We will briefly 
set down the names and dates of these creeds; altering 
the method of the learned and accurate Gaspar Lauren- 
tins, for one more nearly chronological. We have con- 
sulted a multitude of authors, embracing nearly all the 
original authorities; and believe every material statement 
may be considered inexpugnable. 

I. The Confession of Augsburg; presented to the Em- 
peror Charles V., at the Diet of Augsburg, in 1530, 
by John, duke and elector of Saxony, George, mar- 
quis of Brandenburg, Earnest, duke of Lunenburg, 
Philip, landrave of Hesse, John Frederick, duke of 
Saxony, Francis, duke of Lunenburg, Wolfgang, 
prince of Anhalt, the Senate and Magistrates of 
Nurenburg, and the Senate of Reutlengen; whose 
names are subscribed to the copy before us. This con- 
fession w T as originally drawn up by Philip Melancthon; 
but, de improviso, as he expresses himself, in his apolo- 
gy. It was presented to the emperor Ferdinand, in 
Diets of the Empire, in 1558 and 1561. It is the creed 
of the Lutheran body generally. 

II. The Confession of the Four Cities, viz., of Stras- 
burg (anciently called Argentina — whence the Confes- 
sion Argentine,) Constance, Memmengen, and Lindeau; 
whose ambassadors presented it to the emperor Charles 
V., at the same diet, as the Augsburg Confession; viz., 
in 1530. It embraces twenty-three chapters, besides a 
preface, introduction, and peroration. 

III. The Confession of Basle, or Mullhausen; publish- 
ed in 1532, by the former city, and embraced by the 
latter, in 1561. 

IV. The Bohemian Confession; compiled from the 
ancient confessions of the Waldenses, and submitted to 
Luther, Melancthon, and the University of Wittemburg, 
in 1532 ; afterwards approved by Vergerius, by Bucer, 
by Musculus, &c; presented by the barons and nobles 



HER DILEMMA AND IMPOSTURE. 



225 



of Bohemia, to king Ferdinand at Vienna, in 1535. 
This is the creed of that church which has for so many 
ages before, and so dreadfully even since this creed was 
composed, suffered under the cruel persecutions of Rome. 

V. The Helvetic Confession; this ancient and remark- 
able confession was drawn up by a convention from the 
evangelical cities and churches of Switzerland, in 1536 ; 
Henry Bullinger, Oswald Myconius, Simon Grynaeus, 
together with Capito and Bucer, were its original com- 
pilers. It was adopted by all the churches of Switzerland; 
it was sent by the hands of Capito and Bucer to Wittem- 
burg, and there approved; as it was afterwards by the Pro- 
testant princes at Smalcald ; it was formally approved 
by the churches of England, Scotland, France, and Hol- 
land ; and by many of those of Poland, Hungary, and 
Germany. It is the combined work of Zuinglians and 
Calvinists ; and may perhaps be considered as having 
the same relation to the former, as the Augsburg Confes- 
sion has to the Lutherans. 

VI. The Saxon Confession; drawn up in the year 1551, 
at the Synod of Wittemburg ; and sent to the council of 
Trent j then in session. The copy before us is subscribed 
by John Bugenhagen, Martin Wolfius, Joachim 
Camerarius, Philip Melancthon, and twenty-seven 
others, pastors, professors and doctors ; after whose 
names follow acts of adhesion by divers princes and 
churches. This confession may be considered a more 
mature reiteration, by different persons in part, and under 
different circumstances, of the general sentiments of that 
of Augsburg. 

VII. The Confession of Wirtemburg; this also was 
sent to the council of Trent, before whom it was laid on 
the 24th of January, 1552, by order of Christopher, duke 
of Wirtemburg ; as containing the creed of the reformed 
churches in his dominions. 

VIII. The French Confession; drawn up in the synod 
of Paris, in the year 1559, in the midst of persecution 
and affliction. It was presented by Theodore Beza to 
king Charles IX., at the Colloquy of Poissy, in 1561, 
in the name of the churches of France. Three originals 
of it were at first made, on account of the violence of the 



* 



226 



CREED OF THE CHURCH OF ROME, 



times, and the fear of its destruction ; of which one was 
sent to Geneva, and perhaps is still preserved in its 
archives, one of the grandest monuments of the glory 
of that city ; for the confession was the work of her own 
illustrious Calvin. It was signed by the queen of Na- 
varre ; by her son, afterwards Henry IV., king of 
France; by the prince of Conde ; by Louis, count of 
Nassau ; by Gaspar Coligny, admiral of France ; and 
by the pastors and elders, who sat in that synod. 
Amongst the famous signatures to the exemplar before 
us, (added, we presume at the synod of Rochelle, in 
1561) are those of Beza, Chandieu, du Moulin, Arnaud, 
Banc, and others ; to the number, in all, of twenty-seven 
representatives of the churches and departments. This 
creed still continues to be the symbol of the reformed 
church of France. The reader who has any taste for 
such studies, is particularly referred to Quick's Synodicon, 
in which the developement of this interesting creed and 
church, is traced through the original memorials ; a work 
which every student of ecclesiastical history ought to be 
ashamed to confess he had not studied. 

IX. The Belgic Confession; prepared and published 
in French, in L561, as an exposition of the faith of the 
persecuted churches of Flanders, Artois, and Hainault ; 
confirmed and published in Dutch, by the Belgic Synod 
of 1579; and then in Latin in 1581. Five articles of 
this creed, viz., 1. Divine Predestination. 2. The 
death of Christ and the redemption of man. 3. Man's 
corruption. 4. The method of conversion to God. 5. 
The perseverance of the saints ; were the subjects of the 
great doctrinal controversy in Holland in the early part 
of the seventeenth century, and of the decrees of the famous 
synod of Dort held in 1618 and 1619. The canons of 
that illustrious synod, in the copy before us, are signed 
by representatives from the churches, provinces and free 
cities of Holland, and by those from eight foreign com- 
monwealths, members of the synod. These names, 
amounting to above eighty, to which are added a num- 
ber of others of the rulers of the provinces — embrace 
many of the most illustrious divines and scholars of that 
age, throughout Europe ; who, after the most careful and 



HER DILEMMA AND IMPOSTURE. 



22? 



deliberate investigation, and after solemnly swearing to 
decide only according to what they should judge to be 
taught in the word of God ; unanimously approved and 
subscribed these clear, moderate, evangelical, but most 
foully misrepresented decisions. We recommend to the 
reader, a small volume published at Utica, 1831, con- 
taining Dr. Thomas Scoffs translation and observations 
on the articles and events of this synod ; to which is 
added by the anonymous editor, A Harmony of the Con- 
fessions, fyc, in which five of the confessions mentioned 
in this list, and seven more modern, are collated on a 
number of the leading doctrines of Christianity. The 
Belgic Confession, is to this day the symbol of the Dutch 
reformed churches in all quarters of the earth. 

X. The English Confession; in 1547, Cranmer set 
forth twelve homilies; the liturgy was compiled in 1548, 
by Cranmer, Somerset, Ridly, and Peter Martyr, from the 
Missals of Sarum, Bangor, York, Hereford and Lincoln, 
and revised and corrected by Bucer, in 1551; but before 
this, in 1536, the Convocation had agreed on five articles 
concerning faith, and five concerning ceremonies; the 
'articles of faithj were composed in 1552, and the Cate- 
chism in 1553. But in 1562, under Elizabeth, the w T ork 
was completed, by the adoption and publication, by the 
convocation, called the Synod of London; when the 
Thirty Nine Articles, JewelVs Apology, and JVowelPs 
Catechism, were aproved and published; the first to pre- 
serve the internal union of the church in doctrine and 
w r orship; the second against the calumnies of the Papists; 
and the third to imbue the minds of youth with pure 
principles. Humphrey, in Vita Jewelli, p. 177. says the 
Jlpology was "approved by the Queen, published by the 
counsel of all the bishops and other clergy, as it w r as also 
composed and written by the author, as the public con- 
fession of the Catholic and Christian faith of the En- 
glish church, in which is taught our agreement with the 
German, Helvetic, French, Scotch, Genevese and other 
pure churches." This is important to remember, as the 
English was the only thoroughly Prelatical church of the 
reformation; and as these venerable standards thus com- 
pletely imbued with the spirit of that glorious era, still 



228 



CREED OF THE CHURCH OF HOME; 



remain the symbols of that church, and substantially of 
all those affiliated to her. Divine right goes back only 
to that bloody bigot Archbishop Laud; and Puseyism 
is but of yesterday, 

XI. Confession of the Pelatinate; published by John 
Casimir, Count Palatine of the Rhine and Duke of Ba- 
varia, as containing the faith of the churches in his do- 
minions; but was drawn up under the eye, if not by the 
hand of his illustrious father Frederick III., Elector 
Palatine, &c; and by him avouched and proclaimed in 
the Diet of the German Empire, in 1 566. 

XII. The Scottish Confession; the Protestant church 
in Scotland began to assume a regular form about the 
year 1560, by the labours chiefly of John Knox, the 
iriend and disciple of Calvin; during that year the re- 
formers sent a petition and confession to the Scotch Par- 
liament, containing a statement of their doctrines, with a 
protestation against the errors of Rome. The first Gen- 
eral Assembly of the kirk in Scotland met on the 20th of 
December, 1561; and the same year, the First Book of 
Discipline, composed by Knox, was presented to the Con- 
vention of Estates. The received Confession of Faith, 
was published in the vulgar tongue in 1568; and was 
solemnly adopted in Parliament, as the national faith, in 
the year 1580. The Covenant was adopted by the Scot- 
tish king, nobles, clergy, church and nation, in 1588; 
was revived in 1638; and was accepted by the English 
Parliament, church and people, in 1643. In June of this 
last named year, the famous Assembly of Divines met at 
Westminster; it was called by the Long Parliament of 
England, equally out of all the counties of that kingdom, 
and consisted of one hundred and twenty divines— to 
whom ten peers and twenty commoners were added by 
Parliament; and afterwards a few commissioners from 
Scotland were incorporated with the body. The stand- 
ards of doctrine, church order, and discipline agreed on 
by this illustrious Assembly, were approved by the civil 
and ecclesiastical authorities of England and Scotland; 
and remain to this day the professed standards of all the 
Presbyterian churches throughout the world, that speak 
the English language; and which unitedly constitute, 



HER DILEMMA AND IMPOSTURE. 



229 



perhaps, the most extended, united, and efficient portion 
of the Protestant churches. 

XIII. The Polish Confession; agreed to with unani- 
mous consent, in the Synod of Czenger ; to which was 
added the Conciliate on the Lord's Supper, agreed on in 
the General Synod of Sendomir in the year 1570, by the 
evangelical ministers of the Helvetic Confession, of the 
Augsburg Confession, and of the ancient Waldenses, 
scattered through Great and Little Poland, Lituania and 
Samagitia; and at the same time, and by the same au- 
thority, a brief Confession of the Mediator, These con- 
fessions and acts were confirmed, and embraced by vari- 
ous general synods, as those of Wladislau, Cracow, Xan- 
sen, Petercau, Torunen, &c. &c; in the subscriptions to 
which are found the names of all the great lights of the 
early Polish churches. 

We offer no apology to the reader for this long ajid 
minute array of facts. Indeed we rather suppose, that 
unless his knowledge is far greater, or his curiosity far 
less than is common, he will thank us for the labour and 
time bestowed in gathering and setting them in order. 

Looking at this phalanx of churches and nations, there 
are three points of very great interest, and of some im- 
portance in the present argument to which we call atten- 
tion for a moment. The first is, the agreement of these 
creeds amongst themselves; the second, their accordance 
with, or at least their estimate of the ancient creeds of 
which we have spoken in the forepart of this paper; and 
the third, their repugnance to the creed of Pius IV. — the 
creed of Rome. In regard to the first of these points, 
we need only say, every scholar knows that all the re- 
formed churches considered their general agreement in 
fundamental truth not only real, but indispensable; while 
every true child of God has sweet and indwelling expe- 
rience, that there is, of a truth, allowed to us here below, 
a fellowship one with another, as long as we walk in 
light. — (1 John i. 7.) To any who may have neither 
this knowledge nor experience, we add, that a Harmony 
and Concordance of these thirteen Confessions, digested 
into articles embracing the principal heads of religion, 
have been actually and long ago formed; of which one 3 



230 



CREED OF THE CHURCH OF ROME; 



containing thirteen articles, thus digested, is printed in 
the beginning of the Corpus et Syntagma, several times 
referred to. On the second head of the three above stat- 
ed, we cite as examples only, that the Confession and 
Exposition of the Swiss churches, towards the end of the 
xi. chapter, adopts the symbols of Nice, Constantinople, 
Ephesus and Chalcedon, with that of Athanasius, all by 
name, and again still more expressly, towards the close 
of the xvii. chap., the apostles' creed; that the French 
Confession, in its v. section, names and approves the 
apostles', the Nicene, and the Athanasian creed; that the 
English Confession does the same thing in its viii. arti- 
cle; and that the Confession of the Palatinate, after doing 
the same thing, repeats and largely paraphrases the apos- 
tles' creed, as the particular expression of its own faith. 
And as to the third point, a fair and minute comparison 
of the Protestant confessions with that of Rome, will 
show that they differ from it irreconcileably, 1. As to the 
object of religious worship; 2. As to what is the word of 
God; 3. As to the authority of Scripture; 4. As to the na- 
ture, constitution, authority, and objects of the church of 
Christ; 5. As to the nature, the penalty, and the remis- 
sion of sin; 6. As to the mode of access to God; 7. As to 
the nature and means of regeneration, sanctification, and 
practical holiness of heart and life; 8. As to the future 
state of the dead. These are samples only; and it must 
be confessed, every one of the points stated is fundamen- 
tal in all religion, and vital in the Christian system. 

Now for this venerable standard of Rome, — this creed 
of Pius IV. We have before our eyes, the Canons and 
Decrees, in Latin, of the most holy and cecuminical tri- 
dentine council. The edition is that of Brussels 1688 7 
in 24mo.; published summa privilegii. From this we 
find that the first session of the council was held on the 
13th of December, 1545; and father Paul tells us this 
session was principally taken up with singing a mass 
to the Holy Ghost. We find that the creed repeated in 
the third session; celebrated on the 4th of February, J 546, 
was word for word the creed of the first council of Con- 
stantinople, which was the third general council; a creed 
nearly identical with that of Nice. We find that the 



RER DILEMMA AND IMPOSTURE. 



231 



twenty-fifth and last session of the council was held on 
the third and fourth days of December, 1563 — about 
eighteen years after the first session; and that the council 
broke up cursing all heretics in the gross, and by accla- 
mation: a work which father Paul tells us the cardinal of 
Lorraine of the bloody house of Guise, was the loudest and 
heartiest of all the fathers, in performing. We have be- 
fore said that the Bull of confirmation of the council was 
signed on the 26th of January, 1564; that Bull, occupy- 
ing seven pages, is printed at the end of the Decrees and 
Canons, and is signed by Pius IV., and by twenty- six 
cardinals, making the consistory in which the approval 
was recorded. 

But let the reader remark, that although the canons and 
decrees of Trent form the basis of the Roman creed; they 
are not that very creed itself. On the night of December 
24th, 1559, John Angelo de Medici w T as elected pope; 
and afterwards took the name of Pius IV. This man, 
says John Jewell, bishop of Sarum, one of the best and 
most learned men of his day — became pope by corrupt- 
ing the cardinals, purchasing votes, and undermining 
his rivals; and when pope, imprisoned and murdered 
cardinal Caraffa, who had been his tool in rising; in 
short, that he was a simoniacal pope, a heretic, and a 
man of blood. This John Angelo de Medici, drew up and 
recorded in the apostolic chancery, on the 9th of Decem- 
ber, 1564, a Bull, entitled Super forma juramenta prof es- 
sionis fidei, and beginning, Injunctum nobis, 8fc; w^hich 
contains and sets forth the present true, real and only dis- 
tinctive public and authorised creed of the holy Catholic, 
Roman and apostolic church — the mother and mistress of 
churches! A creed as enormous in substance, as it is 
unauthorised in its origin; a creed at once novel, schis- 
matical and corrupt, proving the fact and establishing the 
period of the complete and final apostacy of the church 
of Rome; but whether true or false, much later than most 
of the creeds of the reformation — younger than many of 
them by at least a generation! 

This argument, like the one that preceded it, seems to us 
perfectly conclusive. And if we are capable of apprecia- 
ting the force of truth, the two together irresistibly es- 



232 ELIZA ANN o'NEAL, AND HER "RESCUED CHILD. 

tablish; 1. That if Rome gives a true account of herself, 
she is involved in an inextricable dilemma with respect 
to her creed: 2. That the true state of the case establish- 
es upon her, the most gross and insolent imposture in 
regard to the whole subject. 

We commend the case to the consideration of Protest- 
ants, that they may see how strong and noble a cause 
is theirs; and to Papists, that they may discover how 
idle and unfounded are the delusions to which they trust, 
and how just is the scorn with which right reason and 
true learning, never cease to regard the impudent char- 
latanism of their priests. 



NUMBER XXV. 

ELIZA ANN O'NEAL, AND HER RESCUED CHILD. 

The statement published below, appeared in the Sun 
newspaper, of the 27th of July (1839.) That paper is 
the most extensively circulated, of any published in Bal- 
timore; and being a penny paper circulates amongst those 
portions of our population from which our more pretend- 
ing six pennies, are excluded. The reader will observe 
also, that the statement is sworn to, and the signature of 
a city magistrate added. It is impossible therefore, but 
that the knowledge of the transaction thus made public, 
must have reached all directly interested in it; if not the 
entire Baltimore community. After the lapse of a month, 
no denial is published on the part of the Papists; whence 
we conclude the statement is true. 

No notice whatever is taken of the audacious conduct 
of the Papists, by any of our city papers; nor by papers 
published elsewhere, so far as we have observed or heard; 
and the statement appeared in the Sun, as an advertise- 
ment! What free, independent, disinterested, vigilant, 
and Christian-like guardians of public virtue, order and 



ELIZA ANN 5 NEAL, AND HER RESCUED CHILD. 233 

freedom, our newspaper conductors are! A public insti- 
tution attempts by fraud and violence to retain the ille- 
gal possession of a child, against its own and only pa- 
rent; and this avowedly upon principles of religious pro- 
selytism and intolerance, alike insulting to the public 
faith, and contemptuous to the public authorities; and not 
a voice is raised to vindicate religion, to uphold the ma- 
jesty of the law, or to enforce the sacred claims of nature 
herself! Oh! land to be pited, where vice no longer 
fears either punishment or exposure; where the friends of 
virtue regard with indifference or at least in silence, the 
most atrocious violations of her firmest safeguards. 

This is the fifth or sixth case in which some of the Pa- 
pists of Baltimore have attempted to possess themselves 
of the female children of Protestants— by fraud, force, or 
seduction, within six years. The one immediately pre- 
ceding this, — the case of Eliza Burns, was foiled by 
the great diligence and promptitude of the child's friends. 
Our readers will remember the case, as we published sev- 
eral articles about it; and we are not likely to forget it, as 
General Williamson and young Mr. Tiernan threatened 
to put us to death, for our share in rescuing the orphan; 
even although it was done by due process of law. (See 
pp. 137—59 of this vol.) Here again the benevolence of 
the priests and nuns, and the most pious intentions of 
their male and female coadjutors in society, have been 
rendered abortive; and now by rather a shorter process. 
The mother very properly went and took her child. 

And must we constantly remind the Papists, that the 
reformed in Baltimore are four to their one; and that 
while it is unreasonable to expect four men to be fright- 
ened by one, it is still more absurd in the weaker party to 
provoke a just indignation by ceaseless outrages, and to 
put to naught their own best safeguard, namely strict 
obedience to law? The newspapers may be muzzled by 
their patronage, or the fear of losing it; politicians by 
their votes, or the danger of not getting them. But the 
mass of men seek no offices, own no newspapers, have 
no favors to ask, and dispise all attempts at intimidation. 
This great mass of Protestant men, and as the present 
case shows, women too — has borne already more than 
20* 



234 ELIZA ANN oVEALj AND HER RESCUED CHILD. 



ever was borne before in any other land, with an insult- 
ing, domineering, superstitious minority; who under the 
dictation of corrupt and insolent ecclesiastics, lose no 
occasion of doing acts, which are intolerable; and which 
indicate what is to be expected, as they get more 
and more foothold amongst us. We advocate the 
strictest obedience to law; therefore we are for obliging 
those who thus dispise and violate it, to keep it towards 
others, while they enjoy its protection themselves. And 
therefore, cordially rejoice, at every proof that the com- 
munity will no longer tolerate the audacious transgres- 
sions, to which the priests and nuns have been accus- 
tomed. 



TO THE CITIZENS OF BALTIMORE. 

The following statement of facts is respectfully submitted to the citizens 
of Baltimore, for their consideration: — 

Tn the spring of 1829, I resided in Buren street, near the jail, at that 
time I was dreadfully afflicted with the inflammatory rheumatism, to so 
deplorable an extent that I had but little hope of recovery — was obliged 
to break up housekeeping, and, by the advice of a physician, remove 
into the country. 1 had two children at that time, who are still living; 
one of them I determined to take with me, and a lady of the Protestant 
profession hearing of my severe afflicted state, came to my residence, and 
kindly offered to take the other child, (a little girl,) educate and raise her 
as her own, to which I consented. A Catholic lady of my acquaintance, 
hearing this, came to my house, and insisted positively that the lady 
should not have the child; that she valued her soul more than ten thous- 
and worlds, and said that she could and would get her into the Female 
Orphan Asylum as a boarder, and that she would pay her board. She 
promised me faithfully that I should have my child again, in case of my 
recovery, (of this fact I have witness,) stating at the same time that the 
child should never be bound out from that institution. I finally consent- 
ed to resign my child to the Catholic lady, in consideration of this pro- 
mise, and she was accordingly entered as a boarder in that institution. 

After several years of severe affliction, I fortunately partially recover- 
ed my health, and believing myself to be capable of taking care of my 
child again, I determined to take her with me to Virginia. I made ap- 
plication for my daughter at the institution, to the Sister Superior, in the 
month of June, 1838. The Sister informed me that they were not per- 
mitted to leave the institution until they had made their first communion, 
and that my daughter would make it in 1839, at which time I could have 
her. With this statement I was perfectly satisfied, and returned to the 
country. 

Last May, I again came to Baltimore, for the purpose of taking my 
daughter home w ith me. On applying this second time, a similar state- 
ment was made, with the additional information that my daughter had 
not made her first communion, was net at preseut pious enough to do so, 
and that it was postponed until another year. 



ESCAPE OF A NUN, &C. 



235 



My daughter hearing this was much grieved, and requested me to wait 
on the ladies who constitute the Board of Directors. In accordance with 
my child's wish, I waited on Mrs. Tiernan, and she advised me to wait 
on the Board, stating that there was no doubt that they would give me my 
child, and treating me with great kindness and politeness. I next waited 
on the Board, (the 1st Monday in July, I think it was,) I stated my wish 
to them; they questioned me as to who was my father confessor; I told 
them that I did not confess to any person. They next enquired who was 
my teacher; I answered that God was my teacher. The President of the 
Board then remarked, that I was a pretty woman to raise a child, and 
that I was not fit to have her — in which sentiments the other ladies 
thought proper to express their concurrence. I told them that I had been 
several times on this errand, and had not gained any satisfaction. The 
President then thought proper to inform me — 4 'You have got satisfaction 
now; you had better go home, go to the priest, read your book, and then 
you will be better satisfied." I then observed that I would have my 
child; to which the answer was — "If you get her, you get her by force," 

On Thursday last, July 25th, 1839, I hired a hack, and, in company 
with two female friends, who went to protect me, took my child, assist- 
ed her in the carriage, and brought her away. A person there in the ap- 
pearance of a gentleman, attempted to take her from the arms of her 
mother. I regret I do not know who this valiant individual is; because 
if I did, his name should be published through the papers of this city; 
but thanks to my female protectors, we conquered him. 

ELIZA ANN O'NEAL. 



Personally appeared before me, one of the Justices of the Peace, in and 
for the city of Baltimore, Eliza Ann O'Neal, and made oath that 
the above statement is a true account of the occurrence as above detailed. 

Sworn before JEREMIAH STORM. 



NUMBER XXVI. 

ESCAPE OF A NUN FROM THE CARMELITE PRISON IN 
AISQUITH STREET. 

On the 18th of August, (1839) being the sabbath day, 
about noon, a nun, who proved to be Olevia Neal, for- 
merly of Charles Co. Md., but for the last nineteen 
years, a prisoner called sister Isabella; succeeded in 
getting out of the Carmelite nunnery in Aisquith street, 
and after being repulsed by several families, was received 



236 



ESCAPE OF A NUN FROM THE 



and protected by a worthy citizen, living a few doors 
from the convent. 

The scene of operations lying not many squares from 
the church of which the writer of these lines is pastor, a 
member of his congregation on his return home from 
church in the forenoon, was at the spot just in time to 
see and know the real state of affairs; and hastening 
back, took us, and several influential citizens directly to 
the poor nun. We found on our arrival a crowd collect- 
ing; a prodigious excitement getting up, in consequence 
of an attempt to force back the nun into the convent; and 
no body disposed to take the direction of affairs. In 
this crisis, we assumed the responsibility of directing the 
mayor to be sent for — and the woman to be protected, if 
necessary by force On the arrival of that officer, the 
family who had protected the nun turned her over to his 
care; and he took her to the hospital of the Washington 
Medical University, for present protection and care. 

The nun stated that she had entered the convent at a 
very early age; that she had long desired to escape; that 
on one occasion before, she had gotten out, and was met 
and carrried back by priest Gildea. And she demanded 
in the most earnest and piteous manner the protection of the 
people. Many rumours soon got afloat, — which aided in 
exasperating the public mind; but whether they were 
true or not, we shall not now enquire. 

The natural consequence of such an event happening 
in open day, in the midst of a large city, and on the sab- 
bath day — was a tremendous agitation in the public mind. 
During the sabbath afternoon and night, and Monday 
and Tuesday — -many thousands visited the scene of the 
escape; and for hours together blocked up the streets ad- 
joining the convent. A feeling of intense interest and 
settled indignation amongst the Protestants, and of sullen 
fury and deep shame amongst the Papists — was widely 
prevalent, and strongly expressed in many ways. And 
there was some real or feigned apprehension that a mob 
might tear down the convent. To prevent which, some 
hundreds of troops were kept under arms, part of Sun- 
day, Monday and Tuesday nights. 

The Papists have industriously circulated the report, 
that the nun is deranged. This maybe true; but if it is, 



CARMELITE PRISON IN AISQUITK STREET. 237 

it does not justify the Papists in keeping a prison in 
Aisquith street. But we may observe, (1) That if it is 
deemed needful to the popish cause to prove her insane, 
there is a lawful, usual and fair mode of trying that ques- 
tion; let a writ de lunatico inquirendo be issued, and 
twelve men find the fact on their corporal oaths. (2.) 
This is the universal charge made in all such cases; 
Milly McPherson was mad,. Maria Monk was mad, &c. 
&c. (3.) We had a personal interview with the woman, 
and she seemed to us sane enough; so she did also, to 
other disinterested gentlemen, competent to decide, both 
professionally and otherwise, in such a case. 

Much pains have been taken to heap odium on us for 
our agency — which was very small — in this affair, and to 
misrepresent our course, feelings and principles. We 
have not space now to rebuke such pestilent slanderers. 
But we must say we have done just what we think £very 
honest man, who loves liberty, virtue, and God, ought to 
do for any poor female who falls in his way in great tribu- 
lation, and demands his aid. We shall do the same or 
more, every time we have the opportunity; and thank 
God for the honor thus put on us. 

Our mind is clear that people have in view of the law, 
as much right to be Papists as to be any thing else; and 
if they choose, they have the right to shut up their doors 
and stay in their houses, and call themselves nuns. But 
we positively deny, that any priest or other man, has a 
right to keep a prison on his own private account or on 
the account of any foreign prince, or potentate whether 
he be called pope or king ; and in that prison lock up 
free American citizens and keep them there, subject to 
stripes and chains; the laws, meanwhile, having no power 
or access therein. And we assert and maintain, that the 
civil authorities are bound to examine into such cases, 
and to abate such prisons, like any other nuisance; and to 
punish their vile keepers like any other public crimirfals; 
yea and to use, if need be, the power of the state for 
that end. And still farther, we contend that if the rulers 
will not do it, society ought to reject such rulers as un- 
worthy — and as accessaries to all the villany they con- 
nive at And finally, if there remains no other mode of 



238 



ESCAPE OF A NUN, &C. 



redress against intolerable evils, society en masse is di- 
vinely commissioned to rise and correct them. The right 
of revolution itself is a sacred and an inalienable right; 
much more the right, to protect the weak, the oppressed, 
the suffering, — when in God's name they demand it at 
our hands. 

It is perfectly true that every law ought to be exactly 
obeyed; but there is no law for the priests to keep a 
prison for women. It is also true that the public security 
depends entirely on universal obedience to law; but se- 
curity of person, is as sacred and as precious a right as 
security of property; and ought to be as rigidly en- 
forced. Let the laws be supreme; this is what we de- 
mand. But let it be every law, all the laws: the laws 
which protect the personal rights of Olevia JYeal, as real- 
ly as those which protect the property of priest Gildea; the 
laws which make the law itself supreme, as fully as any 
other portion of the law. 

Thank God, the stupor which rested on the public 
mind is dissipated. Discussion is no longer considered 
sedition. The people see that we have told them only 
the truth. The public mind is turned to this great and 
growing danger, and the press and the public authorities 
of this Protestant city and country — must at last discover 
that we are free and Protestant; and that we intend to 
continue both, at all hazards. If a crisis must come to 
decide these questions; as well now, as at another time. 

We shall resume this subject — when we have more 
space and leisure. 



• 



239 



NUMBER XXVII. 

THE CASE OF OLEVIA NEAL THE CARMELITE NUN, CALL- 
ED SISTER ISABELLA. 

The article which immediately precedes this, contains 
a rapid sketch of the principal facts connected with the 
escape of the poor Carmelite, whose case excited such a 
profound sensation. According to our promise we now 
resume the subject, which is indeed altogether too mo- 
mentous to be allowed to pass by without a deliberate and 
thorough consideration; and which we are all the better 
prepared to discuss and to decide, after the delay which 
has occurred, and in the exercise of that tranquillity to 
which the public mind is again restored. 

We consider it not amiss to say, that our whole aims 
in the treatment of this sad affair, are public; and that we 
shall not willingly or needlessly intrude upon private mat- 
ters, or wound private feelings. At the same time we 
have a great public duty to perform; and we shall dis- 
charge it, in the fear of God, and in utter disregard of the 
wrath of man. The poor Carmelite, will doubtless never 
see these lines; and therefore any expression of our pro- 
found compassion for her misfortunes and our deep in- 
dignation against the treachery and wiles which have 
brought her to ruin, and as they say to madness — would 
be alas! but idle words. How consoling is the assurance 
that there is a land where the weary are at rest; where 
the victim is at last set free; and where the rod and the 
snare of the wicked and the oppressor, are broken in 
pieces! In that bright world, we hope to meet this poor, 
oppressed, deluded, broken-hearted child of sorrow, face 
to face, once more; and to find, that indeed, while the 
strong ones of earth derided her, and the cunning ones en- 
trapped her past deliverance ; God her Saviour, gently 
guided her along her thorny path, and bore her safely 
through the fire, and through the deep waters, in the 
bosom of his love! 

But we have much to say that requires a firmer mood 
than this. Let us say it all, even in the solemn eonsci- 



V 

240 THE CASE OF OLEVIA NEAL 

ousness that it cannot aid her, who is the chief actor in 
the scene. It may at least, turn aside some other victim 
from the path of sorrow; or it may arouse the sleeping 
justice of society; or at the least, it will abide, as a testi- 
mony — a deliberate, conscientious, unterrified testimony 
— for liberty and truth— against hypocrisy and crying 
wrong* 

On the 18th day of August, (1839) which was the 
Lord's day, we had preached as usual at 10 o'clock in 
the forenoon, to the congregation which for nearly seven 
years we have ministered to in spiritual things — in Balti- 
more. About noon, and immediately after the public 
worship of God w T as concluded, a very valued friend, who 
is (as his father before him was) one of the most respect- 
able men in the city, called upon us, at the house of 
another esteemed friend, who is also one of our most res] 
spected citizens; and briefly informed us, that a nun had 
just made her escape from the Convent in Aisquith street; 
that she was as yet protected by a worthy citizen, whose 
house she had entered; that a crowd was collecting; that 
there were rumors of an immediate attempt to carry her 
back by force to the convent; that no one seemed to 
know what was best to be done; and that our presence 
was desired on the spot. Without a moment's hesita- 
tion, we all three went to the scene of the affair, which 
appeared to threaten such instant and serious results. — 
As we went, the writer of this article called on a gentle- 
man, who is on all accounts one of the most influential in 
the city, and who is a member and class-leader in the 
Methodist Episcopal church; both those before named 
being members of our own church. We called here for 
two purposes — (1.) to learn the name of the nearest ma- 
gistrate; (2) to carry with us, the weight of the presence 
of the principal citizens in the immediate neighborhood 
of the commotion. A similar call was made by the other 
gentlemen, on one or two individuals; and in a few mo- 
ments we arrived at the corner of Aisquith and Douglass 
streets — accompanied by men, above all suspicion — and 
accustomed to be looked to, as the very patterns of civic 
and social propriety. When we arrived on the ground, 
we found a mob of just the same kind of men in great 



THE CARMELITE NtfN. 



241 



part, already there! It is needless to add, that in such 
hands, every good cause , was not only safe but sacred. 

After a brief exchange of sentiments with a few groups 
of friends — we entered the house adjoining that in which 
the nun was; which was occupied by a personal friend 
and member of our church, a widow, who was also the 
proprietor of the house into which the fugitive had been 
received. At our request the master of the other house 
came in to us, and at our suggestion sent immediately 
for the mayor of the city; while we passed into his house 
with the Rev. Mr. Poisal, of the Methodist Episcopal 
church, and the friend who came first for us. Here we 
suggested that a few resolute men who could be relied 
on for prudence and courage, should be let into the house; 
and that all force should be resisted by force, till the 
mayor should arrive. This was immediately done. 

We take leave to say that after mature consideration, 
we see nothing better than what was suggested on the 
instant. If the woman had been carried back by force, 
no human power could have prevented a bloody and 
most fearful riot; which in its progress would have in- 
volved the whole city, and covered it with mourning. 
Besides this, the nun was free and of full age — >and there- 
fore, without warrant of law, no one had a right to mo- 
lest her; and common humanity, honour and religion re- 
quired that she should have the protection she piteously 
demanded. Still further, the glorious axiom of the 
common law holds with us, — that even the humblest and 
poorest man's house is his castle-^- and may be defended 
lawfully, against the whole world; and especially against 
lawless attempts to break into it. And finally, the mayor 
as chief executive officer of the city — was the proper 
person to take charge of the whole affair. 

It has been said that no one had any thought of using 
force; or of taking back the nun without her free consent. 
Such statements are false; they were never thought of, 
till it was found what would be the certain effect of an 
appeal to force; and they can be disproved by hundreds 
of men, of unimpeached and unimpeachable veracity. 
When the nun's escape was discovered in the convent, 
men and women issued from it, and ran in all directions 
21 



242 



THE CASE OF OLEVIA NEAL 



up and down the streets in pursuit and anxious search for 
her, after she had luckily found shelter. Priest Gijldea ? 
who is confessor to the convent, was very soon on the 
ground — and repeatedly attempted and positively insisted, 
again and again, on having an interview with the nun. 
And not only Papists, but even Protestants, vociferous- 
ly demanded the instant restoration of the nun to the 
convent, with or against her will; — until the decided in- 
dications of public indignation awed down such audacious 
and mad projects. These facts are all perfectly notorious; 
and the names of leading persons, who urged and favored 
such a disposal of the nun, are in everybody's mouth. — 
So perfectly well established was the fact of a contempla- 
ted rescue, and so fatal did such an attempt appear to us 
to be; that while we were in the same house with the nun, 
and while the matter w T as undergoing a vociferous discus- 
sion out of doors, w r e proposed, and all within approved 
the idea — that while we defended the house to the last ex- 
tremity, the nun should change her dress and be privately 
removed, if the mayor did not speedily arrive; so as at 
once to defeat the attempted rescue, and keep matters in 
statu quo; and the execution of the project was prevent- 
ed only by the prompt appearance of that officer.— -The 
truth is, the Papists were by no means prepared for the 
intense feeling which was so suddenly manifested through- 
out the city; and when they saw the real state of things, 
they became satisfied that a change of plan was indis- 
pensable; and then without hesitation denied their former 
intentions and ate their former words. 

What it takes us many words to relate, passed very 
quickly. While it was passing, we had, at the Carme- 
lite's request, a personal interview with her, in the pres- 
ence of the two gentlemen who entered the house in 
which she was, with us; and also of several members of 
the family residing in the house. This interview was 
brief, but decisive. On its own account, as well as on 
account of the public attempts to prove madness on her; 
or as Dr. Miller has not hesitated to call her, a "perfect 
maniac;" w^e will try to give the reader an accurate im- 
pression of the scene. 

We were ushered by a narrow winding stair- way, into 
a small upper chamber of a house only one room deep, 



THE CARMELITE NUX. 



243 



and of very low pitch. The front windows of this room, 
were immediately on the street, about ten or twelve feet 
above the pavement; and under them were hundreds of 
men violently excited about the poor sufferer, who could 
see and hear everything, if it so pleased her. At aback 
window, seated on a low chest — in a posture of meek 
and quiet sorrow, was the unhappy Carmelite, She ap- 
peared to be a female somewhat above thirty — with a full 
and rather pleasant face, and large black eyes. Her ap- 
pearance was that of a person in ordinary health; and her 
dress the peculiar and shocking costume of her order. She 
held in her hand a white handkerchief of very fine tex- 
ture; and with becoming modesty instinctively hid her feet 
under her dress — so that the imperfect and barbarous pro- 
tection for them, required as we knew, by her order, might 
not be visible. Her arms were bare to the elbow — and 
exhibited such an aspect of exposure and hardship, as to 
excite some suspicion in our mind, as to her condition 
in the convent. Indeed we expressed these doubts as 
kindly as we could, during the conversation, by a ques- 
tion as to her quality; whether, namely, she had been a 
sister or a domestic? She replied humbly but firmly, a 
sister. We repeat these things, because they give the 
reader a just idea of what we wish to convey; and be- 
cause they show what was our own state of mind, at the 
time. We were indeed deeply interested in all that tran- 
spired, but never more perfectly qualified to see, to hear, 
and to decide, on the things of which we speak. 

We took a seat at the side of the nun. Mr. Poisal 
sat on the edge of a bed, on the other side of her. He 
had gone up stairs a minute or two before us; and as we 
entered the room he said to her, this is Mr. B., naming 
us. Her reply went to our heart; she extended her hands 
towards us, and repeating our name, said almost convul- 
sively — "I claim your protection!" May God do so, and 
more, to every man's soul, who shall dare to outrage na- 
ture and heaven, by resisting such an appeal in such a 
case! We told her we had come to her, for no other 
purpose. 

A rapid conversation, in which several took part, im- 
mediately ensued, from which we learned in substance; 



244 



THE CASE OF OLEVIA NEAL 



that her name was Olevia Neal, originally from Charles 
Co. Md., but now called sister Isabella; that she had 
been put into the convent very young, (the precise age 
not stated by her; but as some have said at six, or as 
others say at sixteen years of age,) and been in it nine- 
teen years; that she had been long anxiously trying to 
get out, and had once succeeded in making her escape 
into the street, when she was met and forcibly carried 
back and subjected to severe penances; that having again 
escaped, her anxious desire was for present protection, a 
desire she repeatedly expressed; that however, she wished 
all to understand that she did not desire to change her re- 
ligion, but only her condition as a nun; that she did not 
wish any violence offered either to the nuns or priests on 
her account, against whom indeed, she said she was not 
disposed to make any accusation; that she felt agitated 
and unfit for any extended conversation on the subject 
of her past trials, and asked only for security, repose and 
tranquillity till she could collect her faculties and decide 
more maturely on her future line of conduct; which was 
the more necessary, she said, as they had told her that 
her mind was weak; and that having no friends in tohom 
she could confide, she was obliged to throw herself on the 
public for protection. 

Much more was said, which we do not think it worth 
while to repeat at present. But as a sample of the gene- 
ral style of conversation, and as a proof that she is a 
"perfect maniac we will detail one item more minutely. 

She was asked if a nun had not escaped some months 
ago? 

Yes, it w T as I: — was her reply. 
How happens it that you were back again? 
I was met by a gentleman, immediately after getting 
out, and carried back. 

Who was that gentleman? 
No answer. 

Was it Priest Gildea? 
Yes sir. 

What was done to you, when you were carried back? 
There are penances to undergo. I was subjected to 
1hem. 



THE CARMELITE NUN. 



245 



Did they whip you? 

No answer; bat a mournful smile. 

Did they imprison you? 

I have said I endured the usual penance. 

She was not pressed farther on this painful subject; be- 
ing evidently unwilling to speak fully of it. We must 
say in explanation, that we had known for some time the 
fact of the former escape of a nun; and also Mr. Gil- 
dea's agency in her re-capture. And we shall show be- 
fore w T e conclude this article, that the questions as to the 
stripes and chains, were not idle or unsuitable; but most 
pertinent, and most natural. The priests must not sup- 
pose that we neglect their affairs; nor that we tell always 
all we know of their matters. We have indeed no spies, 
and no secret machinations. But there are in Baltimore 
eighty thousand pairs of Protestant eyes and ears; and the 
Papists have taken so much pains to make us odious, - 
that others in revenge, unduly honour us. So few pro- 
minent men are wulling to stand boldly on the Lord's 
side in this great controversy; that the thousands of pri- 
vate persons who are meditating it and turning it in their 
thoughts — do not forget even the humble instruments, 
whom God condescends to employ in his controversy 
with the beast and the false prophet. 

The poor Carmelite, w r e have admitted, said more than 
we think it necessary now to repeat. She is reported to 
have said much w T hich we did not hear; and cannot there- 
fore avouch as true. Enough was known for undisput- 
able truth, to produce the most intense excitement in the 
public mind. When to this was added the many dread- 
ful things reported to have been stated by her, and those 
natural exaggerations to which all rumors seem liable in 
their progress from man to man, it is not to be wonder- 
ed at, that the whole city was moved; nor by consequence 
that the intervention of the mayor, first rendered neces- 
sary by the violent pretensions of the Papists, was after- 
wards considered not less so by the excessive agitation 
of the w T hole community. When he arrived on the 
ground he found the larger portion of the crowd so de- 
cidedly Protestant, that the proposal to take the nun to 
the Maryland hospital, which though a public institution 
21* 



246 



THE CASE OF OLETlA NEAL 



is under the care of another set of nuns, was positively 
rejected by the crowd; and she was taken by general con- 
sent, for present protection to the Washington Medical 
College, where there is an infirmary under Protestant 
influence. 

Our personal agency in this affair has now been fully 
stated. It was throughout unpremeditated, and obvious- 
ly called for by Divine Providence. We do not regret it; 
our only regret is that we were not able to do more avail- 
able service, than we fear was done, to an unfortunate 
fellow being who has been placed by untoward circum- 
stances in such a position as to render it difficult, if not 
impossible to serve her effectually. We earnestly hope 
that the day is near at hand, when every honest man will 
feel it a duty and an honour, to do more than we have 
been able to do; and which would not be worth the nam- 
ing, but for the threats of personal violence; the placards 
inviting the Papists to pull down our house and church; 
the newspaper inuendos, and the papal clamour that the 
whole of this excitement is traceable to our anti-papal la- 
bours — with more of alike description; which have unit- 
edly induced us to record with some minuteness, our real 
agency in the affairs of the nun. And now in dismissing 
this portion of the subject, we have merely to say, that 
our mind and heart are fully settled on this whole sub- 
ject; and reproach, danger, and death itself are to us, 
lighter than chaff, in comparison with keeping a good con- 
science, doing our Master's work, and finishing our course 
with joy. Neither do we forget, that they who bound 
themselves by a great curse to eat nothing till they had 
slain Paul; swore and plotted only to their own hurt and 
shame. 

Upon any view of this subject it must certainly be al- 
lowed, that the public have no sort of interest in its min- 
ute personal relations. But on the other hand it is equal- 
ly clear, that the most insignificant of these individual 
details may involve principles and interests of the largest 
and most weighty kind. Such we feel confident is the 
case; and having that impression we shall now proceed 
to make such observations as appear necessary. 

It would be a profitable and striking exhibition, if some 
one would take the trouble to collect the sentiments of 



THE CARMELITE NUN» 



247 



the most profound thinkers, and the most active promot- 
ers of the good of mankind; in regard to the danger of tol- 
erating the popish religion in any free state, John Wes- 
ley openly declared that he considered it dangerous and 
uncalled for, to allow of such a system in any Protestant 
community, for this reason chiefly- — that as it was of faith 
amongst Papists that no faith need be kept with heretics 
-—therefore heretics so called could have no faith in them; 
in short, that no adequate guarantee could be given by 
such persons, for loyalty to the state, or fidelity to men, 
and therefore neither men nor states could safely trust 
them. John Howe, in the most trying and impressive 
circumstances, and when under the strongest temptation 
to conceal or modify his principles, or at least to be pas- 
sive; publicly and boldly declared, that he considered the 
papal religion so corrupt that no Christian government 
could allow of it, without offending God. John Milton 
in his majestic work, Pro Populo Anglicano Defensio, — 
towards the close of the preface, has these words; "There- 
fore we do not admit of the popish sect, so as to tolerate 
Papists at all, ybr we do not look upon that us a religion, 
but rather as a hierarchical tyranny, under a cloak of re- 
ligion, clothed with the spoils of the civil power, which it 
has usurped to itself, contrary to our Saviour's own doc- 
trine" 

Similar to these, have been the conclusions of the ablest 
of mankind in all countries but our own, until within a 
period comparatively recent. We have taken a different 
view of the subject, from an early period of our history; 
and universal religious liberty, or at least a very enlarged 
toleration has been generally established in the United 
States. For our part, we cordially and ex ammo, em- 
brace the principles of the largest liberty, in all possible 
cases. But we incline seriously to doubt whether the 
community at large, or our tribunals in particular, have 
as yet really examined this important subject in all its 
practical bearings; and we apprehend that many and un- 
foreseen difficulties will yet occur, in carrying out princi- 
ples precious to us all. Let us illustrate by a case. The 
Universalist is rejected from the stand as an incompe- 
tent witness, because he does not believe in a future state 



248 



THE CASE OF OLEVIA NEAL 



of rewards and punishments; and the Atheist, because he 
doubts even, concerning the existence of a moral Gover- 
nor of the Universe. But the oath of a Papist is taken 
unquestioned, although it is part of his faith that if he be 
a priest, he is not bound to tell the truth on oath before a 
heretical tribunal — which is to him as a nullity, and his 
oath therefore, no oath; while any popish layman, may 
commit deliberate perjury, and be absolved by the next 
priest; — yea absolved for a trifle in ready money, at a rate 
set down in the tax book of the pope's chancery! 

The truth is, however, that Papists in the United States 
so far from being satisfied with the same religious liberty 
which we all enjoy — require us to allow T them the exer- 
cise of peculiar and most iniquitous privileges, which 
are hostile alike to our principles, our feelings, and our 
patriotism. Papists, who never tolerate any other reli- 
gion when they can by force suppress all dissent; Papists 
who in Spain, Italy, Portugal, Mexico, Guatimala, and 
all South America, at this moment forbid the free exer- 
cise of any religion but their own; these same Papists 
come here amongst us, and not content to enjoy all we 
enjoy, require, yea and exercise special privileges grant- 
ed to none else! 

Is there any Episcopalian prison in Baltimore? Is 
there any Methodist jail where women are kept under 
lock and key, bars and walls — for private tuition by sin- 
gle gentlemen? Is there any Presbyterian confession, 
council or tribunal which has required the erection of pri- 
sons, and provided laws for the whipping, chaining, and 
putting to death of women confined therein? And then 
set up in practice their vile principles, in open day in our 
streets? No man believes, no man insinuates, that such 
things are. No Protestant asks, desires, or exercises 
such exclusive and outrageous pretensions. — But ninety- 
nine out of every hundred Protestants in this city, strong- 
ly suspect, if they do not firmly believe, that the so call- 
ed Carmelite Nunnery in Aisquith street, is a prison for 
women; who are there kept against their will, and with- 
out warrant of law; and who under the pretence of reli- 
gion, are subjected to the absolute and private control of 
unmarried men! 



THE CARMELITE NUN. 



249 



We protest in the name of God and of a free people, 
that these unmarried men have no right to keep a prison 
for women in our city. We claim it as the sacred right 
of these poor women, — a right for whose free exercise, 
virtue as well as liberty pleads in tears, to have free 
egress from that prison, at their own choice — yea at their 
mere caprice, yea whether they be u mono-maniac" or 
"perfect maniac." We solemnly demand of the public 
authorities that they see into this prison, and thoroughly 
inspect it from the garret to its darkest subterranean cell, 
We call upon our legislators, to invest the guardians of 
the public freedom and morality, with all needful author- 
ity, to examine, decide, and act in this matter, We in- 
voke the sovereign people, the virtuous men of every 
party, to lay aside their unworthy animosities and cast 
their votes for men, who in whatever public trust, will 
enforce equality before the law; who will put away all 
exclusive privileges, and especially all execrable preten- 
sions to imprison the free, without a lawful warrant. 

Six hundred and twenty-four years ago, on the 20th 
day of last June, our heroic ancestors recovered from 
king John at Runny Mead their ancient liberties. The 
forty-third article of Magna Charta forbids that any 
freeman shall he imprisoned, but by the lawful judgment 
of his peers, or by the law of the land. This glorious 
enactment is the foundation of all personal liberty. — 
Against that Magna Charta, the then reigning pontiff 
Innocent III. issued his Bull, disannulling it forever, 
and condemning with anathema, it and all who upheld, 
enforced or contended for it. During these intervening 
six hundred years, liberty and popery have been eternal- 
ly at war; and will be to the end* 

Will any say, that the Convent in Aisquith street is 
not a prison? Our answer is prompt and simple. Satis- 
fy the public mind on that head, and our argument on 
this point is at an end. Prove to us, by competent per- 
sons, freely admitted to inspect the house, to examine 
every part, to see their mode of life^ and rules and vows, 
to converse in private with each nun; prove to us, in an 
honest, fair mode, that the inmates have free and full op- 
portunity and permission to leave it at their discretion; 



250 



THE CASE OF OLEVIA NEAL 



and then we say, — let all stay and welcome, who choose 
to stay of their own accord. Against nunneries as 
schools, we have no legal objection. Against nunneries 
as proselyting houses, our objections are not legal ones. 
Against nunneries as sinks of moral pollution, our ob- 
jections still, are not technically legaL But against nun- 
neries as prisons, our objection is strictly and directly, 
that the laws and constitution, the liberties and customs, 
the peace and dignity, the security and order of society 
utterly forbid them. Let that argument be met, or let 
the fact be disproved, or let the prison be abated. 

The fact never can be disproved. They are prisons. 
The canon law proves it. The history of their suppres- 
sion every where prcves it. The testimony of all eye 
witnesses; the revelations of all escaping nuns; the struc- 
ture of all convents; the sensation produced by every 
escape; — every fact connected with the subject conspires 
to prove irrefragibly, that they are prisons. And we 
boldly assert, and appeal to the constitution and laws of 
the country, and to the whole legal profession, and to the 
learned bench every where; that being prisons, they are 
public nuisances, and may be, and ought to be, abated 
by due process of law. 

Will any say this cannot be; that public violence would 
be the result; bloodshed the necesary consequence? We 
indeed know that an armed conspiracy has been formed 
in this city, composed chiefly of foreign ruffians; and its 
avowed end is to defend at all hazards, these prisons for 
women. Two thousand men, it was boasted, were pre- 
pared, armed, and waiting for the signal to be given, by 
a certain toll of the great bell of the cathedral; and would 
have rushed — not on any mob, but as is unblushingly 
avowed on private citizens and designated property. We 
remember the events of St. Bartholomew: those 6f 1641 
in Ireland; and others of the like description in all lands. 
But we remember also our ancestors, our liberties, our 
God. If the laws are not supreme and cannot be en- 
forced, the sooner this is known the better for all. If 
there be a party in the state stronger than the state itself, 
let us abolish the pretended state, and construct society 
anew. 



THE CARMELITE NUN. 



251 



But such fears are absurd and childish; they are as silly 
as they are base. There is a spirit in the law, before 
which all other spirits habitually give way. And there 
is a spirit in the American breast, which will enforce the 
law — oppose what wilL The men who passed night 
after night under arms to protect the prison in Aisquith 
street were nine-tenths of them, staunch Protestants; and 
cordially detest the institution they w T ould have lost their 
lives in defending, Of nineteen men, who at the call of 
the mayor moved with fixed bayonets upon the stern and 
tumultuous mass, at the most critical hour of the late ex- 
citement; of these, nineteen men, who in fact by their ga- 
lantry decided the whole affair at its very crisis — it is 
doubtful if one was a decided Papist; and two ivere ac- 
tive members , ( one of them an elder ) in our own church! — 
And yet we and such as they, are the putative authors of 
all the commotion; the marked objects of organized ven- 
geance; the butt of the sneers of scribblers, w T ho are far 
better disposed to slander their fellow Protestants than to 
meet an enraged mob, 

Some however, and amongst them one of the city 
newspapers, have set up this defence alike of convents 
and of the conduct of the Papists in the present case, 
viz: that as females enter them voluntarily no one has a 
right to interfere; and as they freely bind themselves by 
solemn oaths, those oaths oblige them, and the public 
should not interfere. It is truly astonishing that any one, 
but especially one presumed to be fit to conduct a news- 
paper, should be found capable of advocating such atroci- 
ous principles. — If a man binds himself by contract how- 
ever solemn, to any duty small or great, or any interest 
however minute or immense; the power of the state, 
through its chancellors, will interpose for his relief, — if 
fraud, collusion, deceit, false pretences, failure of consid- 
eration, or even honest mistake can be substantiated. — 
But a poor female may be morally influenced by friends, 
deluded by proselyting nuns, seduced by cunning priests, 
betrayed by the workings of her own fancy, misled by 
the irregular exercise of some of the best feelings of the 
heart, or in a thousand ways induced to take a step which 
she supposed would lead to peace, innocence and bless- 



252 



THE CASH OF OLEVIA NEAL 



edness here and hereafter, but which she discovers after- 
wards has brought her nothing but sorrow and shame; 
and after nineteen years of anguish, when she seeks de- 
liverance is calmly told, the fraud, the fatal mistake, the 
infernal deception, is irremediable on earth! — Yea the 
strong man, shall need only to show that he acted before 
mature age, and the act in many cases is void per se, and 
in every case is voidable; but the poor girl^ shall be tre- 
panned by the law itself, which under the vile influence 
of papism and to the infamy of the state, allows her at 
the tender age of sixteen, to bind herself in defiance even 
of paternal tears, — -to irrevocable perdition.— The stout 
man, shall be allowed to treat as a mere nullity all pre- 
tended oaths administered without the authority of law, 
and shall be delivered by the whole public force from 
oaths which are contrary to morality and law, even though 
put to him by corrupt officers of the law itself ; but a 
weak girl under strong delusion, shall swear oaths alike 
forbidden by the law of God, and the good of society; 
she shall swear these oaths, to men and women having 
no sort of right, power or warrant, to administer any oath 
whatever, and who are themselves the party alone bene- 
fited by the ruin of the poor victim; and yet these oaths, 
are so sacred that no deliverance is to be hoped from their 
frightful obligation ! — And this is what men advocate as 
religious liberty, public virtue, social duty, and sound 
law! 

A far more common turn which is given to the whole 
affair is, that the nun is deranged. This seems to be the 
grand fact on which the Papists seek to rest the case; and 
the pains taken to prove it have been to a great degree 
effectual in diverting public attention from the true issue 
in the case. The only tangible proof on this subject, is 
contained in the following certificates, which were pub- 
lished in the city newspapers. 

The Carmelite sister who left the convent yesterday, Sunday, and 
whose name is Isabella Neal, has been to my knowledge, afflicted with 
this monomania for upwards of five months: she thinks that she can live 
without eating and drinking. As I have not seen her since April last, she 
may now be better on that point, but for all, my opinion is she never will 
be in her right senses. 

Baltimore, August 19, 1839. P, Chatard, M. D. 



THE CARMELITE NUN. 



253 



Having read in yesterday's Evening Post, "that it was the opinion 
of the faculty of the Washington college, that Miss Isabella Neal, 
''the apparent cause of the present excitement," was "sane," I deem it 
my duty to the faculty to state, that they have expressed no opinion on 
the case. As regards my own individual opinion, I am free to say that I 
consider her a verfect maniac. - 

J. H. Miller, M. D. 
President of Faculty of Washington University, Bait. 
Baltimore, August 20, 1839. 

We the undersigned, members of the Faculty of Medicine of thvi 
Washington University of Baltimore, having been applied to by Col. Wm. 
Brent for our opinion in reference to the case of sister Isabella, who 
was placed in this institution by the mayor of the city, on Sunday last, 
state as follows: 

That we have visited her several times, and from the general tenor of 
her conversation, we are clearly of opinion, that she is not of sane mind; 
there is general feebleness of intellect, and we are unanimous in the be- 
lief that she is a monomaniac. We also feel it an act of justice to 
state that she made no complaint of her treatment while in the convent, 
other than having been compelled to take food and medicine. 

Sam. K. Jennings, M. D. 

Wm. W. Handy, M. D. 

John C. S. Monkur, M. D. 

Edward Foreman, M. D. 

John R. W. Dunbar, M. D. 

August 21, 1839. 

We call the reader's attention to the remarkable dis- 
crepancy between the statement of Dr. Miller, and that of 
all the other gentlemen. One of the best settled princi- 
ples of evidence is, that a party shall not be allowed to 
contradict his own proof; and unless the Papists can show 
that "perfect-maniac" and c< mono -maniac" are one and 
the same thing, they can hardly expect the public to be- 
lieve that the nun could be both at once. Or if she could, 
then perhaps she might be a third thing at the same time, 
viz: sane enough to know that a convent was not a fit 
place either for a lady or a Christian, — sane enough to get 
out, — and sane enough to refuse positively to go back 
again into it. 

The certificate of Dr. Miller, however, is utterly incor- 
rect, in point of fact. There is not one person of the 
hundreds who have seen this nun, who does not perfectly 
know that she is not a "perfect maniac;" and the profes- 
sional testimony of his brethren cannot possibly establish 
any thing more decisive against the nun; than it does 
against him, either professional incompetency or extraor- 
22 



254 



THE CASE OF OLEVIA NEAL 



dinary carelessness in the use of terms. In regard to the 
statements of the other gentlemen, we will not pretend 
to call in question the exact accuracy of what they say; 
and still less their own firm conviction of the propriety of 
their course. It is, as it appears to us, rather remark- 
able however that Dr. Chatard should have felt at liberty 
to give a statement intended to prove the present condi- 
tion of a patient, whom he had not seen for four months. 
And we respectfully submit to all the gentlemen who 
signed the third certificate, whether it is not calculated 
and used to produce an impression on the public mind 
entirely aside from any which they themselves would 
consider true and just? Indeed we might go to Dr. Cha- 
tard himself, and ask if he would assert professionally 
that a person who is of unsound mind in regard to food 
and drink; is therefore necessarily incapable of forming a 
true and sane conclusion against being further confined 
in a convent? We respectfully enquire of the signers of 
the last certificate — whether they are willing that their 
names and influence should be used to prove, that be- 
cause a woman "is not of sane mind" — therefore she 
should stay in a nunnery, or therefore is acting as a mad- 
woman in trying to get out? It is perfectly manifest that 
all these certificates were got and used, to justify the Pa- 
pists, and to rob the poor nun of public sympathy; and 
the point of our present observations is, that the certifi- 
cates create the impression that the woman was incapa- 
ble of acting rationally, in the particular act which it was 
alone necessary to explain; while in fact it is notorious 
to all who saw her, that although she might be weak of 
intellect and unsettled on particular subjects, yet she was 
perfectly rational and clear in regard to the desire and pur- 
pose to quit the convent. We deeply regret that profes- 
sional gentlemen should allow themselves to make gen- 
eral statements, which they ought to have seen would be 
used for purposes of particular wrong and injustice. — 
For with all respect for the medical and personal charac- 
ters of these gentlemen, we unhesitatingly assert our con- 
viction on personal knowledge, that no twelve men on 
their oaths will ever say after hearing the proof, that this 
nun was insane when she escaped from the nunnery. — 



THE CARMELITE NUN. 



255 



That is the point — the whole point. The woman was 
not "maniac" nor "- mono -maniac " nor "perfect maniac" 
when she escaped. She did that act rationally , — and we 
defy the whole world to establish the contrary, by any 
method known to the laws of any civilized people; and 
w T e are confident of our ability to prove the fact to the 
satisfaction of any jury, if the opportunity is given. If 
it is important to the papal cause to prove this woman 
mad when she escaped, let the attempt be fairly made; 
let a w T rit be issued; let a jury come; let witnesses be call- 
ed and sworn; let the cause be heard and issued; and we 
predict she will be found of sound mind and memory , in 
that act, and on that eventful day. 

But suppose her to have been "perfect maniac;" it is 
the first intimation the public has had, that the Aisquith 
street convent was a hospital for the insane. It appears 
too, that she was not the only maniac there. On Mon- 
day night after her escape, a carriage load of refractory 
nuns was privately removed under the cover of darkness; 
and on the following Wednesday night the most frightful 
screams, which appeared to come from the convent, w T ere 
explained by a priest next morning, by coolly saying, 
there was another deranged nun in the convent; and that 
event was followed by another secret removal of inmates! 
Perhaps all the deranged and all the refractory w T ill be 
pretty soon removed, and the secret places be sufficient- 
ly hidden to offer another examination of the premises by 
a packed committee. We shall see. It required many 
months to arrange the Canadian convents, for a sham 
examination after the disclosures in regard to them. It 
may be done sooner here. 

We say, suppose sister Isabella tc have been really 
"perfect maniac" — or generally "mono maniac'''' — or only 
a mono-maniac "for upwards of five months" — or least of 
all to have been merely afflicted with "general feebleness 
of intellect " Suppose it true, is it any defence of nun- 
neries, either in a moral or legal point of view? Really 
nothing appears to us more natural, than that a long 
course of monotonous imprisonment should enfeeble the 
intellect; and if it be attended with rigor and unkindness, 
and given up to filth and crimes, that the moral faculties 



256 



THE CASE OF OLEVIA NEAL 



should perish, and reason herself stagger and fall. The 
question which interests society is this — by what author- 
ity, for what ends, and with what effects are these pri- 
vate prisons established^ The answer, so far as the pa- 
pal exposition of sister Isabella's case goes is this; — they 
are in order to ran women mad, and then on account of 
that madness claim the forcible custody of their persons! 

There is one aspect of this subject which we never 
think of but with pain and the deepest solicitude. One 
of the great evils of our times is the general destruction of 
ail personal influences, and the substitution of general 
and organized control in the stead of the more healthy 
action of the old fashioned condition of society. No man 
has any personal influence derived merely from his virtues 
and abilities; no name is sacred, no authority is revered. 
The boy in the place of public resort will deride the coun- 
sel of the hoary head; and the neophyte will openly mock 
the wisdom of experience, however amply fortified. For 
a time the public press arrested this terrible declension, 
and presented a bulwark around which the better ele- 
ments of society might have gathered for defence. At 
length the press itself has fallen in the same struggle, in 
which all personal influences had fallen before it. There 
was a time when the press directed public sentiment;, 
now {he press as such does not exist as a sep-rate inter- 
est. Every newspaper belongs to some certain opinion, 
some particular interest, some determinate object. It ; 
whole end is to promote its own end; and all society so 
deeply feels this, that no man regards what the bulk of 
our papers say, as true or fair; any farther than he can 
otherwise ascertain the facts. Office, power, patronage, 
money; these are their ends. And to gain these ends, 
they speak or are silent, praise or blame, blow hot and 
blow cold, be all things or be nothing — upon all other sub- 
jects but the one, they are sold, or committed to. As a 
necessary consequence of this condition of the press, 
strongmen and srood men fail, or avoid connexion with 
it; because they will not "turn about and wheel about, 
at party dictation; nor substitute party ends for those of 
virtue, liberty and truth. An inferior class of men be- 
come the conductors of the press; men who influence no 



THE CARMELITE NUN. 



257 



party; but who are the mere echoes of their "patrons;" 
who in their turn dismiss them, or set other papers the 
moment their mere party interests require it. The news- 
paper press thus becomes morselled out — and entirely 
loses all elevated, united and general character; while par- 
ties and interests buy their advocacy, or absolutely set 
them up as their notorious property, and make them the 
simple vehicle of their interests, instead of the real organs 
of public sentiment, the real advocates of public inter- 
ests. This is a most deplorable state of affairs; and 
while truth obliges us to make the statement, we do it 
with grief and shame. That it is true, — that the news- 
paper press is to a pitiable degree destitute of real 
strength, independence, public confidence, and settled 
influence — no man can doubt who has paid any attention 
to the subject. 

Never was this fact more apparent than during the re- 
cent excitement in this city. Never was any truth more 
manifest than that the real, settled, intense feeling of this 
community — was neither felt nor uttered by the newspa- 
pers. One good has resulted from this great evil. The 
Protestants of this city have been obliged to see, that there 
is no Protestant newspaper here, in any true sense of 
that term; and the day we predict is not remote, when 
this mighty interest will be forced to have its organ also.* 
There is wealth enough and there is interest enough, and 
there would be patronage enough, to support a first class 
daily newspaper in Baltimore — which should be the can- 
did but fearless advocate of Protestant sentiments, and 
Protestant principles. Who will move forward in this 
in d is p en s able u ndert akin g? 

We cannot close this paper without expressing our 
conviction that a great revolution has commenced in pub- 
lic sentiment, — and that mighty events are brewing in 
the hearts of the people. Men feel that religion is an af- 
fair of daily life, and that they who corrupt it are the 
enemies of God and man. They perceive that while 
they slept the enemy has sowed tares thickly amongst us, 



* Within a year from the first publication of this paragraph — its predic- 
tion was fully verified; and that in very peculiar and unexpected manner. 

22* 



258 REVIEW OF THE correspondence between the 

and they are resolved now that they are fully awake, to 
redress if possible their former inattention and unfaithful- 
ness. The time is gone when papal mobs may rush into 
our churches and drive out the worshippers; or terrify 
our citizens so that they dare not meet to hear the sub- 
ject discussed. There is no longer any terror of papal 
violence. There is no longer any public indifference 
even towards papal fooleries; for the people have looked 
under the apron of the ecclesiastic, and to their horror, 
see the blood basin and the sacrificial knife! Our ene- 
mies say it was we who awakened this community to the 
sense of their true condition and duty. They do us over 
much honor. The hand of God is in the whole progress 
of this controversy between the corruptions of the past, 
and the light of the advancing day. For three hundred 
years it has not ceased to agitate Christendom; nor will 
it, till the pope of Rome ceases to assert and exercise the 
power and authority of God on earth, or at least till the 
countless army of his subjects cease to reverence that 
power, and to obey that authority. The price of liberty 
is perpetual vigilance. 



NUMBER XXVIII. 

review of the correspondence between the arch- 
bishop AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 

The following letters of Mr. Eccleston and Genl. 
Leakin appeared in the papers of Baltimore almost co- 
incide ntly with the publication in pamphlet form of the 
preceding number of this volume. There appeared with 
them a letter to the mayor from Will. Geo. Read, Timothy 
Kelly, Basil S. Elder, Thos. Meredith, and EdvPd Boyle, 
calling themselves u a committee," (but of whom, con 
constat;) asking that the correspondence might be publish- 
ed; and (he mayor's reply consenting thereto. We will 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 259 



not trouble our readers with u a committee at present; 
but content ourselves with recording and commenting on 
so much of the correspondence as is official and import- 
ant. 

Baltimore, August 31, 1839. 

Sir — We have lately passed through scenes which caused me no little 
solicitude for the religious society under my spiritual jurisdiction, and as 
their ecclesiastical organ, I take the earliest opportunity, since my return 
from New York, to express to you, and those who so nobly co-operated 
with you, my thanks for the protection afforded to the Carmelite convent. 
This duty w r e owe perhaps more to ourselves than to you. For in the 
consciousness of having faithfully and fearlessly discharged a high official 
obligation and in the helpless sex »f those who claimed your protection, 
you must find the proud and ample recompense of a generous heart. 

It is with the deepest grief that I have witnessed those scenes of violence 
which you were called on to repel — scenes but little in accordance with 
the spirit of the Catholic pilgrims who first landed on our shores, and 
offered the open hand of fellowship to the persecuted of every creed and 
clime. In Baltimore, especially, I was not prepared to expect them, 
where the very name of our city reminds us of the Catholic founder of 
Maryland, one of the earliest and truest friends of civil and religious 
liberty. Yet it is in this city that we have witnessed a cruel and unmanly 
attack upon the reputation and peaceful abode of inoffensive women, 
many of whom are descended from the first colonists of Maryland, and 
who, holding still the faith of their fathers, have chosen to enter a re- 
ligious community and divide their time between the practices of prayer, 
self-denial, and the instruction of youth. Connected, as they are, for the 
most part, with the oldest and most respectable Catholic families of the 
State, and being unrestrained in their communications with their friends 
and relatives, they have protectors out of the convent and cut of the 
priesthood, able and willing to guard their rights and to invoke for them, 
if necessary, the protection of the laws of the state. But compassion 
for the inmates of the nunnery was not the motive of the assailants of the 
premises. The escape of an insane member of their community whom 
her companions had watched over with the affection of sisters, and who 
evsry body will now admit, would have been far happier with such friends 
than elsewhere, was made the pretext for directing upon them the most 
ruthless and terrible violence, from which, under Providence, they have 
been rescued mainly by your promptness and energy. I rejoice to add 
that every distinction of party and creed was lost in the general determi- 
nation to maintain the rights of conscience and the supremacy of the 
laws. And I should be ungrateful, if I did not publicly acknowledge the 
obligations which w 7 e owe to the liberal and just course pursued general- 
ly by the press in the midst of those exciting events. I am persuaded 
that the manly and upright efforts of a portion of it had a powerful in- 
fluence in resisting the spirit of persecution and repelling the calumnies 
which were industriously circulated in order to influence the public mind 
and to urge on the r eckless to deeds of violence. 

It would extend this communication unreasonably, if I attempted to 
enumerate the many persons whose generous exertions came under my 
own observation. I must therefore beg you to convey my thanks to the 



260 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE 



citizens generally, and to those more especially who were personally en^ 
gaged in the defence of the convent, for the protection so efficiently af- 
forded in the hour of danger. 

I have the honor to be, sir, very respectfully and gratefully, your 
obedient servant, 

Samuel Eccleston, 
Archbishop of Baltimore , 

General S. C. Leakin, 

Mayor of the City of Baltimore. 

Mayor's Office, Sept. 7th, 1839. 

Most Reverend Sir:— I have received and read with much satisfac- 
tion your letter approving of the measures pursued for protecting the Car- 
melite convent *n this city and its respectable inhabitants, from threaten- 
ed outrage; and feel grateful on behalf of those fellow citizens who so 
cheerfully united in rendering those measures effectual, for the kind ex- 
pression of your thanks. It is but just, however, for me to state that 
we only performed, on that occasion, a duty which every citizen of Balti- 
more, and especially every officer and member of the city police is bound 
at all times to perform to the best of his judgment and ability. 

The constitution and laws of our state entitle to protection from un- 
lawful violence, persons of every description, without distinction as to 
sex, age, condition, religious denomination or political party; and, in like 
manner, every owner of property without exception, is entitled to have 
it protected from destruction or injury. It is both my duty and my in- 
clination, as chief officer of this city, impartially, and with all necessary 
promptness to obey, support and enforce the constitution and the laws, 
to the utmost extent of the powers and the means entrusted to me, which 
I believe to be amply sufficient, while I am supported, as I feel confident 
I shall be on all such occasions, by the efficient aid of a very large ma- 
jority of my fellow citizens of every sect and of every party. 

During the recent scenes which you witnessed and so deeply and justly 
regret, the disposition to commit acts of violence was so strongly and 
openly manifested, it was obvious that nothing but the conviction of a 
powerful resistance, dangerous to the persons and even to the lives of the 
assailants, could have restrained them from proceeding to the commission 
of actual outrage on persons and property. Happily the result on that 
occasion was such as I hope and trust will satisfy you and the religious 
society under your spiritual jurisdiction, that they may feel assured 
of enjoying, in Baltimore, that protection and security as to their persons 
and property, and the free exercise of their religion, which in common 
and equally with all others they have a lawful and just right to expect. 
The result will also have given a gratifying proof to the friends of humani- 
ty that such protection can be surely effected under most alarming cir- 
cumstances, without serious injury to the most reckless of the criminal as- 
sailants, and that it may not often be necessary for the supporters of the 
law to be the punishers of those who wantonly disobey them. 

I am sincerely and respectfully 

Your obedient servant, 

S. C. Leakin, Mayor. 

To the Most Reverend Archbishop of Baltimore* 

The reader will not fail to observe that these letters re- 
veal a state of public feeling as confessedly existing in 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 261 



Baltimore — which those who have been observant of the 
course of events must have noticed before. There was 
a time in this good city, when the Papists could rush into 
a Protestant church in Eutaw street and drive out the 
worshippers, and even forbid and defy the Rev. Mr. Smith 
(once a Papal priest) to preach in this city. There was 
a time when Priest Gildea could boldly intrude into 
another Protestant assembly, worshipping in East Balti- 
more street — and during the exercises, publicly revile and 
insult the officiating minister. There was along period 
of time — during which no man was safe, who ventured 
to call in question the doctrines of Papism, even in the 
exercise of official duty; and within a few years, a member 
of the Baltimore bar, refused to appear for a child, kid- 
napped and secreted by certain Papists, because, as he 
said — his house would be burned over his head. Now, 
we have a high official expression of thanks, by the a ec- 
clesiastical organ" of the Papists in all this wide empire^ 
— "for protection" — afforded to a portion of that religious 
society. 

While we confidently assert our conviction that this 
whole matter proceeds on a totally false assumption; 
while we are ready to risk the assertion that no Protestant 
in this city has any desire to molest any Papist in the 
lawful exerche of his equal and sacred religious rights; 
yet we canno t avoid noticing the salutary change, which 
has been so recently and so obviously produced on the 
minds of the Papists themselves. It is good for them to 
feel at length, that the Protestants know T and will main- 
tain their own rights and privileges; that they are weary 
of insult and dictation; that they see the necessity of re- 
pressing an insolence too long endured from an intolerant 
and bigoted minority; and that equality before the law is 
imperatively demanded by the general voice of society. 
We rejoice to know that Papists are as certain of protec- 
tion, as we are ourselves, in every lawful act; but we re- 
joice also that they have discovered, that like us, they 
are entitled to no more. That society is safe, when every 
citizen confides in the law; and where every law is so 
administered as to justify that confidence. 

It must however be conceded that many things which 
may be strictly lawful — may also be deeply offensive to 



263 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE 

society; and that no rule of private morality or public 
virtue is better settled, than that such things become im- 
proper when they become occasions of public scandal and 
injury. The laws omit all mention of many things, and 
provide no punishment for many others — which society 
could not endure; and he is a bad citizen, who will per- 
sist in such acts when their obvious effect is to convulse 
society — without any adequate necessity, or chance of 
corresponding advantage. Now supposing Mr. Eccles- 
ton to be so deeply grieved as he says, by recent events 
in our city; why does he persist in setting up new and 
extensive establishments, which have every where pro- 
duced popular excitements, and w T ill continually do it? No 
sentiment is more firmly fixed in the minds of men, than 
that nunneries are sinks of moral pollution; and that nuns 
are victims of priestly licentiousness and cruelty. And 
yet no part of the papal operations in Baltimore is more 
sedulously cultivated and enlarged, than these nunneries; 
while nothing is more certain than that the same feeling 
of deep hostility to those establishments which has per- 
vaded every portion of the civilized earth, and which so 
strongly and so justly pervades this community; will be 
liable an every emergency to manifest itself on the part 
of certain portions of society, in what Mr. Eccleston calls 
"ruthless and terrible violence, cruel and unmanly at- 
tacks." — Cannot the priesthood do without nunneries? If 
they can — why persist, to the manifest jeopardy of public 
order, in that which society rejects and abhors, even sup- 
posing the laws have not provided a remedy against them? 
If they cannot, — what a perfidious lie is the pretence of 
priestly chastity? 

If we were not liable to misrepresentation^ we would 
not consider it necessary to say that we utterly oppose all 
irregular movements of society — for any purpose what- 
ever. The law as it is, honestly administered; the law 
changed by the medium of the ballot box; the ballot box, 
law and all, subjected to fundamental changes, when 
needful, only in a sober and w T ell ordered way, this is our 
political creed. It is the creed of liberty, of the revolu- 
tion, of the Bible. We say thus much also, that we may 
the more distinctly and emphatically add the expressioa 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 263 

of an honest indignation against the Jesuitical attempt 
of Mr. Eccleston — to create the impression that any por- 
tion of the Protestants of this city ever intended to per- 
petrate the least personal offence against the nuns them- 
selves. He speaks of "the helpless sex of those who 
claimed 7 ' the mayor's protection; as if he did not per- 
fectly well know, that the most violent of the people asked 
nothing more, than that legal and sufficient protection 
might be given to the nuns. He says, u w T e have wit? 
nessed a cruel and unmanly attack upon the reputation 
and peaceful abode of unoffending women; 55 when he is 
as certain, as he is of his own existence, that it was not 
against these unhappy women, but against their supposed 
seducers and jailers that the public indignation was 
roused; and that u their peaceful abode" was in danger, 
only because and so far as, it w r as believed to be their 
prison. No Protestant in Baltimore ever had a thought 
of injury to any nun — because she chose "to enter a re- 
ligious community"---or because she chose to stay there; 
and it is a gratuitous calumny for Mr. Eccleston to say 
that any Protestant directed "the most ruthless and ter- 
rible violence,' or any violence at all, against any nun. 
We were amazed to find the mayor in his reply to this 
deliberate perversion of notorious facts, countenancing 
instead of rebuking the falsehood. Does General 
Leakin believe — and will he venture to tell his fellow- 
citizens, when he again solicits those suffrages, for which 
this billing and cooing with the archbishop is — we ven- 
ture to suggest — a bad bate;* that out of the thousands 

*If it was a bate, it utterly and wofully failed. Less than a year after 
the first publication of this article — and at the first municipal election in 
Baltimore, after the Olevia JYeal case and correspondence; there was a 
total revolution in the politics of the city. The facts of the case justify 
us in making three reflections, which, we venture to predict, the future 
will fully verify; as we think the past has already proved their truth. — 
1. The Papists of this country as a body, have no fixed political princi- 
ples, — but are ready to bargain and sell their political support, to any 
man or party, who will do most for papism 2, They are, as a body, 
utterly unworthy of confidence; and have neither sagacity, fidelity, nor 
truth, as political allies. 3. The Protestant feeling and principles of the 
country, will, first or last, bring to political ruin, every man and party, 
that manifests the east treachery to the glorious principles of Protestant 
truth, liberty , and right, upon which all our institutions rest. 



264 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE 



and tens of thousands in this city who were deeply in- 
terested in the fate of Isabella Neal — any single man, 
or at least any number sufficient to justify a general and 
unqualified charge, meditated, much less "threatened out- 
rage," on the "respectable inhabitants" of "the Carmelite 
Convent?" That many enraged persons may have medi- 
tated the destruction of the convent itself, we will not 
deny; though we do not know the fact. And that the 
conduct of the mayor in preventing such an act was pro- 
per and most commendable — we readily admit. But the 
mayor has taken a serious task upon his hands, in en- 
dorsing the statements of the archbishop. The truth is y 
as the whole city knows, that the universal feeling 
amongst all true Protestants, was profound sympathy for 
the poor nuns; and that one great cause of the intense ex- 
citement, was the rumor, said to have originated with the 
escaped nun, that several others were detained against 
their wishes. It is a pretty story indeed, for these pure 
and holy priests to outrage society by their treatment of 
their nuns; and when public sympathy explodes upon the 
priests, for them to have the audacity to say, the indigna- 
tion is levelled against the nuns! 

Mr. Eccleston shows clearly by the course of his re- 
marks, that he did not himself believe the statements we 
have been exposing; else why take so much pains to 
prove that the nuns have other protectors besides the mob, 
which as he argues, was only prevented by force, from 
doing violence to them? This is a very curious argu- 
ment to use against meditated violence, — the victim does 
not need, your protection! Fie Mr. Eccleston; a Jesuit, 
not to say an archbishop, ought to reason better. 

But let us examine a little, this new defence; for the 
statement, if true, is really important. These nuns, says 
the person under whose "jurisdiction" they are, "being 
unrestrained in their communications with their friends 
and relatives, they have protectors out of the convent and 
out of the priesthood, able and willing to guard their rights 
and to invoke for them, if necessary, the protection of the 
laws of the stated In the foregoing part of the same 
sentence, he had said "they are connected for the most 
part, with the oldest and most respectable Catholic families 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 265 

in the state" Now we omit all notice of the fact that 
the archbishop himself, being an apostate from the Pro- 
testant faith, furnishes in his own person the strongest 
possible proof, that families not Catholic, nor yet "the 
oldest and most respectable;" have a direct personal in- 
terest in all the affairs of a body, one of whose chief ob- 
jects is to proselyte Protestant children. We omit also, 
all comment on the suspicious anxiety manifested by the 
archbishop, whose "jurisdiction" is despotic over the 
"religious society"— committed to his hands, not by 
their own free choice- — but by the mere dictation of a 
foreign tyrant; that all other authorities should stand 
aloof — and all profane apprehensions that his sway may 
not be immaculate, be rebuked and silenced. We come 
directly to the point, and assert that the statement of Mr. 
Eccleston is deceptious and untrue, and can, we think, be 
clearly shown to be both. 

It is deceptious: for contrary to the assertion of the 
archbishop, it is impossible for any effectual protection to 
be extended to these nuns — by friends "out of the con- 
vent and out of the priesthood" — even if they were so 
disposed; and unhappily, the priests take effectual care, 
that if such friends be Papists, they shall never be so dis- 
posed. What protection has been extended to Olevia 
JVeal) by friends "out of the convent and out of the priest- 
hood?" Where is she now? Answer to that Mr. Ec- 
cleston. Where is she? And how came she where she 
is? Her "protector" Col. Brent, posted up to Balti- 
more; got ex parte certificates contradictory of each other, 
insufficient in law and in reason, none of them sworn to, 
and no cross examination permitted; on which certificates 
he took his "perfect maniac" kinswoman, and placed her 
precisely where she had most earnestly desired never to 
go again, viz: under the power of nuns and priests. — 
And where she may be now, who can tell? If he had 
taken any other course, he would have subjected himself 
to the whole vengeance of the priesthood; besides abet- 
ting at least indirectly, the exposure of his church. As 
a good Papist he did not dare to do either; nor will any 
goocl Papist ever act otherwise. This, let it be remem- 
bered, is the treatment which nuns receive from their na- 
23 



266 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE 

tural protectors "out of the convent and out of the priest- 
hood;" when they have succeeded, after nineteen years of 
horrible sufferings, in effecting their escape. They are 
proved to be insane-— withdrawn from public observation 
— secreted— and probably sent back. Things have trans- 
pired in the convent, which it would degrade the priest- 
hood and the sect to have revealed; therefore the priests 
dare not permit a witness to testify; nor the friends of 
that witness, if they be Papists, to allow her the means 
and opportunity of so doing. Every eloped nun is ahvays 
insane; and always will be. And their friends u out of 
the convent and out of the priesthood" will always treat 
them as "perfect maniac" or "mono-maniac"— -or any 
other sort of nianiac, that the security of their priests and 
their sect may be supposed to require. 

But we repeat, the statement of the archbishop is de- 
ceptions; for there is no adequate mode in which protec- 
tion can be extended to the inmates of his convents, either 
by their friends, or by the laws of the country. One of 
the vows of all the orders of professed, is obedience; ab- 
solute, unquestioning, unqualified obedience. Here is 
an irresistible moral barrier. But suppose it removed. 
To whom is the nun, who becomes dissatisfied, to com- 
plain? To her confessor? Surely it is most natural to 
expect that her seducer and accomplice— or if she has re- 
sisted his vile solicitations, her oppressor and persecutor; 
surely it is most clear, that he will be her messenger to 
an indignant relative, who at the first motion will cut his 
ears off, — or to some generous advocate, who will forth- 
with arraign him. How natural and simple is this me- 
thod of getting redress in a convent! Let her then com- 
plain to her sister nuns, or to the mother abbess. Yes, 
they will be likely to aid her no doubt; and are fully em- 
powered to do so; as we shall see directly! Did Mr. Ec- 
cleston ever try to persuade a tiger to let go a lamb? It 
is a very simple and successful effort of eloquence, is it 
not? Eurydice was charmed nearly out of hell by the 
lyre of Orpheus; but we protest we never heard of a nun, 
whose sorrows and woes so prevailed, as to cause the 
Pluto and Proserpine of her dark prison house, to send 
her forth smiling towards the realms of day. — Let her 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 267 

then complain to some casual visitor, through the grate! 
Surely: and be told on by the sister spy, constantly at her 
elbow, and sent to do "usual penance" as poor Olevia 
JYealy was! Or suppose two agree and complain togeth- 
er, to some idle visitor accidentally thrown in converse 
with them. If the visitor be a Papist, as is most likely — 
protection, redress, and escape, are of course certain! If 
a Protestant, and unlike too many Protestants, one who 
has bowels to feel for human woes; one who has no fear 
of losing votes, subscribers, or custom; one who is not 
afraid of public reproach, nor private assassination; if by 
miracle it should chance to be such a Protestant — what, 
we ask could he or she do? Nothing: we solemnly aver 
— nothing. He may return with a writ, if he can get 
one, which it is most probable he cannot. But can he 
identify the woman? who has been already secreted or 
substituted by another — or privately carried to Einmits- 
burg or Georgetown — or made "perfect maniac" — or 
even "mono-maniac." He may tell the facts publicly by 
word of mouth, or in print if any paper will publish them, 
— which probably they will not. And then for his pains, 
he shall be called by Protestants, a seditious, uncharita- 
ble, persecuting bigot; and be marked as an object of pa- 
pal vengeance. 

We do then manifestly see, that the archbishop's state- 
ments in regard to the protection which may be extend- 
ed to these nuns, are deceptions; wholly and totally de- 
ceptions. We will now proceed to show that they are 
untrue, simply and specifically untrue. They are untrue; 
(1) In saying that these nuns are "unrestrained in their 
communications with their friends and relatives;" (2) In 
saying that they are considered by the Papal church, or 
their own friends being Papists, as subject to or placed 
under "the protection of the laws of the State"— 'm any 
such sense, that their superiors can be compelled to treat 
them as free Americans. 

It is quite useless to debate about a matter of fact; and 
there is no necessity for even an apparent contest about 
veracity between Mr. Eccleston and ourself. That pre- 
late has solemnly sworn, as one of the conditions on 
which he received and holds his present dignity from the 



268 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE 

pope of Rome, u that he will render absolute obedience to 
the constitutions and precepts of holy mother church." — 
(Polano p. 733, folio edition of 1729.) Now if he will 
examine the decrees of the council of Trent- — he will find 
in the xxv. Session, Be Regularibus et Monialibus, two 
and twenty chapters expressly settling the subject matter 
of the present question. Some of the things determined 
(statuenda) by the council in these terrible chapters — are 
the following. In Chap. i. there is a most pointed charge 
that the institutions for the regular orders be not allowed 
to lose their importance and activity; a rule well kept by 
Mr. Eccleston. In Chap. hi. it is determined that no 
house for the professed shall be erected in any diocese, 
without the license of the bishop, first had; which makes 
the archbishop responsible for the erection of the new 
prison near the Monument, w T ith its dungeon deep enough 
for two rows of cells, one above the other; and for priest 
Gildea's monastery, in Front street, so located as to be 
able to carry ofTby boats on Joneses Falls, all the dirt from 
all his excavations, — even if he should have so odd a 
fancy as to run a communication over to Aisquith street 
Chap. iv. settles that no regular under any pretext shall 
go to any other place, or submit to any other person, 
whether prelate, prince, university, or community, nor 
use any privilege or faculty bestowed by others, — with- 
out the superior's consent. That if any shall do so, they 
shall be severely punished, at the discretion of the supe- 
rior, as disobedient. That they shall not leave their con- 
vent >, even on the pretext of going to their superiors, un- 
less they shall have been sent or called by them. That 
if they be found without such a mandate, in writing — 
they shall be punished by the bishop of the place, as de- 
serters of their institutions. Chap. v. orders, with a 
solemn appeal to the divine judgment, and a threat of 
eternal damnation—that the inclosures around the con- 
vents shall be restored and kept in order; and that dis- 
obedient and refractory nuns shall be kept in by eccle- 
siastical censures, and other punishments (aliasqtje 
pgenas,) according to the necessity of the case, the aid of 
the secular arm being invoked if necessary, to this end. 
And all Christian princes are exhorted, and secular ma- 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 269 



gistrates injoined (injungit ) by the holy synod, under 
pain of excommunication ipso facto incurred, to afford the 
necessary aid. That no nun after her profession, shall 
go out of her convent, even for a short time, nor on any 
pretext— unless for some lawful cause approved by the 
bishop. That no one, of whatever rank, condition, sex or 
age, shall enter the inclosure of a convent, without a li- 
cense in writing from the bishop or superior, under pain of 
excommunication, ipso facto, incurred. And such licen- 
ses should be given only in cases of necessity; and can- 
not be granted, by any but the superior or bishop, in any 
manner or for any purpose. Chap. xiv. points out cer- 
tain cases in which all regulars (monks and nuns) shall 
be severely punished, ( severe puniatur. ) Chap. xv. 
fixes the age of profession at sixteen years; a papal sta- 
tute contrary to the law of God and of nature, which our 
state, to its lasting infamy, has copied into its statute 
book. Chap, xviii. admits that there are cases, in 
which it is expressly lawful to coerce virgins and widows, 
to enter monasteries and take the vow against their will. 
Chap. xix. provides that if any regular shall pretend 
that he or she took the vows through force or fraud, or 
shall even say that it was done before the proper age, or 
any thing of the kind; or shall wish to lay aside their dress 
for any cause, or even to depart w T ith it on, without the 
permission of the superior; they shall not be heard— ex- 
cept within five years next after the day of their profes- 
sion; nor even then, but upon the regular bringing of the 
alledged causes before the superior and bishop. But if 
they shall have beforehand laid aside their habit, they 
shall not be permitted to alledge any cause; but shall be 
forced to return to the monastery, and be punished as an 
apostate; being denied in the mean time every privilege of 
their religion. 

It may seem needless to add any thing to such and so 
decisive testimony— - and yet we will refer to the only re- 
maining written authority in the papal church, which is 
equally venerated with that of the council of Trent. — 
We mean the Canon Law — the great repository of papal 
jurisprudence. If Mr. Eccleston will consult the Cor- 
pus Juris Canonici, Vol. n., of the Lyons edition of 
23* 



270 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN fU® 



1737, in the Tractatus de Ecclesia, Titulus xxn, he will 
find 1 07 folio pages of Latin, from page 402 to 509, treat- 
ing upon the general subject " De Religiosis. iy In those 
107 pages there are more than one hundred and seven 
flat contradictions of what he has said, in the matter now 
under discussion. We make at present a single citation. 
On folio 421, Titulus xxxi. Caput in. Sectio xi. § xi. 
Hac Constitution fyc; it is declared to be the mind of the 
church "that no professed person, however disobedient 
to his superiors, can be left to himself so as to become 
his own master, and be free to go where he pleases, and 
serve his own depraved desires, to the disgrace of the re- 
ligious state, especially of his own order, and to the pub- 
lic scandal; nay rather this is the desire of holy mother 
that places may be provided into which the incorrigible 
may be received, or forcibly shut up (coacti includantur,) 
and that as far as possible she may provide for their safe- 
ty and for that of others, by removing the sick sheep 
from the midst of the faithful, lest the well be infected." 

If our space allowed, or it was at all necessary, we 
could multiply citations without limit, from the Canon 
Law, which Mr. Eccleston has sworn he receives and 
will execute to his uttermost power; which should dis- 
prove in the most positive manner, his assertions and in- 
sinuations, as to the free agency of nuns, or other profess- 
ed, or indeed any of his "subjects;" as all persons in his 
diocese who have embraced the ecclesiastical state are 
considered, by himself, by them, and by the pope to be. 
We will cite one or two places, which must fill the sim- 
ple hearts of American readers with amazement; and 
ought to cover every priest with dismay. In Vol. iii. of 
the Corpus Juris Canonici — Pars quinta, deJudiciis, — 
Titulus vi. of Pars ii. Sec. vi. p. 561; this is the sub- 
stance of the section: u That ecclesiastical judges have 
power to commit accused persons to prison; yea to condemn 
them to perpetual imprisonment. The V. head of this 
section is in these words, u In crimes proceeding from in- 
continence, and in atrocious offences requiring deposition 
or degradation, when the avoiding of justice by flight is 
to be apprehended, and so the necessity for personal deten- 
tion arises, the Bishop may proceed to summary refonna- 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 271 

Hon and necessary detention. Concil Trid. Sess. xxv. 
Sec. 2, Be Reform, Cap 6, med." Under the vii. head 
of the same section in the second paragraph cited as a 
Glossa, "In 6. De Pcenis Cap, Quamvis, lib. V. Tit 9, 
Cap 3," are these words, "The ecclesiastical judge can 
condemn his subjects to do penance, on the bread of sorrow 
and the water of affliction , in temporary or perpetual im- 
prisonment." The last paragraph of the viii. head of the 
section, which is also the end of the diabolical section it- 
self, is in these words, "Perpetual imprisonment is in the 
place of the ancient practice of confinement in a monaste- 
ry, and was introduced for the very same end, viz: that 
the accused person, might be removed from all occasions 
of crime and of public scandal." 

Now in the venerable names of honour, integrity and 
truth, — by which courtesy obliges us, as far as possible, 
to suppose a Jesuit to be governed, — religion being out 
of the question; we demand, how was it possible for 
archbishop Eccleston to make the statements he did, after 
swearing to enforce the enactments we have now cited, 
and hundreds like them? It grieves us to be obliged to 
expose such shallow and unblushing perfidiousness. But 
we confidently expect the verdict of every honest man — 
that it is deceptions and false to say these poor nuns have 
"unrestrained communications" — with friends out of the 
convent; and that in the contemplation of the Papal 
church, its decrees, or its prelates, they can claim "the 
protection of the laws of the state" — against their vows, 
their superior, their bishop, or their church. 

Indeed the "archbishop of Baltimore" as he arrogant- 
ly calls himself, shows by his very manner of speaking 
on this as on the former subject; that he was conscious 
of "paltering in a double sense." He talks of a "re- 
ligious society" under his "jurisdiction;" and the mayor 
of the city in his reply reiterates the notion of that "ju- 
risdiction." In the case of the mayor we set down the 
use of this term, to the score of mere civility; presuming 
that he is not deeply versed in Papal jurisprudence. But 
the archbishop no doubt uses it considerately, and in his 
mouth it is most pregnant with meaning. 

We shall lay no particular stress on the arrogance of a 
man's calling himself "archbishop of Baltimore," when 



272 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE 

four-fifths of the people of the city — do not belong to 
his heretical sect; though if we should call ourself 
"Pastor of Baltimore , 55 none would be more forward than 
Papists, to cry out against the pretension as audacious. 
Nor shall we stop to show that Baltimore is not a church 
but a city; and therefore, if Mr. Eccleston would follow 
Scripture, common sense, or historical truth, he should 
call himself "Archbishop of the Romans in Baltimore" 
or u of the Roman church in Baltimore 55 — instead of " Arch- 
bishop of Baltimore , 55 Neither do we suppose it to be 
needful in this connexion to show, that the practice of call- 
ing men bishops of the place, instead of bishops of the 
churches of God in such and such places— grew up with, 
and sprang out of the papal apostacy; and that it reveals 
at once the secularity and the ambition of that antichristi- 
an hierarchy. Nor finally, will we pause to show, that 
all these things are aggravated in their force and conse- 
quence, by the fact, that this "archbishop of Baltimore" 
— received that title, dignity, office, trust, and "jurisdic- 
tion;" not from the free voice of any portion of his fel- 
low-citizens, but from the grace and favour of a foreign 
tyrant, called pope of Rome; and contrary to the spirit 
of our laws, and of the constitution of the United States. 
These things and many like them, we pretermit for the 
present, and proceed to speak rather of the "jurisdiction" 
itself, than of the name and quality in which it is exer- 
cised. 

Perhaps the most palpable argument against the papa- 
cy, is that it is a purely temporal empire. The seat of 
its dominion is the former capital of the world— called 
the holy and spiritual city. There is its senate, com- 
posed of members to whom at their creation it is express- 
ly said, u you constitute the senate of the city, you are the 
equals of kings, the cardinals of the whole world. 55 (Ce- 
remoniarium, lib 3.) Over all presides an earthly mon- 
arch, clothed in purple, lodged in palaces, surrounded by 
guards, and followed by a troop of dignitaries and officers 
of all names and grades. The empire of this monarch, 
is parcelled out into provinces, which are again divid- 
ed into smaller provinces, and these subdivided into 
other districts called diocesses; and over all these terri- 
torial divisip^s^which embrace and cover the whole earth. 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 273 



the sovereign pontiff appoints governors, whom he calls 
primates, metropolitans and bishops,— and who accord- 
ing to his lawyers and judges the expositors of his laws 
and constitutions, have a plenitude of power, far above 
that of princes, states, and governments— given to them 
by God himself, for the control of all human affairs. All 
these governors take the most comprehensive oaths to 
their sovereign, by which they bind themselves to him, 
far more explicitly, than any subjects are bound to any 
other prince; thus creating a body of sworn vassals to 
the pope in the bosom of all foreign states. This tem- 
poral empire called papism, has also its tribunals, civil 
and ecclesiastical— -before which crimes are investigated, 
causes litigated, and judgments rendered. It has its 
tributes, taxes and contributions, drawn under various 
names, as of right, from every part of the earth. It has 
established a code of civil law separate and distinct from 
all others; and has a jurisprudence as peculiarly its own 
as that of any empire that ever existed. And to com- 
plete the list, it has its prisons, its punishments, its in- 
quisitors and its executioners, in every part of its do- 
minions. Thus fortified, it speaks as a mistress and a 
sovereign; it orders, it commands, it forbids, it decrees, 
it curses, it reigns! 

Now then we comprehend what the "archbishop of 
Baltimore" means, when he speaks of a "society" under 
his "jurisdiction. Jurisdiction says the monk Calepini, 
in his great Bictionarium i)ctolingue y is "juris dicendi 
potestas"— the power of decreeing justice; and after cor- 
roborative definitions from five languages besides Latin 
— he establishes that given by citations from Cicero, 
Servius Sulpitius, and Suetonius. Yes; we perfectly 
comprehend what the pope's governor for this infidel 
province of North America means by his "jurisdiction" 
And by the grace of God, we are determined to make 
that jurisdiction regulate its pretensions, so as to accord 
with the laws and liberties of a free people. 

It is vain and absurd, as well as utterly beside the sub- 
ject for the "archbishop of Baltimore" to claim the ex- 
ercise of this "jurisdiction^ '-—as a matter of conscience; 
for him to invoke "religious liberty" as the basis of his 



274 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE 

right to erect prisons for women; for him to plead "the 
rights of conscience and the supremacy of the laws," as 
the ground of a claim to recapture and lock up as insane, 
—a free woman, escaped from a nunnery. "Religious 
liberty" is a simple thing; it means that Olevia Neal had a 
right to come out of the convent; and that Mr. Eccles- 
ton had no "jurisdiction^'' '—to hinder her. "Rights of 
conscience" are sacred, when used to regulate our own 
faith and practice; they are violated, not preserved, when 
the "archbishop of Baltimore" presumes to regulate and 
control otherwise than by means purely moral and scrip- 
tural, the conscience of another. " The supremacy of the 
laws" — does not mean that the "archbishop of Balti- 
more" by virtue of his warrant from the pope, shall erect 
prisons for women; but it means that the laws forbidding 
their existence shall be enforced against them. It does 
not mean, that the pope's property in the nunnery in 
Aisquith street shall be held inviolable and sacred, while 
Olevia NeaPs personal rights are sacrificed and trodden 
down in that convent; but it means, that the pope's pro- 
perty shall be obliged by the officers of justice to be put 
only to lawful uses, and that Olevia Neal's personal rights 
shall be sacredly respected. It means that the nunnery 
and the nuns, shall both be protected in w T hat is right — - 
restrained in what is wrong; and both, without any sort 
of regard to the pope's warrant, or the archbishop's "ju- 
risdiction." — Our mayor never said a more true or a more 
pertinent thing, than in his letter to Mr. Eccleston, that 
"the constitution and laws of our state entitle to protec- 
tion from unlawful violence, persons of every description 
without distinction as to sex, age, condition, religious 
denomination, or political party." Let "the religious 
society" over which the "archbishop of Baltimore" exer- 
cises "jurisdiction" — remember this sacred truth. Let 
the mayor and the public never cease to bear in mind, 
that it is as illegal to imprison or to recapture a free wo- 
man, without warrant, as it is to pull down a convent; 
and that priests and nuns, and their myrmidons in doing 
the former act, are as much a mob, as any can be in doing 
the latter: and that the mayor is as much bound in de- 
fence of personal rights, to call out the police and the 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 275 

military, if necessary, and to fire upon an archbishop and 
his mob; as in defence of rights in realty to fire upon the 
most avowed mobocrat and his mob. The mayor has 
hit the nail upon the head. The constitution and laws 7 
do protect persons; and that without the least regard to 
their condition or religious denomination. Our laws 
know nothing about archbishops or popes. But they 
know every thing about absolute freedom of person, to 
every citizen of the commonwealth. They protect the 
property of all; but they know nothing of & u jiiris diction" 
— which provides private prisons for free women. 

We do not consider it at all material to the case in de- 
bate whether the nuns in Aisquith street, and all others, 
be the purest or vilest of mankind. They "have chosen 
to enter a religious community," says "their ecclesiasti- 
cal organ." Very well. It may justly be questioned 
whether their kind of "community" is not contra bonas 
mores*, and therefore illegal; and when the occasion arises 
for the making of that question before a jury of free and 
virtuous men of the nineteenth century in this happy and 
enlightened land, it may be found that our opinion is not 
peculiar on that point. But we have nothing to say in 
that regard at present. The better the women are, and 
the more honest their calling, the more perfect is their 
claim to protection in the enjoyment of their natural and 
civil rights. They "divide their time between the prac- 
tices of prayer and self-denial, and the instruction of 
youth;" it is added. Very well again. We have noth- 
ing to say to that. We do not see that high walls, iron 
bars and grates, dungeons and so forth — are needful in 
either of those respects; still less, that the stated and se- 
cret conferences of unmarried priests, with these unmar- 
ried nuns are either safe, respectable, or prudent. All 
this is as it may be. But what has it all, or any part of 
it to da, with a question of right under our laws to con- 
vert these nuns into convicts; to withdraw them out of 
the reach of legal protection — to erect prisons for their 
safe custody, and to recapture them when they escape? — 
Let our grand juries inspect these along with all other 
places of legal confinement — or let them be suppressed as 
places of illegal confinement. Let the law assure itself, 



276 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE 

by its proper functionaries, that they are not prisons; or 
else let them be put on the footing of all other prisons. 
Now the latter is manifestly impossible. Our laws will 
never provide a prison for the pope of Rome to put his 
refractory subjects in. Our laws will never recognize 
any right in the pope of Rome or his governors, to exer- 
cise "jurisdiction" over the persons of our citizens. It 
is impossible, and contrary to the whole spirit and nature 
of all our institutions. Then the other alternative must 
stand. If these be prisons, they are illegal, and ought to 
be suppressed; if the archbishop exercises "jurisdiction" 
by virtue of a foreign warrant, over the persons of free 
Americans — he is a wrongdoer, and can be punished.— 
And whether they be prisons or no, whether this wrong- 
ful "jurisdiction" be exercised or no, are pure questions 
of fact; in regard to which, the proof is clear to a moral 
intent, and concerning which, when the proper case is 
made, the tribunals of the state will, no doubt, decide 
justly. Meantime let the functionaries of the law take 
notice — that they are responsible at their peril to know 
what the law is. 

There is a flourish in the letter of Mr. Eccleston, about 
the contrast between the Protestant intolerance of the 
present generation in our commonwealth, and the Papal 
liberality of its reputed founders---which must not be 
passed by. We repeat his words: "Scenes but little in 
accordance with the spirit of the Catholic pilgrims who 
first landed on our shores, and offered the open hand of 
fellowship to the persecuted of every creed and clime. In 
Baltimore especially I was not prepared to expect them, 
where the very name of our city reminds us of the Ca- 
tholic founder of Maryland, one of the earliest and truest 
friends of civil and religious liberty." 

George Calvert, Baron Baltimore, was like the pres- 
ent "archbishop of Baltimore," an apostate from the re- 
ligion of Christ to that of Rome. In the disordered state 
of affairs in England during the early part of the seventeenth 
century, he endeavored to found a Papist colony in New 
Foundland; in which attempt he failed. Charles I. king 
of England, himself an apostate like Calvert and the arch- 
bishop— was greatly pleased to find Ccecelius Calvert, 



ARCHBISHOP AND THE MAYOR OF BALTIMORE. 277 



the son of George, eager to execute his father's projects; 
and granted him, in the eighth year of his reign, the well 
known Charter for Maryland. We will give some extracts 
from it, and from other public and permanent acts to show 
that Mr. Eccleston is a great civilian as well as a great 
ecclesiastic. 

In that charter granted to Cxcelius Calvert by Charles 
I., the king states in the ii. Section of it, that the motive 
actuating baron Baltimore, in desiring "to transport a nu- 
merous colony, to a country hitherto uncultivated in the 
parts of America," was u a laudable and pious zeal for 
extending the Christian religion, and also the territories 
of our empire;" and in Sec, iii. Charles adds that the mo- 
tive actuating him in granting the charter w T as his desire to 
encourage, with royal favor, this "pious and noble purpose. " 
It is stated also in the ii. Sec. by kingly authority, that Coe- 
celius Culvert was not only "son and heir of George 
Calvert" but that he was "treading in the steps of his 
father." What all this means when spoken by Charles, 
of the Calverts, is plain enough. 

Sec. iv. vests in Calvert and his heirs and assigns "the 
patronages and advowsons of all churches which shal 
hereafter happen to be built" within the limits of their 
charter: also the c 'license and faculty of erecting and 
founding churches, chapels, &c; of causing them to be 
dedicated, consecrated, &c; and also all and singular 
such and as ample rights, jurisdictions, royalties, &c, as 
the bishop of Durham had within his bishopric and county 
palatine."-— "Advowson, (says Blackstone, Com. ii. 29,) 
is the right of presentation to a church or ecclesiastical 
benefice: * * and is synonimous with patronage, pairo- 
natns: and he who has the right of advowson, is called the 
patron of the church." So again of the county palatine 
of Durham, he says, Com. i. 113, "it is so called a 
palatio; because the bishop thereof had in it, jura rega- 
lia, as fully as the king had in his palace: regalem po- 
tesiatem in omnibus, as Bracton expresses it." 

Sec. xxn. provides that no interpretation of the char- 
ter, or any word, clause, or sentence of it shall be made 
"whereby God's holy and true Christian religion may in 
anywise suffer by change, prejudice, or diminution" 
24 



218 REVIEW OF THE CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN THE 

The whole charter will be found in voh I. p. 1 1 of 
Maxy's edition of the laws of Maryland, printed in 18.1.1* 
We aver that there is not one word in this charter which 
even squints towards a free toleration, much less religi- 
ous liberty; that the scope of it in general, and many par- 
ticular provisions are altogether irreconcileable with the 
liberties even of the tolerated churches, and insuperable 
barriers to the general spread of the gospel, except by 
means of a national church, — which every part of the 
charter contemplates; and finally, that considering the 
times in which it was issued, the source from which it 
emanated, the person to whom it was given, and the rea- 
sons assigned for granting it — its religious aspect looks 
towards the establishment, if not the exclusive existence 
of papism in Maryland. If any doubt the fairness of 
this representation, we beg them to examine Bozman's 
History of Maryland, from its first settlement, till the 
restoration in 1660; a work lately published by the au- 
thority of the state: and there they will find, not one word 
to justify, but numerous facts to disprove Mr. Eccleston's 
assertions. 

The intervening period, of rather more than a century,, 
from the restoration of Charles II., to the American rev- 
olution, we pass by at present; because the very act which 
made Maryland a free and independent state, proves in- 
contestibly what principles still prevailed in regard to re- 
ligious liberty. We come to the "Declaration of Rights. " 

This instrument contains statements which "the arch- 
bishop of Baltimore " would do well to examine, both as 
they establish the absurdity of his principles., the illegali- 
ty of his pretensions, and the erroneousness of his asser- 
tions. We quote several. It is declared in article 33, 
that protection of person and estate, in regard to religi- 
ous faith, ceases in all cases where "under colour of reli- 
gion, any man shall disturb the good order, peace, and 
safety of the state, or shall infringe the laws of 

MORALITY, OR INJURE OTHERS IN THEIR NATURAL, CIVIL, 

or religious rights.' 5 Again, "all persons professing 
the Christian religion, are equally entitled to protection 
in their religious liberty." Again, "The legislature may, 
in their discretion, lay a general and equal tax for the 



Archbishop and the mayor of Baltimore. 279 

support of the Christian religion." Again, article 35, — 
"A declaration of a belief in the Christian religion" is 
instituted as a test of office, if there be trust or profit 
connected with it. See Laws of Maryland, vol. 3, pp. 14, 
15. It is believed that all these provisions except that 
relating to a tax- for the support of religion are still in full 
force. This "Declaration of Rights" was adopted in 
1776. 

We now pass over nearly fifty years more, and desire 
Mr. Eccleston to tarn to Chap. 205, of the u .Laius made 
and passed by the General assembly of the State of Mary- 
land" at the session of 1824. He will there find an act 
entitled u An Act for the relief of the Jews in Maryland" 
• — passed no longer ago than on the 25th of February, 
1825. And if he will then ask the first Jew he meets (if 
he can go for overcome the astonishing and enduring ha- 
tred of papists to Jews, as to hold converse with a son of 
Abraham) — he will tell him, that for nearly two hundred 
years after the granting of our state charter to that "ear- 
liest and truest friend of civil and religious liberty," 
Cceceiius Calvert; a Jew in Maryland could hold no office 
either of profit or trust, unless he could do as Judge Wil- 
liam Gaston of N. C. did. So that here are two pieces 
of casuistry for the archbishop to explain together: name- 
ly, the veracity of a papal judge, when he swears he be- 
lieves and will support the Protestant religion; and that 
of a learned prelate, who asserts the unqualified and gen- 
erous reception of "the persecuted of every clime and 
creed"-- -by the sect originally predominant in Maryland, 
and which from their origin, and as long as they had the 
power — acted on diametrically opposite principles. 

The flourish about Baltimore is ridiculous. Mr. Ec- 
cleston is a native of Maryland, and ought to know more 
•about the history of his own state. Baltimore was a Pro- 
testant city from its origin, (see Griffith's work on 
Baltimore;) and we* venture to predict will continue so 
to the end. 

But how strange does it sound to hear a high dignita- 
ry of the papal church, commend liberty either civil or 
religious — and speak in praise of liberality to the op- 
pressed, the persecuted and the unfortunate! For more 



280 REVIEW OF THE CORRE SPONDENCE, &C 



than thirteen centuries, every quarter of the earth has 
witnessed the cruelty, intolerance, and tyranny of this 
terrible superstition. It has reduced persecution to a 
system; cruelty to an exact science. Its very faith is 
based on universal intolerance, and its creed assumes the 
dominion of all other churches. It has caused more hu- 
man blood to be shed, than all other false religions put to- 
gether; and has gone farther and done more, to suppress 
liberty of conscience, of thought, of speech and of action, 
than any other organized succession that ever existed 
amongst men. In what papal country, at the moment 
we write, are any admitted to the same rights as papists? 
Is it in Mexico, — in the Catholic West India Islands, in 
South America-— in Spain— in Italy---any where? In 
Rome the holv seat, of this liberal Catholicism, what is 
the nature of the liberty, civil or religious, enjoyed by 
man? 

And above all men, that a prelate who holds his office 
by the mere grace and favour of a tyrant who has expli- 
citly denounced every principle sacred to us as Ameri- 
cans and as freemen; that such a man should prate to us 
about our intolerance and illiberality, is surely most edi- 
fying. This Gregory xvi., now reigning at Rome, has 
publicly and officially, again and again, pronounced his 
abhorrence of all the principles upon which our republican 
institutions rest, and for the purchase and security of 
which the blood of our fathers w T as poured out like water. 
He has over and over declared on his priestly and prince- 
ly faith, that the universal church has responded in ac- 
cents of cordial and unanimous applause of his atrocious 
proclamations against the rights, the hopes, and the con- 
solations of human nature. And now in the midst of all 
this array of damning proof, this Gregory selects out of 
all the tens of thousands of his followers in this wide re- 
public, one Samuel Eccleston, as the person most fit in his 
judgment, to represent his opinions, to advance his pre- 
tensions, and to exercise Cl 'jurisdiction" in his behalf, in 
free America: and this Samuel Eccleston does not blush 
to acknowledge the mark thus set upon him, and to do 
the service expected at his hands! Samuel Eccleston by 
the grace of God, freeman and citizen, has passed away: 



THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY. 281 



and Samuel Eccleston by the favour of the apostolic See, 
"archbishop of Baltimore 95 takes care of nuns, and writes 
about liberty ! To what an abject and pitiable state may 
a man be reduced by his vanity and ambition! 

Let no man suppose that we lay too much stress on 
these transactions; or that the cause is not adequate to 
the excitement it has produced. John Hampden refused 
to submit to a wrong which drew after it the violation of 
the liberties of Englishmen— though only a few shillings 
were directly at stake; and the result was the fiercest 
convulsions that ever England saw. Our ancestors re- 
fused to submit to the most trifling taxes and imposts, 
which the great bulk of them might never have paid, be- 
cause the national freedom and independence were in- 
volved in the same principles; and the end was, every 
thing that has grown and shall grow out of the doings of 
'76. The smallest and the greatest affairs are united in 
the providence of God. And if the fate of a poor Car- 
melite shall be the occasion of arousing this community 
to a perception of the dangerous principles, the illegal 
proceedings, and the intolerable pretensions of the follow- 
ers and officers of the pope settled amongst us; it may 
save us by a timely and firm application of the principles 
of justice and liberty-— from future trials and calamities, 
the end of which no man can foresee. 

In the deep conviction of this truth are these dangerous 
labors performed. And whether our country will hear or 
will forbear-— we trust in God for support and reward. 



NUMBER XXIX. 

THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY. 

Mr. England who generally signs himself (f) Dagger, 
John, Bishop, has taken upon himself the task of making 
the world believe that the court of Rome never had a re- 
24* 



282 THE TAX BOOK OF THE R.OMAH CHANCER?, 

gular and' fixed tariff at which dispensations and abso- 
lutions as well as indulgences were granted; and es- 
pecially that the volume so w r ell known to the learned for 
several centuries past, and so often reprinted in various 
parts of Europe, as the Tax Book of the Roman Chan- 
cery , — is neither genuine nor authentic; but is in great 
part forged, and as a wdiole spurious. 

The Rev. Richard Fuller, of South Carolina, with 
whom Dagger, John, Bishop, has commenced this con- 
troversy; has conducted it with such ability and force 
that it would be useless and indelicate for us to meddle 
in the direct issue. And the able editor of the Charles- 
ton Observer has so clearly shown the direct probability 
of the genuineness of the book (still leaving to Mr. Fuller 
the positive proof) — from the general scope of popery; 
that nothing need be said on that part of the argument. 

On looking a little into the papers of Dagger, John, 
Bishop, it struck us, that there was a crumb or two not 
likely to be picked up, by our stronger brethren; and 
which, although our limited reading in the papal contro- 
very might make them seem unduly important in our 
eyes — yet on the whole, might amuse if not instruct our 
readers. We propose to set down a few of them — in the 
way merely of indirect evidence in the case now (1839) 
under public discussion in the south. 

We find in the Index Librorum Prohibitorum; Romae 
1819, under the name Banck, on p. 24, this entry: "Taxa 
S. cancellarice Romance, in lucem emissa, et notis illustra- 
ia. Deer. 16, Junii 1654, et 13, Nov. 1662." The very 
next entry still under the name of Ranck, is as follows: 
cc Tariffa delle Spedizioni della Dataria, Deer. 13, Noverab. 
1662." These entries settle, past the power of logic 
to confute, the existence of these books at and before the 
date of the entries. Now we ask, Dagger, John, Bishop 
— to be so good as to show any attempt made by any 
reputable man of any country or sect, before himself; to 
prove the first of these prohibited books a forgery. The 
rule of law and common sense is, that a fact proves it- 
self, after a certain period of unquestioned existence. 
But the rule now contended for by this learned prelate is, 
that at the end of above three hundred years from the 



THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY* 



283 



first printing of a certain book; and after it has been in 
the Index for a hundred and eighty-five years — during 
all which time, all the learned in all countries have re- 
ceived it as genuine; — the question shall still depend on 
our ability to get the original manuscript — and a living 
witness or tw T o, to prove the fact of writing! 

The fact of its being in the Index, retorts D, J. B, 
proves that it was from the beginning rejected and ab- 
horred, as false and spurious, by the papal church. If 
that be a good rule — it show^s that the Bible is rejected 
and abhorred as false and spurious by the church of 
Rome; for not only are very many editions of the Old and 
New Testaments, in the Index; but the iii. rule of the In- 
dex is levelled in great part directly against the Scrip- 
tures. The finding a book in the Index, is proof only 
that Rome does not wish it read; and the not putting the 
Tax Book in it, till the light of the reformation had made it 
too hideous to be allowed to walk openly abroad, is 
strong indirect proof that the book was genuine. A 
book of Rome circulates unquestioned for a hundred and 
eighty five years; then it is prohibited, without any charge 
however against its genuineness for 185 years more; then 
it is called a forgery, in partibus infideliiim. This is 
good proof of the progress of light, but none at all 
against the authenticity of the book. 

This matter of the Index, is curious enough. The 
Trent Index was compiled in 1564. Before that date, 
twenty -seven known editions, of the Taxce had been pub- 
lished; as the reader will see by consulting in succession 
Bayle, under the articles Banck, Pinet, and Tuppius; 
then Prosper Marchand's Dictionaire Historique, un- 
der the word Taxce; and then the Annates Typo graphics 
of Panzer. And yet not the least notice was taken in 
that Index of a single one of these editions! The first 
notice we can find that was taken of any of them in 
the Indexes, was in 1570, just a century after the publi- 
cation of the first known edition; and then only in an ap- 
pendix to the Roman Index, published by authority of 
the king of Spain. The prohibition there is thus, Praxis 
et Taxa officince penitentiarice Papcs (p. 76.) The next 
Index published by Papal authority seems to have been 



284 THE TAX BOOK OT THE ROMAN CHANCERY. 



by Clement viii. Rome 1596; in which we have, added to 
the foregoing prohibition, the pregnant words, — ah heere- 
ticis depravata. In the edition of Pius VI., 1786 the 
prohibition is again significantly changed thus,- — cum ab 
hcereticis sit depravata; and so it stands in the edition of 
Pius VII. 1806; and in another of the same pope pub- 
lished in 1819. These facts are surely irreconcileable 
with the idea of any very great zeal on the part of the 
pope to clear his skirts of this book; or any very recent 
forgery of it, by his enemies. 

On the 133 page of Pius VII. Index of 1819 is this 
entry; " Gravamina centum nationis Germanics. — Ind. 
Trid." The entry immediately preceding is u Gratius 
Orthunus, Fasciculus Rerum Src. — Ind. Trid;" in which 
book printed at Cologne 1535 and again at London 1690, 
the aforesaid Centum Gravamina, are also found. In 
the Ecclesiastical History of Du Pin, Doctor of Sorbonne 
&c, London edition of 1703, Vol. on the XVI. century, 
Book II. ch. XV. — pp. 78 — 82; there is an account of 
the Diet of Nuremburg, and of these Centum Gravami- 
na, compiled and published by it, in 1522. Die Pin, re- 
duces the articles composing these Gravamina into heads; 
and sets forth in substance many of them. Under the 
first head, the Diet complained that there were such mul- 
titudes of papal constitutions about things neither com- 
manded nor forbidden by God; all which were dispensed 
with for money! The second head, complained that, for 
money, all sorts of indulgences were granted; and thus a 
door set open for all sorts of crimes! And so on, down 
to the fifteenth head, in order. Du Pin was a good pa- 
pist; and so were most of the members of the Diet of 
Nuremburg, which sat only five years after Luther had 
first broken ground, against the corruptions of Rome, by 
publishing his Theses against Indulgences. But if "my 
lord England 5 ' — wishes more indubitable papal authori- 
ty, he will find it, by turning to Annates Ecclesiastici &c, 
Tom. XX., Raynaldus^ continuation of Baronius, Romce 
1663; under the year 1523, 2. 5. Num. 30—48; where he 
will find these terrible Gravamina, digested into seventy 
seven heads, by the authorised historian of his church. — 
Now all that is wanting to make a multitude of these 



THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY. 285 

hundred grievances alledged by the Diet of the German 
■empire before the establishment of the reformation, almost 
literal citations from the Taxce; is that the prices are not 
annexed. 

But Mr. Dagger, John, Bishop, insinuates that nobody 
in Europe now-a-days pretends that the book is genuine; 
at least nobody who is either scholar-like, or Christian- 
like, or gentleman-like. Let us see. At the end of the 
edition of the Index, published in 1819, is an Appendix 
containing eleven separate additions, made by successive 
decrees to the list of prohibited books. The last of these 
decrees is as late as the 20th September, 1827. Con- 
tained in the first of these, and on p. 350 of the book — is 
this entry, " Taxes des parties casuelles de la Boutique du 
Pape redigees par Jean xxii. etpublies par Leon x. Pub- 
lie p r :r M. Julian de S. Acheut. Deer. 27, November 
1820." — If Mr. D. J. B. wishes any additional confirma- 
tion of the truth of his suggestion, he will find it, if he 
will consult De Potter's work entitled L? Esprit de L?Eg- 
Use, tarn vii. pp. 22 — 27, and tamiv. pp. 151 — 154. De 
Potter still lives; he was one of the leaders of the Belgian 
revolution; and his work was printed in Paris in 1821. — 
In the place last cited he has four pages of remarks on and 
quotations from the General Tariffs for sin, in thepapal 
•church. His first authority cited is Wolfgag, Muscul. 
loc. commun, Sacr- Theolog. pp. 215 — 225. He then cites 
the " Taxce Cancellarics <5fc." which he says "was first 
printed at Rome in 1514, (Panzer proves fourteen edi- 
tions before this,) and afterwards at Cologne in 1515 and 
1523, at Paris in 1520, — at Venice in the Oceanus Juris, 
vol. 6. in 1523, and again in vol. 15, in 1584. Laurent 
Banck consulted all these editions, and others besides, — 
to publish that which he gave with notes at Franeker in 
1651. I have followed a modern edition (Juxta exam- 
plar Romce 1541; Sylvce Ducis 1706) collated and certi- 
fied to conform to the editions of Rome and Paris, by a 
commission of the municipal officers of Bois-le-Duc." — » 
These are the words of a Philosopher of the xix. centu- 
ry! — We suppose the whole congregation of the Index 3 
backed by a first rate modern philosopher— may be con- 
sidered equal, in the assertion of a mere matter of fact 



286 THE TAX .BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY. 



(viz: whether the Tax Book is or not, of late years, com- 
monly allowed to be a forgery?) — to the denial of one 
bishop in partibus. We confess we are not positive; for 
the question has a squint of literature; and we know the 
Bishop's rare attainments. We have heard him say Izic 
for Isaac, and Izreel for Israel — and much of the same 
kind;standing with dignity august before admiring crowds 
— and hugging his abdomen with both his arms, to sup- 
port his great attainments! Therefore we doubt. 

Now let us leave history, and try a little logic. If we 
rightly comprehend the pleadings of Dagger, John, 
Bishop — he does not say all the book is forged, out and 
out; but only that in general, it is a forged book. Upon 
this we may remark, that whenever he will condescend to 
point out the forged parts, or any of them — we will take 
upon ourselves the task of showing, that there is precise- 
ly as much reason to believe the part declared a forgery to 
be genuine — as any other part of the volume. General 
charges amount to nothing. Let Mr. D. J. B. either say 
that the whole is a forgery, out and out; or else let him 
say specifically what parts of it are forged. To do the 
former surpasses even his assurance; or if it does not — 
the fact of the existence and publication of a Tax Book 
of the Pope's Chancery, is as fully established, as any 
fact about any profane book ever published. To do the 
latter, subjects him to the ordeal, already stated. So that 
his dealing in general charges, is strong indirect evidence 
against both his cause and his candour. 

But we remark still further, that if Mr. D. J. B. will 
point out and deny any leading principle in any addition 
of the Tux Book refered to by us, as genuine, in this or 
any other article; then we will undertake to prove aliunde 
— that is from other indubitable papal authorities, that 
the principle of the Tax Book so controverted, is a good 
papal principlel So that if the book be forged — the for- 
gery can at the most amount to no more than a true and 
faithful collection into one volume, of matter scattered 
over hundreds. Every candid reader will see in this fact 
— the strongest possible indirect evidence of the genuine- 
ness of the book. If a book contains the most extraor- 
dinary and revolting principles, and asserts on its face 



THE TAX BOOK OF THE RO'J/iN CHANCERY. 



287 



that it comes from Rome; a bare il( tial, three hundred 
years too late, by a Cork priest made u 1o a bishop in par- 
tibus infidelium, that there is a right use of the name 
Rome — is just nothing, if Rome be in all the principles 
set forth. 

To go from logic to law; if Dagger, John, Bishop will 
turn to the great Dictionire Historique of the priest 
Moreri (mark that, the priest Moreri) Vol. iii. pp. 150 
— 151, of the folio edition of 1740, under the article Droit 
Canonique; he will find an exposition of the origin and 
composition of the Canon Law. Under the last period 
of that law, the priest Moreri records as expressly form- 
ing part of the "Corps du Droit" u The Rales of the 
Apostolic Chancery made since John xxii. which are in 
number about 71." In Vol. ii. of his Dictionary, under 
the title Banck, he says that he (Banck) published the 
Taxa Cancellaria Romana, in 1651, and then adds: "This 
book which had already been printed at Rome in 1514, 
had afterwards been reprinted at several places, as at 
Paris, Cologne, Boisleduc, Franeker and other places. — 
One may there see what penalty they must pay for the most 
enormous crimes and for the most infamous sins— -as well 
on the part of Ecclesiastics as laics." The Titles in the 
Tax Book are 70; the number of Rules is stated by Mo- 
reri, at u about 71." We do not pretend that the Titles 
of the Tax Book, and the Rules of the Chancery are the 
same; but the odd fact lies here-— that there should be just 
as many titles of provision for pardon by the Chancery, 
as there are Rules in the Chancery— and yet the latter be 
genuine and the former forged. 

On examining the Canon Law, we find a great deal 
about these Rules of the Roman Chancery. In Vol. III. 
of the Corpus Juris Canonici, pages 36 — 7, and again 
pages 74 — -90; and again page 200, making in all about 
twenty folio pages, are occupied in treating of only a por- 
tion of these rules. In this body of matter the student 
will find much direct proof of a minute kind, of the 
genuineness of the Tax Book, or rules for absolution un- 
der the rules of the chancery itself. The truth is, the 
very existence of these Rules of the Chancery, is strong 
presumptive proof of the existence of a corresponding 



28S THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY* 

system of payment for absolution; since the pope claims 
plenitude of power and the right to grant Indulgences— 
a claim and right settled by the council of Trent in the 
xxv. session,- Becretum de Indulgeniiis ;, and since this 
claim covers every other part of the discipline of the 
church, and practically has been used to dispense every 
thing, and to absolve from every thing, for money. But 
on examining the matter closely we find ( Corpus, <Src. 
Vol, iii. p. 74. Tractalus de Beneficiis Ecclesiasticis, Ti- 
fulus viii. Observations in Romance Cancellarice Regulas ) 
that the division of the Canon Law touching the Rules 
is exactly answerable to the divisions of the Tax Book 
touching the subjects of dispensation; as any student will 
immediately see, on comparing the two! So that the facts 
compel us to believe that the whole are of the same 
origin — and equally authentic: that is, that the Tax Book 
is genuine if the Canon Law is; which is a pretty tough 
conclusion for the cause of Dagger 7 John, Bishop. 

It is perfectly notorious to all the world that Rome 
claims a plenitude of power as residing in her temporal 
head — who, as she says is the vicar of Christ. In par- 
ticular, she claims to possess the power of absolving from 
sin in general, or from any special sin; and to grant what 
she calls Indulgences, upon terms stated by herself. What 
an Indulgence actually is, is a recondite affair in the 
church of Rome; and any person may safely deny 
any statement that can be made about it, to be the true 
doctrine; since there are abundance of contradictory true 
doctrines on the subject. How variously this matter 
was understood at the era of the reformation, by various 
classes of Papists, is manifest from the ninety-five pro- 
positions of Luther, published at Wittemberg in 1517, 
while he was, as he afterwards confessed himself, not 
only u a most blinded priest" but also c£ a most mad monk;" 
as contrasted with the thesis of John Tezel, in answ T er to 
Luther, published the same year at Frankford. It is how- 
ever undeniable that as early as the year 1300 Boniface 
VIII. in his Bull instituting the first jubilee, grants "not 
only a full and abundant, but the fullest pardon of all 
sins" — to certain classes of persons therein named; and 
that Clement VI., only half a century later, sets forth in 



THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY. 289 



precise terms the grounds on which the church obtained, 
held and might use this infinite power of pardon and in- 
dulgence. We make these statements on the authority 
of the Corpus Juris Canonici, Extravag. Commun, lib. 
v. tit ix. capp, 1 et 2. Now suppose that the pardon was 
valid only on the performance of the prescribed penance; 
still it rests with the church to prescribe that penance; 
and to apply it; so we have the ancient penitential can- 
ons; and all this came naturally under the power of the 
keys, as claimed by Rome. Indulgence goes a step farther : 
it comes to interfere with the penance, — to lessen it, — to 
commute it, to suffer it vicariously, or to remit it wholly 
or in part; and that all this was done by the church, is 
perfectly clear from the same penitential canons. That 
money was demanded and paid, and that at fixed rates, 
as part of the consideration of the indulgence; nay as 
part of the original penance, and also as part of the com- 
mution of it by way of indulgence; and that from an 
early period of the apostacy, is also certain enough. The 
Pcenitentiale of Theodore, archbishop of Canterbury in 
the seventh century; that of the venerable Bede his suc- 
cessor, (denominated De Remedii$ Peccatorum;) and 
that of Ecgbert, archbishop of York in the eighth century, 
are all extant ; and in all of them, as well as in the Peni- 
tentiale Romanum, and even in the canons subjoined to the 
Decretals of Gratian, rules are given for a pecuniary com- 
pensation for declined penances. Now what is this, but 
the very sum and substance, the very bone and marrow, 
of the Taxes'? If there be a mode and a power, to es- 
cape penance by money, as the whole or a part of the 
consideration; what is so natural, so inevitable, as that 
the rules of this commutation, should be digested, ap- 
proved and published. This is precisely the very thing 
that has been done; and from 1471 'till 1822, not less 
than fifty editions of this book of the pope's fees of office 
— have been published. The force of the inference from 
these facts, as to the genuineness or spuriousness of the 
Taxce, we leave to the consideration of Daggtr, John, 
Bishop. 

We have now shown that the facts, the logic and the 
law of the case, are all clear against our bishop in par- 
2b 



290 THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERtV 

tibus. Let us next try the chronology of it; still keeping; 
to our narrow ground of indirect proof. D. J. B. is not 
very mealy-mouthed in his mode of talking about Pro- 
testant witnesses; though by his rule of testimony all 
human proof is at an end — as no body but an interested 
witness will serve his turn- — and no body else will ad- 
mit such testimony. But we will hold to the naked pointy 
of the forgery of the Tax Book- — and just now, to the 
naked argument from chronology. Antoine du Pinet ? 
the first great forger of this pure book, dates his epistle 
dedicatory to his famous edition of it, on the 26th of 
March, 1564, at Lyons. — (Bayle, Jlr tide Pinet. note B.) 
Here is one fixed point. All the editions before this 
were published by good Catholics, and usually with pri- 
vilege either of pope or king. Laurent Banck, the pub- 
lisher of the other great forged edition of the Tax Book, 
died Oct. 13, 1662: having published the book atFrane-- 
ker in 1651, ( Bayle^ Article Banck, note B.J; nearly 
a century after Pinet. Now Thuanus, in his Histoire 
Universelle, torn. iii. p. 460 — 3, gives us a terrible sum- 
mary of the state of the Papacy, cited from Claude 
oVEspenee, under the year-1663, a year before the issuing 
of Pinet' } s, and ninety-nine years before Banctfs edition 
of the Taxes. He was the intimate companion of the 
cardinal of Lorraine, and was with him both at the fa- 
mous colloquy of Poissy, and at Trent. Pleading for 
the reform of the church, the pope, he says, u should 
commence it by abolishing the disgraceful imposts which 
are levied from benefices and suppress the sordid traffic of 
the Datery and the Chancery, where every merchandize 
is set to auction" fyc. This same learned and candid 
prelate in a formal list of the means and instruments, by 
which Rome indulged her avarice, actually sets down the « 
very book in dispute-— c 6 Taxce Cane ellarim Apostolical 
---denouncing it, as most infamous in itself, most exten- 
sively circulated, and virtually by the authority of Rome. 
( See his Commentary on the Epistle to Titus, chapter i. 
7, Digression 2, page 67, Parisiis 1568.) Now we 
crave of Dagger, John, Bishop, the solution "of this 
chronological phenomenon; upon the supposition that 
Pinet put in the filth of the Tax Book, after Espence 
had thus spoken! And if he has any doubts as to the 



THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY. 



291 



reality of Espence's testimony or even its nature, let him 
consult the Index of Quiroga his brother inquisitor gene- 
ral, for Spain, Mad 1534 fol. 7.2. 

But let us try another witness as to this chronology, 
-JSIicholas Clemangis was elected rector of the University of 
Paris, 1393; he was afterwards secretary to pope Bene- 
dict XIII.; and lived till about 1440; say within one 
hundred and twenty-five years next before Pinetfs, and 
largely over two hundred years before Banck? s edition of 
the Tax Book. And yet this prelate, in many passages 
has quoted the facts and almost the words of the disputed 
book. Speaking of exactions by dispensations in his 
Tract de Prcesidibus, p. 56, he thus breaks forth: "The 
church which Christ has taken for his spouse, without 
wrinkle or blemish, disfigured by this horrible viliany, is 
now the shop of all pride, of all trading, of all filching 
and stealing, where the sacraments are hung out for a 
show T 5 all the orders, even the priesthood itself; where 
favours are sold for silver, dispensations for not preach- 
ing, licenses for non-residence: where all offices and 
benefices, yea, even sins are bought and sold: lastly, where 
masses and the administration of the Lord's body are set 
to sale," &c. &c. These samples present the argument; 
and we can only pretend to that at present. If any of 
our readers wish to look into this sort of testimony, they 
will find a tolerable compend in the Review of the Coun- 
cil of Trent, writen in French by an eminent advocate, 
councellor to Henry IV., and translated into English by 
Gerard Langbaine of Oxford, in 1638; especially lib. 2, 
cap 4, which treats of the pope's taxes. 

There is another aspect of this argument worth a mo- 
ment's consideration. We find that the^ Tractaius Trac- 
tatuum., seu Oceanus universe Juris, &fc, which appeared 
•at Venice, was published by Papists and with papal ap- 
probation throughout. The 15th vol., dated in 1584, 
was published by order of pope Gregory XIII. But in 
that 15th vol. p. 368 as well as in the 6th vol. issued 
1523, behold this identical Taxes CancellariceJ Strange, 
that infallible pontiffs should twice re-publish a gross for- 
gery on their own church; once forty years before the 
forgery existed, and again twenty years after Pinet had 
completed it 



292 THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY* 



Again; on a minute examination of the titles of the 
contested editions, and those of indisputable genuine- 
ness, we find the following facts, The title of Pinetfs 
forged edition of 1564, was, u Taxe des Parties Casuelles 
de la Boutique du Pape."- — (See Bayle, article Pinet, 
Note B.) The title of the Paris edition of 1520, pub- 
lished by Tous saint Denis, was, "Taxce Cancellarice 
Jlpostolicce, et Taxes P cenitentiarice itidem Jtpostohcce."— 
(Bayle, as above.) The edition published in Rome in 
1514, by order of Pope Leo X, has this title: " Taxes 
Cancellarice Apostolicm, et Taxes Sacrce Penitentiaries 
Apostolicce." — (Bayle, as above.) Now the fact is, that 
the quotations and references, by the learned, before the 
date of Pinet's edition, are all by express citation of titles, 
or by indubitable references — to the indisputable papal 
editions, as containing all the tremendous things which 
D. J. B. says were forged by Protestants! And even 
after the date of PhieVs; and even Banc&s edition which 
was nearly a century later, most of the citations are still 
from the Papal editions. The difference of the titles ren- 
ders the mode of citation a perfectly clear argument on 
the subject! Take Claude d'Espence as an example; who 
in the passages quoted and referred to by us, cites the 
Papal editions, by their exact title: and this before the 
publication of Pinetfs. Take, also, the case of WJiu- 
bigne, in his Confession de Sand, printed in the Journal 
of the Memorabilia of the reign of Henry 21/., which 
was published after PineVs edition; but in which he 
quotes and cites the Tax Book by the Papal title, and 
not by that given by Pinet. Now here is a small matter 
of fact which we are curious to see solved— -in a plausi- 
ble way by Dagger J. B.: and which, in default of some 
solution puts the subject to rest. 

In further collateral illustration and proof of the truth 
for which we now contend, the reader is requested to con- 
sult any history of the Council of Constance; and he will 
find that the Reforming College as it was called, of that 
famous council, agreed on certain important articles, and 
presented corresponding resolutions to the council. In 
Lenfanfs History of that Council ( London 4to edition of 
1730) several pages of the vii. Book, are taken up with 



THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY. 293 

this subject and report; which the reader will find on pp, 
345-— 349 of Vol. ii. The reference in the Index of the 
work is thus "Tax of the Chancery of Rome"— and the 
subject matter is specifically, the reforms proposed in the 
Chancery. This was nearly a hundred years before the 
issuing of the first edition of the printed Tax Book, cited 
by De Potter, and above fifty years before the earliest 
recension of any kind known to Panzer; and the com- 
motion raised at Constance, most probably led to the 
more orderly transaction of the business of the Chance- 
ry—and the final publication of its regular charges. On 
page 346 is a quotation from the Tableau de la Cour de 
Rome, of Aymon, by which it appears that in his time, 
the duty of taxing the bulls sued out of the Pope's 
Chancery, appertained to the u Abbreviators of the petty 
bar, with the Apostolical Registers." In further illustra- 
tion of the whole subject, reference is made to pp. 147 
and 151 of Aymon's book. This seems to show most 
conclusively, that there has been for ages, a Tariffs at 
which dispensations might be had, at the Pope's Chan- 
cery. But this is equivalent to the proof of the genuine- 
ness of this Tariff ; for it is the chief one ever known to 
exist; the direct proof of its genuineness is clear and full; 
and every separate principle of it can be established as 
true papism, aliunde. But there is a most overwhelming 
fact, in regard to this matter which seems to put all cavil 
at an end. There is in the British Museum, a MS. col- 
lection of these Taxes. It is found in the Harleiam de- 
partment, and is described in the catalogue of the MSS. 
in it, in 4 vols, folio 1808, in vol. II. p. 262 &c. The 
collection consists of two volumes small folio, Num. 
1850—- 1. 2, written on vellum, and having every appear- 
ance of genuineness and antiquity. These identical 
volumes were withdrawn from the archives of the Ro- 
man Chancery on the death of Innocent XII., by the 
identical John Aymon, Apostolical Prothonotory, men- 
tioned above; and were purchased of him, in Holland, at 
an immense price, by the earl of Oxford. They contain 
copies of the Taxoe, both Cancillarice and Penitentiaries 
in various forms. A full account of these remarkable 
volumes is given in the catalogue itself, already referred 
25* 



294 THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY, 



to; which in this part, is understood to have been written 
by the celebrated Mr. Wanley. What saith the "lord 
bishop of Charleston 35 -— to this? 

We fear Dagger, John, Bishop, is not much given to 
reading sermons— especially Protestant ones. W e there- 
fore ask him to excuse us for referring to one for a piece 
of information somewhat germain to the case in hand. — 
In vol. i. of the Morning Exercises, page 606— in the 
xvii. sermon of the vol. are these words: "There is a 
book lately published by Anthony Egans B. D. late con- 
fessor general of the kingdom of Ireland, and now min- 
ister of the gospel according to the reformed religion. — 
The title of it is thus, " The Book of Rates now used in 
the Sin- Custom- House of the Church and Court of Rome, 
containing the Bulls, Dispensations, and Pardons for all 
manner of Villanies and Wickedness with the several 
sums of moneys given and to be paid for them." The au- 
thor then proceeds to quote some of the rates. The ser- 
mon we quote from, is against " The popish doctrine which 
forbideth to marry, &c. and the vol. it is in, was print- 
ed in London in 1675. We should like to know of D. J. 
B. what book that was to which reference is had; and 
whether a confessor general for all Ireland, who lived 
near two hundred years closer to the fountain head of the 
present dispute — is not as good a witness, as a Cork 
priest, bishop in partibus — of the present day? 

There is one kind of indirect evidence which is of 
very great force, and which might be accumulated to the 
extent of many volumes: we mean proofs of the condi- 
tion of the court and clergy of Rome in those ages, 
which produced, and which most unblushingly made pub- 
lic the Tax Book of the Chancery: proofs which show 
that just such a book was to be looked for in just such 
times. We make a few citations and references. Alva- 
rus Pelagius, quoted by Bellarmin as an ardent defender 
of John xxii. who perhaps first published the Taxce, in 
his work De Planctu Ecclesice* says of the prelates at 
Rome, u They celebrate the mysteries for money; they sell 
the body of Jesus Christ; they consecrate and ordain for 
money; they give the sacraments for money; they buy and 
sell the sacraments, 55 &c. Again he continues, "I have 



^HE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY. 295 



been often in the chamber of our Lord's chamberlain, and 
have always seen money changers and tables covered 
with gold, — and ecclesiastics who counted and weighed 
the gold. 55 The whole detail of this business is given in 
the Tableau de la Cour de Rome, of Jean Aymon, already 
cited. He was domestic prelate to pope Innocent xi. — 
His work is abridged and published at the end of the 
edition of 1744 of the Taxe de la Chancellcrie Romaine. 
And this state of things had been long continued; for 
Mathew Paris (in Henry iiL year 1225) reports a letter 
of Pope Honorius iii., in which he avows in terms, 4 'That 
the desire of riches had been at all times the scandal and 
opprobrium of the See of Rome; which clearly appeared 
in this, that nothing could be done at Rome without a 
great expenditure of money — and without making large 
presents.' 5 — Eneas Silvius, afterwards Pope Pius, li. 
says, ( Opera p. 149, Epistle 56,) "There is nothing 
which the court of Rome will not accord for money; it 
sells imposition of hands and the gift of the Holy Ghost; 
and with money you may obtain all sorts of pardons. 55 — 
Baptist Mantouan has a Latin couplet in his iii. Book De 
Calamit Suorum Temp, to this effect, "Rome sells tem- 
ples, altars, priesthood, sacrifice, incense, prayers, heaven, 
and God himself. 55 This man was prior general of the 
order of Carmelites, at a period when the Tax Book of 
the Roman Chancery was openly published in Rome; and 
had in the book itself, proof enough of his statement. — 
We will pass by for the present, Conrad of Usperg,— 
St. Bernard, Ives of Chartres, Godfrey of Venciome, 
Durandus, John Gerson, John de Hesse, Peter d'Aille, 
Theoderic Vrie, Petrarch, A ntonine Archbishop of Flor- 
ence, the Monk Langius, Rodeiic of Zamera, Mura- 
tori, Ranaldus, Guichiardini, Maim burg — -and scores 
besides; we pass them all, and all their indirect testimony 
by; supposing that those cited, who saw with their eyes, 
and had not a whit of interest to confess more than the 
truth, are as likely to know the truth as a Cork priest 
bishop in partihus, who flourishes near four hundred 
years after the book first appeared > and who has all pos- 
sible interest to deny the truth. 

Amongst the indirect evidences against Bagger, John, 
Bishop, a very strong one, is his disingenuous way of 



296 THE TAX BOOK OF THE ROMAN CHANCERY* 



making quotations, extracts, and statements both of fact 
and authority, Let us set down one, which seems to 
settle one of his main defences. If w r e understand him, 
he desires to have it considered that the True Texce Can* 
cellarice, could be only one of two things, (1) mere fees 
to the pope's officers who prepare, and deliver the bulls, 
briefs, &c; or (2) fines imposed for crimes already com- 
mitted. If they be the former, the case is settled — for 
the pardon is admitted; and the fact of the pardon, more 
than the price of it, is the question, — though he indeed 
in that view, admits that a price is paid. But as to the 
notion of fine, the argument of D. J. B. is flatly contrary 
to his own Canon Law. In the Corpus Juris Canonici 
Vol. iii. De Judiciis^ Pars ii. Titulus vi. Sectio viii. It 
is expressly w T ritten, "A pecuniary penalty ought not to be 
inflicted for crimes!!" 

Any one who will examine the contents of these Taxes 
— will at once perceive, the most abundant reason why 
the court and church of Rome should desire to conceal 
them from Protestants, even if they were in full force and 
constant use. And this fact, in the absence of all proof, 
raises a strong suspicion against all interested efforts to 
discredit them. It is plain enough that what may pass 
very well at Rome — may not be marketable in the United 
States; and therefore it is easy to see, why "my lord 
England" — should earnestly desire to bring into doubt, 
the authenticity of a book, not only immoral to the last 
degree, but absolutely atrocious. Crimes unknown, as 
one might have hoped, amongst civilized, not to say 
amongst Christian men; crimes against truth, decency, 
modesty, nature, religion, and virtue; crimes so horrible, 
as not to bear repetition, in a work like the present, even 
in the disguise of a dead tongue; are all set down in these 
detestable Taxoe as common and familiar things, in the 
usual routine of the chancery of papal see. 

We merely set out to give a sample of the true state 
of this question of fact, — as judged by indirect testimony. 
The papal controversy is the most extensive of all that 
ever existed; and of this controversy, amongst the most 
extensive portions, are the testimonies to papal corrup- 
tion — and especially to the licentiousness and rapacity of 
the court of Rome. 



297 



NUMBER XXX. 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 



I. It is certainly of the greatest importance, in deter- 
mining the value of the Secreta Monita as evidence in 
estimating the character of the Society of Jesus, to come 
to some satisfactory conclusion as to the authenticity of 
the work itself. If it can be shown to be really what it 
purports to be, then indeed the most secret principles of 
the most extraordinary and most universally execrated 
fraternity that ever appeared amongst men, are plainly 
laid open to the public view; and all may see the profound 
source of all those active, extended and unceasing oper- 
ations, by which these persons kept so large a part of the 
world in ceaseless commotion for so many years. If in- 
deed the work be not perfect^ authentic, that is, if in- 
stead of being the real Secret Counsels of the order ema- 
nating from its very head, revealed by accident; it should 
appear to be a revelation made by an expelled Jesuit, as 
some of them say, or a mere suppositious composition as 
others pretend, compiled from their various authors and 
embodying what an enemy might suppose they would say, 
if they officially propounded their real secret instructions; 
the case would perhaps appear to be somewhat weaken- 
ed. But even then, if an expelled member had written 
it, it might all be true; and while the power to show it 
was not, if indeed it was not, would be complete in the 
society, its failure to do so, added to inherent evidence 
of genuineness, in the work itself, might establish its re- 
ality on as unquestionable grounds as if it had the im- 
primatur of the general himself upon its face. Or if the 
last supposition can be considered as possible, a compi- 
lation of the most clear and well defined rules of action 
drawn from unquestionable sources, and thrown together 
into one volume, would seem, if possible, the very clear- 
est mode of exhibiting the general and real spirit of the 
body, to which all the waiters belonged. There are 



298 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 



schools of morals, of politics^ of crime y as well as of let- 
ters and of all things else. Itjs a wide, terrible, and pe- 
culiar school whose opinions and conduct are illustrated 
in the Secreta Monita. And if it had been faithfully 
done, by the laborious compilation and classification of 
materials drawn from a thousand sources, a more impres- 
sive and fair method cannot well be imagined. 

II. It is certainly past all dispute that this book has, 
for a very long period, been in possession of the world. — 
Here it is, handed down to us through several centuries. 
To sneer at it, and pass it by, is simply to establish its 
unanswerable authority. To be unable to give any satis- 
factory account of it, is to let it prove itself. It exists. 
It could not have produced itself. Whence did it come? 
But three solutions are possible. 

1. It is an authentic work, containing the real facts it 
pretends to contain; and being w T hatit purports to be. 

2. It is the work of some expelled Jesuit, and may be 
more or less true, according to his knowledge of what he 
tried to reveal, or his integrity in telling truly what he 
knew. 

3. It is the work of an enemy, who never was a Jesuit, 
but who has_ pretended to put into the mouth of the chief 
authorities of that order, what he believed they would 
say, if they uttered their real sentiments on the points 
here treated of. 

IK. Let us then briefly examine each of these suppo- 
sitions in turn. And first, is this work authentic? I reply, 
there is scarcely a particle of reason to doubt it. 

1. In the British Museum there is a work printed at 
Venice in 1598, with this title u Hce Formula divers arum 
Provisionum a Gaspare Pass are llo summo studio in unum 
collected et per ordinem in suis locis annotates." At the 
end of that (and where more likely?) the Secreta Mon- 
ita, in Latin, is copied in manuscript, apparently by a 
Jesuit, for his own private use; with solemn cautions at 
the end, similar to those found in the printed preface to 
the work itself, that the utmost care was to be taken that 
few, and these most trusty, should know them; and that 
if ever imputed to the society, they must be denied. 

2 , In the Index Librorum Prohibitorum. Pn VII. Romce 
1819, p. 210, is the following entry. "Monita Privata 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 



299 



Societatis Jesu. Deer. 26, Martii 1621." This edition 
is not generally known to the learned. It is older, count- 
ing back only to -the date of the Decree prohibiting it, 
by nearly forty years — than, No. 3 ; the earliest English 
translation of the work. 1 1 is also stated by the author 
of Les Je suites Remis en cause, himself doubtless a Jesuit, 
that the Secreta Monita was put into the Index in 1616; 
but we have not been able to fnd the entry. Most probably 
the work was published in 1616, and put into the Index 
in 1621 — as above stated. 

3. In the year 1658, there w^as a translation of the 
work from Latin into English, published in England. 
This edition is frequently to be met with. In the preface 
to it, it is related, that duke Christian of Brunswick, 
took possession of the Jesuit college at Paderborn, in 
Westphalia, when he entered that place, and gave the 
library and manuscripts to the Capuchins, who found the 
Secreta Monita amongst the archives- of the Rector. 
It is also asserted that other copies were found at Prague 
and elsewhere. 

4. In the year 1660, an edition was published in Italian, 
with the title, U I Lupi smascherati nelle confutatione e tra- 
duzione del libra intitolato Monita Secreta societatis 
Jesu, in virtu de'quali giunzero i Gesuita aW orrido ed 
esegrdbile assassinio di sua sagra reale maesta fedelissima 
Don Giuseppe i. re di Portogallo; con un appendice di 
documenti rati ed inediti" 

5. Dr. Compton, the celebrated bishop of London, 
published another English verson of the Secreta Monita 
in the year 1669; having satisfied himself, after full ex- 
amination, of the genuineness of the work. 

6. In the year 1717, there was published at Amster- 
dam, a Latin edition of the Secreta Monita under the 
title of "Machiavelli Mus Jesuiticas," inscribed to John 
Krausius, a Jesuit. A copy of this edition is in the 
British Museum. 

7. There are also in the British Museum several Ger- 
man editions of the Secreta Monita. 

8. In the year 1722, another edition of this work w T as 
published in London, dedicated to Sir Robert Walpole y 
prime Minister of England. 



300 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESIT. 



9. Another edition, and which is supposed to have 
been the last that appeared in England was published in 
1746. This, as well as the last preceding edition, has 
the Latin, and English, on opposite pages; and are both- 
preserved in the British Museum. 

10. In the year 1727, a French edition of the Secreta 
Monita was published at Cologne under the title 'Les 
Mysteries les plus secret des Jesuites contenus en diverses 
Pieces originates. 

11. In the year 1831, the first American edition of the 
Secreta Monita was published at Princeton N. J. with 
the original Latin on one page, and a very diffuse Eng- 
lish translation on the other. This edition is said on the 
title page to be printed verbatim from the English edition 
of 1725; which is one not contained in the above list, and 
will therefore be added, by the reader as an additional 
testimony. In the advertisement to this edition a state- 
ment is made, which I suppose relates to the edition^ 
numbered 3 in the above series. If however the state- 
ment relates to a different edition, it forms an additional 
support to the proof in the case. The story in substance 
is that a bookseller in Amsterdam, by name John Schip- 
perj bought a copy of the Secreta Monita at Antwerp, 
and reprinted it. The Jesuits hearing that he had such 
a work, demanded it of him, but he had sent it to Hol- 
land. A Jesuit of Amsterdam, soon afterwards learned 
from Van Eyk, a Catholic bookseller, that Schipper was 
printing a book that concerned the Society; he replied that 
if it was only the Rules of the Society he should not be 
under any concern: but desired him to ascertain what it 
was. When the bookseller discovered that it was the 
Secreta Monita^ the father greatly agitated said, it must 
be denied that this piece comes from the Society. As 
soon however as the book appeared, the whole edition 
nearly was bought up by the Jesuits. From one of the 
few copies not suppressed, the book was reprinted, with 
this story prefixed, there said to be taken from two Ro- 
man Catholics of credit. 

Now here is 1st, the Venice edition or 1596, or there- 
abouts; 2, the prohibited edition of 1621; 3, the English 
edition of 1658, taken from the Paderborn and Prague 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 



301 



copies; 4. the Italian edition of 1560; 5, Dr. Compton's 
edition of 1669, to which let us add the other English edi- 
tions of 1722, 1725 and 1746, and the American editions 
of 1831 and 5, as all drawn from the same source, though 
this is entirely gratuitous; 6, the Amsterdam edition of 
1717, to which add the other two Amsterdam editions, 
mentioned in the first American edition, which is also 
gratuitous; 7, the several editions, (supposing them to 
be reprints of each other, which is gratuitous,) found in 
German in the British Muse um; 8, the French edition of 
1727. At the least, we produce eight separate, and 
wholly independent proofs, from eight different sources 
that this is a perfectly genuine and authentic record. These 
records are found in the Latin, Italian, German, French 
and English Languages. They extend over a period ex- 
ceeding two hundred years. They were found in five or 
six sovereign states, the most of which professed the 
Catholic faith, and one of them, Venice, under the very 
eyes of the sovereign pontiff. And they all agree, in 
every fact, stated by each. Now it would be the most 
incredible event ever established by proof, if this various 
and concurring evidence should be proven to have acci- 
dentally conduced all to the very same result, and still all 
be false. It would on the other hand be the most extra- 
ordinary circumstance ever conceived of, that so many 
persons, in so distant places, and so separated by ages, 
should conspire, and succeed in practising such a fraud 
as this, upon the minds of men. Indeed it is hard to im- 
agine, how the genuineness and perfect authenticity of 
any record, could be established on more irrefragable 
proofs. 

IV. There are, however, those who deny that the Se- 
creta Monita is authentic: but make the allegation con- 
tained in the second of the three suppositions made above. 
This brings us to consider, whether as they say, this 
book may not be the work of some expelled Jesuit, and 
therefore false. 

It may be observed, it would not by any means follow 
that because the Jesuits had expelled a man, therefore all 
his statements must necessarily be false. Perhaps the 
contrary would be quite as fair a conclusion; unless in 
26 



302 



SECRETA MON1TA SOCIETATIS JfEStT- 



deed, all the allegations of history against this order he 
false. It would seem amongst the most probable events,, 
that an upright man who chanced to become possessed 
of their real designs, would desire to leave them as fast as 
he could; and would thus subject himself to expulsion, if 
that w^as their way of treating the refractory. 

But an expelled Jesuit is a rarer being, even than a 
candid one. They know little of priests, little of Rome, 
nothing of the spirit of the Society of Jesus, as they pro- 
fanely call themselves; who can for one moment suppose,, 
that the high and trusty dignitaries of the order, (and 
none else know their secrets,)— would escape with ex- 
pulsion, and the power to reveal them. The cord, the 
bowl, the dagger, and the dungeon, are instruments not 
perfectly unknow r n to this fraternity; and none ever knew 
better, that the dead speak not. The light of history 
must be put out, and the ferocious spirit that even in this 
free land gnashes on us with its hideous teeth, must be 
more warily concealed, before such stories about expelled 
Jesuits can gain credence. 

But if this were the work of expelled Jesuits,— the or- 
der must have been peculiarly unhappy. For, from the 
proofs adduced, there must have been many of them f 
widely separated in country and distant by generations 
from each other? This Venitian Jesuit about 1596; this 
Jesuit who published the edition of 1616-21; this Jesuit 
of 1658; this Italian Jesuit of 1660; this Jesuit at Am- 
sterdam in 1717; these Jesuits at Prague and Paderborn 
about the middle of the seventeenth century, and those 
French Jesuits at Cologne far into the eighteenth. How 
could it be, that so many of them should have been ex- 
pelled as if for the very purpose of miraculously writing 
falsehoods, that were perfectly identical! Upon the 
whole, this is a better story than that for which some are 
silly enough to say they have the unanimous consent of 
the fathers; about the miraculous translation of the Sep- 
tuagint, by seventy men, in seventy cells who in an in- 
credibly short time turned all the old Testament from 
Hebrew into Greek, all using identically the same words! 

The story set forth by Dallas the English defender of 
the Jesuits, and now currently repeated and relied on by all 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 303 



their friends; is that, one Jerome Zarowich, an expelled 
Polish Jesuit, wrote the Secreta Monita, and publish- 
ed it in Cracow in 1616. To confirm this story, Dallas 
and the author of Les Jesuites remis en cause, quote Cor- 
dera, Histor. SocieU Jesu; whom the former calls "an 
elegant historian, 55 — but who was in fact, if Moreri is to 
be relied on, an obscure Jesuit schoolmaster, of the early 
part of the XVL century. Dallas goes on to confirm his 
assertion, by quoting from the Jesuit Gretser, but the 
Frenchman, being more wary, did not follow him. Du 
Pin, in his Ecclesiastical History (English version 1725) 
vol. on the XVIL century, Book v. p. 45, gives a very 
minute and extended account, of u James Gretser, Jesu- 
ite^ in which unluckily for the date (1616) fixed for the 
original composition of the Secreta Monita^ this emi- 
nent Papist informs us, that the controversial works of 
this Jesuit, in 2 vols, folio were published at Ingoldstadt in 
1607, and in 1609. And yet says Dallas^ Gretser proves 
the Secreta Monita, to have been first published, by 
the expelled Jesuit Zarowich, in 1616! Try again, gen- 
tlemen; this will hardly pass. And remember, that to fail 
in accounting for the origin of such a book, under exist- 
ing circumstances; is to let the book prove itself. 

But it is absurd to suppose that any one man could 
have produced the w T hole copies of the work, under the 
circumstances already stated. It is equally absurd to 
call a man the author of a work in 1616, which was in 
existence about 1596, as is show r n above, in a distant 
country It is above all absurd to say, that the Secre- 
ta Monita, was put into the Index of prohibited books, 
and its perusal condemned at Rome in 1616; and at the 
same time to say, that it was at that very time in a pro- 
cess of composition at Cracow in Poland, hundreds of 
leagues from Rome! Or if we rectify this papal mistake 
and insert 1621, for 1616, still the facts show T the great 
antiquity of the work; and its being put into the Prohibit- 
ory Index, show r s the great anxiety of the Jesuits to have 
it suppressed; and confirms the story told in the first 
American edition, about one of the Amsterdam editions. 
The celebrated Thomas James, who died in May 1629 
aged 58; wrote some of his ablest controversial tracts 



304 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 



against this Gretzer. We have not access to his works 
at present. 

These persons however call this work, a mere forgery: 
not giving the expelled Jesuit, even a pretext for his al- 
leged libel on the society. This is as ridiculous, as it is 
false. 

In the first place, if any one man ever lived who was 
capable of producing, from his mind, this system of subtle, 
profound and all grasping crime, (which is hardly credi- 
ble;) then it maybe confidently maintained, that if he had 
ever fallen into the hands of this society, he was just the 
man that the world's wealth could not have purchased 
from them. 

Again, whoever will attentively read over these Secre- 
ta Monita, will at once perceive that they exhibit a 
system so peculiar in all respects, as could only have been 
suggested and concocted under the most extraordinary 
circumstances. It is such as must have been social in 
its origin, founded on the common sagacity, experience, 
forecast, and interests of several, if not many, utterly 
unscrupulous minds. There is no possible account of 
this system's origin that can be so incredible, as that 
which pretends, that one man produced it by mere ex- 
cognation. If that were indeed so, it would be the great- 
est intellectual wonder the world ever beheld. 

But the truth is, the minute proofs which establish the 
fact that this book is no forgery, are so remarkable, as to 
force us to admit its genuineness, or to shut our eyes to 
truth. 

In the first place, the style of the Latin composition 
is such that it must have been written by persons having 
slight pretensions to classical learning. The expressions 
are occasionally grossly ungrammatical; very often most 
singularly vulgar. And yet the scope of the whole is 
awful! 

Again, the turn of the expression is such as to render 
it certain, that the authors of the Latin did not think in 
English. I dare not use the same confidence as to other 
languages; but I believe no scholar will deny, that the 
manner of writing shows that the authors could not have 
thought either in French or German. It is probable that 



SECRET A MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU, 



305 



one individual put this work originally into form, as we 
find the expression "inquam"—I say, &'c; and it is 
nearly certain that that person was a Spaniard. For first, 
the spelling of the Latin is sometimes peculiar, and re- 
sembles the Spanish; and secondly, usually technical 
words are drawn from that language. Such are syndi- 
cationibus, (Chap, vii, 8.) from the Spanish Sindicado 
(judicium,) the judgment or authoritative sentence, in- 
stead of the French Syndical, which could not express 
the sense intended; and the German Syndicat which only 
means the tribunal itself. So also Cilicia, (Chap. vii. 9,) 
.which passing by the Latin Cilium, from which the 
word might have been formed, and the French Cilice, 
uses almost the very letters of the Spanish Cilicio, a hair 
shirt, — 

Such peculiarities seem to draw down our minds al- 
most irresistibly, to the very band of detestable, ignorant, 
and yet shrewd conspirators, who originated, and for the 
first fifty years controled this fearful and and diabolical cor- 
poration. This very speech betrayeth them. 

So again the whole turn of thought, in those numer- 
ous and most infamous passages which relate to females, 
and especially to widows; shows evidently that the pre- 
vailing ideas were drawn from a state of society neither 
English, French, nor German; but peculiarly Spanish. 

Thus too, some of the most incredible things contain- 
ed in the whole book, and which no audacity would think 
of forging, and nothing but absolute truth could em- 
bolden a man to assert, from the very unreasonableness 
of the thing, and the certainty of exposure; have actual- 
ly been remarkably exemplified in practice, years after 
their publication. In chap. vi. 1, for example, it is cool- 
ly laid down as a settled rule of conduct, that initiated 
Jesuits are in certain cases to pledge their faith and stake 
their souls, on the behalf of those they wish to gain over 
to their object. This, I admit, seems wholly incredible. 
And yet the duke of Brunswick, has solemnly declared 
to mankind, that one of the most weighty reasons (being 
the 50th of his series) which induced him to turn Catho- 
lic was precisely this. He had asked many Protestants 
if they would agree to be damned in his stead, if he re- 
* 26* 



306 



SECRETA MONITA SGCXETATIS JEStT- 



mained a Protestant, and their religion should by chance 
be false; and not one would agree to it! But on the other 1 
hand, many Catholics readily agreed to such terms, if he 
would become one of them. The little volume contain- 
ing the Duke's reasons, (just such reasons as one would 
expect, to see used to justify such an act,) has been ac- 
tively handed about by Papists, as an instrument of prose- 
lyting, in various parts of America. 

Still further, the most minute details of these terrible 
chapters, have been fulfilled even in this community, at 
the end of more than two centuries after the wonderful 
book was put into the prohibitory Index at Rome. Of this 
I make three signal citations. 

1. In the preface to the book, they are directed as a 
principle, to deny their own rules, acts and every thing, 
no matter how true, certain, and estimable, provided 
policy requires it; and to have uninformed or unscrupulous 
members to confirm their denial by oath. Now in this 
very city, I have known priests, and many others, deny 
the very decrees and canons, of their most famous coun- 
cils; and openly traduce as calumniators, those who quoted 
their books, printed by Archiepiscopal authority in our 
very midst, and sold daily every where! 

2. In the first chapter, it is recommended as peculiar- 
ly important, to have connections with hospitals, prisons^ 
&c. In this city an order of female professed, holding 
the nearest intercourse with the Jesuits, has long had pos- 
session of some of our most important public institutions 
for the sick. In two of these at least, mass altars were 
put up, at the expense of the public; and the compensa- 
tion given to these females, (of the order, two of whose 
members were witnesses to the will forged by the late 
rector of the cathedral) kept secret, while the public 
was made to believe that nothing was paid for their ser- 
vices. 

3. In chapter vii. the method is pointed out by which 
the sons of widows may be induced to join this monstrous 
fraternity. Now it so happens, that both Mr. Whitefield 
the late archbishop, and Mr. Eccleston the present one, 
were widows'* sons! And what is w T orse, of Protestant ex- 
traction. And what is final and conclusive, if the best 
proof in our reach is to be credited, both Jesuits! 



SECRET A MGNITA SOCTETATIS JESU, 307 



These are only specimens of the exact and minute ful- 
filment, of iies forged two hundred years ago, as they 
would persuade us by an expelled Jesuit, in impotent 
and sheer malice! The least that can be said is, that our 

priests and prelates, and their sisters, have been 

most unfortunate in their accidental confirmations of those 
falsehoods! 

V. We now come to the last supposition, of which the 
case seems to admit; namely, that the Sec reta Monita, 
is the work of some implacable enemy of the society, 
who never was a member of it, but has here exhibited 
the principles by which he believed, or at least wished 
to persuade others, that its secret affairs were conducted. 

In refutation of such an opinion, if any one ever held 
an opinion so entirely absurd, it may in general be ob- 
served; that the whole amount of proof for two centuries, 
and the universal consent of all disinterested persons to 
the sufficiency of that proof; cannot be set aside by the 
suggestion even of probable conjectures, still less by such 
as are highly improbable, indicating a different state of 
case. Now all the learned^ both Protestants and Catho- 
lis, so that they were not Jesuits, have constantly and 
with one accord, received this book as authentic in the 
fullest sense. Every person who has written expressly 
on the subject of the Jesuits, not being one of their 
creatures; all who have had occasion to touch incident- 
ally on the subject; all compilers of current opinion, and 
received truth in the present and past ages; unanimously 
agree, that these Secreta Monita, are the mystery of 
iniquity by which this association has produced so much 
harm. Surely something above conjecture and assertion 
is wanting, to rebut this unanimous consent. 

It may also be observed, that he who will carefully ex- 
amine this system, will see; that organized as human so- 
ciety has been, and without pronouncing on the merit or 
demerit of the system itself; it is in the highest degree 
clear, that if the Jesuits had adopted such rules of con- 
duct as these, they must have produced great and last- 
ing effects. On the other hand, if we look back at what 
the Jesuits have done and suffered, we see in these rules, 
the clearest exposition of their greatness and their over- 



308 SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESTT. 



throw. To my mind, no proofs of genuineness could be 
more complete, than those which thus spring up from the 
very nature of the case, and stamp themselves indelibly 
upon it. — And this is most remarkably true, if we re- 
member, that the production and publication of this work, 
occurred within less than sixty years after the origin of 
the order, — before the developement of its greatness, and 
its general infamy for its crimes; and has come down 
side by side with it through successive ages, crying to 
the world at once, with the voice of prophecy and the 
undeniable truth of history. 

The difficulties which must have existed in the way of 
any attempt to compile such a work as this, from the 
most abundant sources even, are so very great, that it is 
next to impossible any man could have done it, without 
committing such and so many blunders as to render de- 
tection certain. That an obscure and now forgotten 
person should have accomplished such a work, is not ca- 
pable of belief. That such a person should have com- 
pleted and issued such a work, before the great mass of 
the publications from which they say he pretended to 
draw it, were written; is childish folly to assert. And 
that these mighty and terrible Jesuits afterwards wrote 
these works to confirm what the Secreta Monita had 
before said, or to give a colour to the allegation that it was 
so compiled; no one will be mad enough to pretend. 

The new state of the world out of which this order 
arose, made it different from all things that had existed 
before. In compiling this work, the author must know 
all their peculiarities, must understand their entire design, 
must enter into their prejudices — must see through their 
code of morals — must be perfect master of their grand 
scheme, and all the means by which it was to be com- 
passed. See their peculiarities, their contempt of all 
other orders, their asserting contrary to all other orders, 
that the Church was a monarchy (chap. ix. 16.) their de- 
votion to the education of youth, their special intrigues 
with the great their snares for widows and servants — 
the singular privileges personal and social of the order, 
the peculiar difficulties they had met with in different 
places, and the especial hatreds they had already con- 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 309 



ceived, their whole plan, and their whole profound, saga- 
cious, corrupt, complicated, and secret machinery! Who 
could know, w T ho could gather out of scattered volumes 
even if they existed, or by private industry and opportu- 
nities, such a system as this! It is out of all the bounds 
of belief, that such a system could be so formed, and then 
so fitted, as this has fitted. 

But if any choose to think otherwise, then let them rest 
satisfied that he who should gather up out of a thousand 
sources the true principles and policy of any order of men, 
from their own writings and actions; would thus give the 
most complete and comprehensive view of it, that could 
by possibility be produced. It would then stand forth, 
a living, moving, acting creature; and not, as in the naked 
principles, dogmatically laid down, a great, but inanimate 
outline. Let them rest assured moreover, that he who 
did this in the case in hand, with no very ample materi- 
als, at the period the work was done, if ever; has accom- 
plished a work, the like of which cannot be produced out 
of all the annals of the world, for perfect accuracy and 
immeasurable success. If such a man ever lived, we 
may safely pronounce him the most remarkable of his 
race, and mourn that he has left behind no trace of his 
being, but this stupendous triumph. 

VI. There is in this case one peculiar circumstance 
which gives to the authenticity of the Secreta Monita, 
the seal of absolute certainty; while it casts the darkest 
shade over the society. Why have the Jesuits any secret 
rules, or instructions, or principles of conduct, or objects 
of effort? Why this secrecy? And how, at so early a 
period of their history as the end of the sixteenth centu- 
ry, was the author of this work, supposing him to have 
been no Jesuit, to have known with such certainty, the 
existence and the nature of such secrets? 
- For many years they did indeed deny that any such se- 
cret rules existed; and doubtless, they will now deny, 
that these are the real secret counsels by which their affairs 
are conducted. But about the middle of the XVII. cen- 
tury, when the society was suppressed in Portugal for 
being accessory to the assassination of king Joseph I. and 
suddenly expelled from Spain for their complicated crimes; 



310 SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 



their constitutions and secret records fell into the hands 
of the public. And in the famous controversy before the 
great Chamber at Paris, between the merchants of Lyons 
and Marseilles and the French Jesuits, in the year 1761, 
about the immense losses in the Martinica trade; the court 
demanded, and in a luckless hour the Jesuits produced, 
their secret constitutions; thus falsifying all their former 
statements. 

But it had been long certain, that what was now first 
admitted was really true. In the year 1624 the Univer- 
sity of Paris, charged this order with being " governed by 
private laws, neither sanctioned by kings , nor registered by 
parliaments; and which they were afraid to communicate, 
having done all in their power to prevent their being seen 
by any other than those of the society." (Hist, of the 
Jesuits, p. 329 of vol. 1.) How perfectly does this accord 
with their own maxims, in their preface to the present 
work; let no one who knows our secrets, be allowed to join 
any other order, except the Carthusians who preserve 
strict retirement and perfect silence; which the See of 
Rome has confirmed. So that the allegation of the 
unknown libeller who the Jesuits would have us believe 
forged the Secreta Monita; is confirmed by the direct de- 
claration of the University of Paris, and placed past doubt 
by the indirect confirmation of the pope himself! 

But I will produce one more witness, — Palafox, 
bishop of Angelopolis, in his famous letter to Pope In- 
nocent X. dated Jan. 8, 1649, writing of this society, 
demands u what other Religion has a secret constitution, 
hidden privileges, and concealed laws of its own 6 ? And 
what other order has all those things which relate to its gov- 
ernment involved in so much mystery? There is suspicion 
in mystery. The rules of all other orders are open to all; 
even the Rules and Canons of Popes, Cardinals, Bishops, 
and the whole clergy; the privileges, instructions, and sta- 
tutes, of other religious orders may be seen and consulted 
in a/most every library; and the lowest novice in the Fran- 
ciscan order may read at one view, what his duty would be, 
if he should ever become the general of his order. But 

THE SUPERIORS OF THE JESUITS DO NOT GOVERN THEM 
BY THE RULES OF THE CHURCH, WHICH ARE KNOWN TO 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 



311 



all, but by certain secret rules. (Regies Cachees) 
which are only known to those superiors." (See 
p. 36, of the edition printed at Cologne, in 1666.) 

VII. Such a system can of course be found nowhere 
else; for such another order, never was established amongst 
men. Indeed the only real ground for hesitation is the 
reluctance with which the heart allows itself to credit 
things of this kind. If history were less replete with 
the crimes of this atrocious fraternity, if the irresistible 
evidence of the past left us some room to question the 
utter and horrible depravity of this order; there might be 
some room left, to relapse into a grateful incredulity of 
such amazing sin. But there is not "a single hook on 
which to hang a doubt." If every thing that is imparti- 
al in history, can be said to concur with irresistible light 
and power upon one single point; it is that this society 
has been the most perfectly diabolical that ever was con- 
ceived. If there is in the wide compass of human 
thought, one expression, that in every dialect used 
amongst men, conjures up at once, all that is wicked, 
fearful and degraded; the supreme union of sin, activity 
and genius; the very essence of what is to be hated, fear- 
ed, and shunned, that expression is, a Jesuit priest! — 
Whence this universal execration? Whence this "un- 
animous consent" of all countries and ages against them! 
The Infidel, the Catholic, the Protestant, and the very 
Father of the faithful: Hume, De Thou, Mosheim, and 
Gangenelli, as specimens of all; Protestant England, Ca- 
tholic Venice, Infidel France, Pagan China, as a com- 
mittee of the universe; why have all, every where, de- 
nounced, abhored Jesuitism^ as the sum of all evil! — . 
Reader, examine, ponder the Secreta Monita, and you 
will see the solution of this problem; and in that solution 
you cannot but find the fullest authority for asserting the 
genuineness and authenticity of the book itself. 

Upon the whole, there cannot be a doubt on the mind 
of any candid man who will examine the subject, that 
the Secreta Monita, is no forgery; that it is no ingeni- 
ously deduced system; but that it is sustainable by proofs 
the most conclusive, in its pretensions to be the real se- 
cret counsels of the society of Jesus, profanely so called; 



312 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JEStL 



drawn up at a very early period of its existence; com- 
bining all its experience; revealing its grand purpose; and 
constantly followed by its leading spirits. 

VIII. No reader of these pages will imagine, that this 
subject has been introduced into them as a question of 
mere curiosity or controversial learning. Jesuitism, le- 
gally introduced into the church of Rome, by the bull of 
Paul III., of 27 Sept. 1540, continued for hvo hundred and 
thirty three years, and was then suppressed by the bull of 
Clement XIV., of 21 July, 1773. It is stated on the face of 
the bull of suppression, that twelve popes, before Clement 
XIV. (and he carefully repeats their names,) had in their 
day, been troubled with this society; and had anxiously 
but fruitlessly, endeavored to make it tolerable; and that, 
the reigning pontiff — satisfied that there could be no real 
peace in the church, while this society existed, — and per- 
suaded, pressed, by the most powerful motives, motives 
even stronger than law, prudence, and good government 
in the universal church afford — but which he was resolved 
to keep secret in the bottom of his heart; # * after the 
most mature deliberation, acting with personal knowl- 
edge, and by the plentitude of apostolical power, put 
out and suppressed the society &c." Before this high 
and deliberate act, performed by one of the wisest and 
best popes of Rome; nearly the whole Christian world 
had preceded the condemnation of the successor of St* 
Peter, in its cordial, long continued, and general abhor- 
rence of the society. De Pradt in his Jesuitisme ancient 
et modern^ pp. 254-5. has collected into one view, no 
less than thirty six expulsions endured by the Jesuites, 
before their suppression in 1773; ranging through a pe- 
riod (from 1555) of two hundred and eighteen years; the 
first expulsion being within fifteen years of the origin of 
the society. This is a very strong proof, of the early reve- 
lation of the Secreta Monita, or what is nearly the 
same, of the horrible principles of the Jesuits. 

After a suppression of forty -one years, these miserable 
monks have reappeared, as it has been well said, with the 
baggage of every counter revolution, and as the ally of 
every despotism amongst men. Pius VII., by his 
bull of August 6, 1814, after having as he says u by fer- 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 



313 



vent prayer implored the divine assistance, after having 
taken the advice of a great number of his venerable 
brothers, the cardinals of the holy Roman church; did 
decree, with perfect knowledge, by virtue of the plenitude 
of apostolic power, and for perpetuity, 5 ' that the bull of 
Clement XIV., and all others against the society should 
be held null and void; and that the holy Company of 
Jesus, should be fully and absolutely restored. He had 
said in a previous part of the bull, that u the Catholic 
world demanded with unanimous voice the re-establish- 
ment of the Company of Jesus" Thus for the last quarter 
of a century, these enemies of all truth and righteous- 
ness, have been let loose to harrass and torment the hu- 
man race. 

It is not pertinent to the present object, to show the 
total overthrow of all the pretensions of Rome, to unity 
of doctrine j of morals, of discipline , or even of policy or 
opinion. The mere collation of these two bulls, utterly 
subverts her. No two persons have ever differed more fun 
damentally, and that upon subjects involving every part 
of religion than these two bulls prove these tw^o popes to 
have done: yea, and if they are worthy of credit — their 
whole communion in their respective ages, differed as 
much as they did themselves. 

The people of America, have a more direct, and per- 
haps a deeper interest, in knowing the Jesuits and keep- 
ing them at bay, than those of most other states. From 
the beginning of the papal hierarchy in the U. S. — the 
most distinguished of their clergy, have been under the in- 
fluence of the Jesuits: and there appears to be no doubt 
that this has been the case with all their archbishops, in- 
cluding the present. Again, their principles, morals and 
aims, are most direfully in conflict with the whole state 
of society in our republic; and any decided success on 
their part, involves, not only the public purity, but the 
public peace. If papism, is at all worthy of the public 
observation, — either by reason of its dangerous character, 
or its hateful practices; then assuredly, Jesuitism, as the 
concentrated and poisonous essence of papism, still more 
urgently challenges our consideration. And at the first 
27 



314 



SECRETA MONITA SOCIETATIS JESIT* 



step of our enquiries — this Secreta Monita, meets us 
in the path. 

IX. This article could not, perhaps, be concluded more 
appropriately, than by giving to the reader a precise 
idea of this important volume. 

It contains a preface, and XVII. chapters; occupying 
in all, if the Latin and English be both printed, about 
88 pages, 18mo« 

The preface , contains III. sections : and fills a page. 
Having referred to its contents in the body of this article^ 
it is not necessary to be more particular here. 

Chapter I. contains IX. sections ; and has this title: — 
How the Society ought to conduct itself when it commen- 
ces a settlement in a new place. 

Chapter II. has XV. sections; title: — By what method 
the Principal Persons of the Society may acquire and 
preserve the familiarity of Princes , Noblemen, and per* 
sons of great distinction. 

Chapter III. has X. sections ; title: — In what manner 
the society must act Vuith those who have great authority in 
the state: and how others, although not rich, can neverthe- 
less aid us in various ways. 

Chapter IV. has VI. sections; title:— What things 
ought to he recommended, to preachers and confessors to 
the great. 

Chapter V. has V. sections ; title: — How to act towards 
religious orders, which perform the same functions in the 
church* which we do. 

Chapter VI. has XL sections; title: — How to concili- 
ate rich widows to the society. 

Chapter VII. has XVIII. sections ; title:- — How wid- 
ows are to be retained; and how to dispose of the goods 
which they may leave. 

Chapter VIII. has IV. sections ; title: — What must he 
done that the sons and daughters of loidows may become 
professed or devotees. 

Chapter IX, has XVI. sections ; title:— Of increasing 
the revenues of our colleges. 

Chapter X. has III. sections; title: — Of the secret 
strictness of this discipline in the society. 

Chapter XL has VIII. sections ; title: — What we should 
all do against those dismissed from the society. 



SEC RET A MONITA SOCIETATIS JESU. 



315 



Chapter XII. has V. sections; title: — Who should be 
cherished and favored in the soicety. 

Chapter XIII. has XIII. sections ; title: — Of the se- 
lection of youths for admission into the society , and the 
way to retain them. 

Chapter XIV. has VIII. sections ; title: — Of reserved 
eases, and of cause of dismission from the society. 

Chapter XV. has II. sections; title: — Concerning the 
treatment of nuns and devotees. 

Chapter XVI. has III sections ; title: — Of the outward • 
exhibition of a contempt of riches. 

Chapter XVI L has IX. sections ; title: — Of the method 
of advancing the interest of the society. 

The edition here referred to, is the second American 
edition, — with a new and more literal translation, by the 
writer of these lines; Bait. Edward J. Coale Co. 1835: 
pp. 103. The preliminary discourse of that edition, con- 
tains the original draft of a large part of this article. The 
name of the editor is on the title page; and the follow- 
ing dedication in front of the book. The edition has 
been several years out af print. It is nearly needless to 
say, no public notice has been taken of the dedication. 



TO 

The present ARCHBISHOP of BALTIMORE; 
Who is said 

By his friends, to be a person of talents and learning ; 
And who is believed 
By many to belong to the 
ORDER OF JESUITS; 

THIS VOLUME IS INSCRIBED! 

Under the conviction, that his duty as a Gentleman, 

A SCHOLAR, AND A CHRISTIAN, 

Requires him 
To refute the book if false; 
or 

To admit its genuineness, if it is true: 

By his obedient servant, 

THE EDITOR. 

Baltimore, July 22, 1835. 



316 



NUMBER XXXI. 

PAPISM BEFORE THE COURTS OF LAW : OUR LEGAL PER- 
SECUTION. 

David, in the ninth Psalm (verses 15 and 16) has 
given us this remarkable evidence, at once of the provi- 
dence and the justice of God, — that wicked men are com- 
monly the victims of their own atrocious machinations. 
They dig a pit — and fall into it; they hide a net and their 
own feet are taken in it; they contrive a plot — and are 
themselves snared! It is the judgment of the Lord, de- 
clares the prophet; and then adds a double exclamation, 
of his conviction and astonishment. 

Is it even so, that papism, after a sleepless watch of 
live years, springs upon us at last only to demonstrate 
the depth and continuance of its hate, and to be covered 
with confusion in a more public and signal overthrow? 

What are we to the keeper of an alms house? Noth- 
ing, absolutely nothing! And what is he to us? Noth- 
ing, less than nothing! It is papism that attacks us; and 
shunning investigation, answers by a prosecution, what 
nothing but argument and proof can meet. 

We never thought of Maguire; we did not even know 
his name a week before the pretended libel on him was 
penned; and till this hour (March, 1840) have never laid 
our eyes upon him. The moment we heard that he had 
taken offence — we spontaneously, first privately, and then 
in the pages of the Magazine where the supposed injury 
had been inflicted ; proffered every possible reparation 
which justice, truth, or religion allowed — or which an 
honourable mind could ask. 

Having, however, inflicted no injury — we failed, of 
course, to make any satisfactory atonement. Pretended 
injuries are too fatal to be redressed. We are glad that 
we did make the effort, however; and are thereby set 
right in the judgment of every candid man. Hence- 
forth, the nature and true source of the prosecution 
against us is obvious to all; and we shall not hesitate to 



PAPISM BEFORE THE COURTS OF LAW, &C, 317 

assert — what we do not doubt any jury before which the 
question is ever brought, will stamp with their verdict, 
namely, that no private injury, but papism in general, and 
the priests of this city in particular, are the true sources 
of this prosecution. 

We confess our responsibility to the laws. We are 
ready to meet it. We have asserted nothing that is not 
true; we have insinuated nothing that is not warranted. 
We confidently rely that any tribunal before which the 
case may be investigated in any aspect of it — will ad- 
judge that we have spoken truth only — and that, in a 
timely and becoming manner* 

We have said three things in a short article published 
about the alms house, in the November No. (1839) of 
the Bait. Lit. and Relig. Mag., and re-published in that 
for January 1840. 1, We have said that a mass altar was 
erected in the alms house, at the public expense. Now ob- 
serve: we expect to prove it, whenever lawfully call- 
ed to do so; we expect to prove more than we have said. 

2, We have said that an aged German was imprisoned 
in the alms house. Now take notice: we expect to 
prove it; we expect to prove, whenever put to it, all 
that we have said, and so much beyond, and all so indis- 
putably, that the wonder will be, how any man ever 
thought of seriously calling us to question about the as- 
sertion! 

3. We have said, that the man went to the alms house 
under the procurement of the priests, — and that he was 
shut up as a madman: and that the procuring cause of his 
being sent there, was his known desire to become a Chris- 
tian. Now remember; we expect to prove it; unless 
papal witnesses swear*falsely, we expect to prove it di- 
rectly; and if they do, we expect to prove so many colla- 
teral facts, that all men will admit they have sworn 
falsely* 

With the two first facts, the keeper of the alms house 
may no doubt suppose, he has aright to concern himself. 
Very well; we can only say we are assured and believe 
they are true and will be proved. But with the third fact 
we cannot see that he has any right to find any fault what- 
ever; as not only no offence >but even no fault is imputed 
27* 



318 



PAPISM BEFORE THE COURTS OF LAW? 



to him; except that he believed a man to be mad, who 
was said to be so, and on that account confined him; 
without law it might be, but without alledged crime. — - 
The insinuation by us, if there was any, was altogether 
in favour of the keeper; and if, when the case is gone 
into, it shall turn out, that we did him more than justice 
— he will be pleased to remember how it was he got into 
the difficulty, and forced us into a more careful examina- 
tion of the facts bearing on this part of the case, than we 
ever contemplated. 

That the old German was really a Papist, was really 
inclined to become a Christian — and was in this juncture 
sent to the alms house, accompanied there by a violent 
Papist,— there locked up in the cells — and kept in them 
under circumstances altogether unusual and illegal, until 
demanded and released by his friends; all this we ex- 
pect to prove. 

It is, moreover, to be considered, that we made these 
statements, when first published, on the authority of per- 
sons of the utmost respectability; that they relate to the 
very matter of our profession in life, to wit, to the salva- 
tion of the soul — of a poor sinner, who was seeking light 
and pardon, and supposed to be violently interfered with 
by others; that we uttered them in the due course of our 
lawful and regular calling as editors of a journal, long 
and expressly devoted to the very subjects which led to 
the present matter; and that the violent and personal as- 
saults upon us, by the priests themselves, (for example, 
Mr. Gildea,) led to the establishment of the very jour- 
nal itself. All this is notorious, and can of course be 
fully proved. 

If upon this case, a jury of our country will say we 
have uttered what is false— and have done so malicious- 
ly; then indeed, it will be time for the centinels on the 
Watch-towers of truth, to tremble. If to give security to 
the machinations of foreign priests, sent by a foreign ty- 
rant as emissaries into this land, as yet free; (he liberty of 
the press is to be curtailed — the liberty of speech abridged 
« — the rights of conscience assailed — the freedom of re- 
ligion attacked— -the personal security of the cilizen di- 
minished-— the right of free enquiry denied; if papism is 



OUR LEGAL PERSECUTION. 



319 



already strong enough, not only to terrify society, silence 
the political press, invade the ballot-box, and threaten 
the pulpit,— but also to infect the administration of jus- 
tice; then we have only to say— -papism could no where 
have sought in this community, a more proper or a more 
willing victim. We love our country, our race, our Mas- 
ter— well enough to suffer for either of the three: how T 
much more, in the cause of all three united! 

To show the malignity of the persecution now set on 
foot against us, we need only say, that not only has pri- 
vate redress been sought, by a suit at law 7 against us, for 
pretended injuries; butybr the same offence, a public prose- 
cution also, has been most industriously and eagerly urged 
against us. As yet the grand juries have refused to pro- 
ceed against us: but, w T ho can tell how far the oaths and 
accusations of bigotted prosecutors and interested witness- 
es, in ex parte inquisitions, to which we have no access — 
may finally carry even well-meaning, but deluded men ? It 
is the province of a virtuous and enlightened public senti- 
ment, to frown down such base attempts, and to hold the 
instigators of them, whether priestly or political, to a just 
accountability. 

In vindicating our character, our conduct, and the 
truth committed to us — our friends may rest assured, that 
we shall never for a moment forget, that even this perse- 
cution may by God's blessing be the very best possible 
means of establishing important facts in regard to the 
odious character and pretensions of papism ; and of 
riviting public attention on them. A priest on the wit- 
ness stand, with the fear of punishment for perjury be- 
fore his eyes, may be forced to confess what he would 
deny every w T here else. 

Nor can we forget that a new aspect is given to the 
entire papal controversy, by these proceedings. Until 
now, it was in this community a purely moral question. 
Hereafter, it is a legal one also. We have not chosen to 
take this step in advance; God's providence has forced us 
to take it. If it ends in publishing the lewdness of some 
of the pope's minions — the drunkenness of others, the op- 
pressions of more; if it brings about the suppression of 
convents by law: if it fixes attention on the mode of na- 
turalizing the pope's subjects; if it leads to the deliver- 



820 PAPISM BEFORE THE COURTS OF LA WT 



ance of our city, from the political influence of papism; 
■ — if priests find themselves punished for crimes, hereto- 
fore overlooked — if papism sees itself treated as a 
public evil; — let us remember, when we behold the wicked 
fairly entangled in their own toils, that, as David hath 
foreshown, it is God's judgment that is manifest upon 
them. 

As to the personal results of these transactions, we 
ought to value them at— not a rush. No being whose 
opinion is more to us than the fine dust of the balance- 
will be any more assured of our innocence ; after God 
shall, as we humbly trust, confound our enemies ; than 
he or she now is. Never, at any period of our lives, have 
so many, so marked, and so affecting tokens of public 
confidence and applause been conferred on the author 
of the HibelJ in the same brief space; as since it was 
carefully made public , in his absence from the city, that the 
Papists had arraigned him as a malicious slanderer. Wha 
believes them? Who will ever believe them? 

The private action against us, was instituted in No- 
vember (1839); yet up to the middle of February (1840) 
the period at which we write, no declaration has been 
filed. We have, by our counsel, again and again asked 
for it; but, three months, it seems, are insufficient for 
able Protestant (!!!) lawyers, to determine on the best 
mode of torturing twelve lines of very plain English, so 
as to do the most effectual damage to a Protestant Clergy* 
man! We feel called on to say, that the most painful 
and surprising aspect of the whole case is, that distin- 
guished Protestant gentlemen — should, considering all the 
circumstances, be found ready to lend themselves to it. 
And such, we venture to say, will be the general judg- 
ment of this Protestant country. Could no Papist lawyer 
be found to harrass us? Is nothing due to the bonds of 
a mutual faith? Are the Christian and Protestant mem- 
bers of the noble profession of the Protestant Coke and 
the Christian Selden, open to every application to 
worry down, alike, Protestants, Christians, and ministers 
of God? And for what? And for whom? Alas! AlasI 

We confidently appeal to our country for countenance 
and support to the Magazine, with which we are connect- 



OUR LEGAL PERSECUTION. 



321 



ed — under the present attempt to silence its free voice. 
And we pledge ourselves, by the grace of God, to do our 
best, in time to come, as in times past, for the support of 
true freedom and religion. Utterly regardless of legal 
persecution, as of threats of assassination; we will frank- 
ly peril all we have and are, in a cause to which we have 
been called by clear duty; and in which the violence and 
unreasonableness of our enemies, is but additional evi- 
dence of the efficacy of our labours, and of our divine 
vocation to them. 



Since the foregoing article was in type — information, 
the accuracy of which we have no room to doubt — has 
reached us, that the grand jury, have agreed to present 
us; and before these pages are issued, we shall be regu- 
larly arraigned on a criminal prosecution. 

The will of God accomplishes itself on us, and with 
us, as w T ell as in us* We shrink not, from aught to which 
He calls. 

If we have been rightly informed, two preceding grand 
juries have refused to do, what one has at last (Feby. 
1840) been found to perform. We will make but two re- 
flections. The first is, that we cannot comprehend how 
any candid man could say, in view of the naked case in 
the w r orst aspect which it could assume, that there was the 
slightest evidence of malice in our article: but malice is 
the very gist of the pretended offence! The second is, 
that God in his providence having brought this very grand 
jury, to hear, by the oaths of unimpeachable witnesses, that 
our statements were true, — we cannot imagine how they 
could say, they believed them to be false; but falsehood 
and malice constitute libel! 

We refer the reader to the article which follows, for the 
next step, in this persecution for righteousness sake. 



322 



NUMBER XXXII. 

LETTER OF ROBERT J. BRECKINRIDGE TO THE SECOKB 
PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF BALTIMORE, ON THE OC- 
CASION OF HIS PRESENTMENT BY THE GRAND JURY I 
WITH THE ACTION OF THE SESSION, AND THAT OF THE 
CHURCH THEREON. 

Let the following letter speak for itself. — It was read, 
on the evening of its date, publickly, (by a friend) to those 
to whom it is addressed; and a small edition of it print- 
ed on an extra sheet for their use. 

The junior editor (Revd. Mr. Cross) of the Maga- 
zine^ it is right to say, is not in reach of the press, at the 
present moment. It is, however, proper to add that he 
is in no true or proper sense responsible for the original 
Hibelf and is mixed up with this particular question, in- 
nocently and only technically. He did not write, print, 
see, approve, or know of its existence, till it was publish- 
ed. He would have done all that is right, if he had been 
called to it. He would now do more than he ought, to 
identify himself with this difficulty. And this explana- 
tion is made without his knowledge. 

The writer of these lines, is ready to share his honours, 
his blessings, his enjoyments, with all his friends. His 
dangers, his reproaches, his persecutions, he would not 
willingly share with any but his glorious Redeemer. 

My beloved brethren and friends.— The most of you 
know that a civil suit was instituted against me, in my 
absence three months ago, by a papist named Maguire y 
for an alleged libel on him published in the Baltimore 
Literary and Religious Magazine for November, 1839; in 
regard to the confinement in the cells of the alms house r 
of an aged German Catholic who desired to become a 
Christian. 

As long as the affair was only a manifestation of pri- 
vate revenge against me, for defending personal liberty 
and the rights of conscience; I did not think it worth 



LETTER OF ROBERT J. BRECKINRIDGE, 



323 



while to trouble you about it; nor proper to allow it to 
have any effect on the ordinary course of my duties. 

But after repeated attempts on the part of my enemies 
and persecutors, to enlist the power of the Common- 
wealth against me in a criminal prosecution, additional 
to the private action; they have at length succeeded. — - 
The Grand Jury for the city of Baltimore, after an ex parte 
investigation, at the instance and on the testimony of in- 
terested parties, have made a presentment^ and in the or- 
dinary course of affairs may be expected soon to find a 
bill against me for false and malicious libel; and a war- 
rant as in the case of a common felon, has been issued 
against me. — I do not complain either of the injustice or 
the indignity; I barely recount them. 

I hope it is superfluous for me to say to you, who have 
known me so long and so well, that in this transaction I 
have been actuated only by a sincere love of truth — an 
earnest desire to promote justice---and a perfect willing- 
ness to risk all, in the cause of Christ and of public lib- 
erty. I appeal to the whole current of my life — I appeal 
to the consciences of all who know me— I appeal to the 
searcher of hearts: and I defy the malignity of all the ene- 
mies who have so long, in this city, sought my ruin. 

But something is due to public appearances; very much 
to the character of the church I serve: most of all to the 
sacred office I bear. These have demanded of me, aline 
of conduct answerable to the new and difficult circum- 
stances in which, by God's providence, I find myself 
placed; and to which his grace only can make me equal. 

It is hardly becoming that one, w T hom a grand jury — 
no matter how prejudiced or deluded— publicly arraigns 
for malicious falsehood; it is hardly proper that such a 
person, while he underlays such a charge, should exercise 
the functions of a minister of Christ. It is not proper 
that you should, in any manner, be implicated by my 
faults, or involved even in my misfortunes, except by 
your own deliberate act. 

I have, therefore, the profound affliction of announcing 
to you, that from this moment, until a jury of my country 
shall pronounce upon my conduct, or this monstrous pro- 
ceeding be otherwise legally disposed of, I will lay aside, 



324 TO THE SECOND PRES. CHURCH OF BALTIMORE; 



absolutely and without reserve, every function of my min- 
istry. I make no exception. My purpose is complete. 

That such a necessity should exist, would, under all 
possible circumstances, fill my heart with profound an- 
guish. But that it should occur in the present conjunc- 
ture of our affairs— full of such deep and such tender in- 
terest, on so many and such impressive accounts, —-rend- 
ers it one of the greatest trials of my life. My earnest 
request is, that all your efforts and exercises— (and espe- 
cially your proposed thankofFering to God, on next Sab- 
bath day, in commemoration of the fiftieth anniversary of 
the General Assembly of our church;* and the special 
meetings of persons newly awakened to the importance of 
divine things)— -may proceed as if nothing had occurred. 
When the under shepherd is removed, the Great Bishop 
of our souls becomes only more immediately the shepherd 
of the flock. 

If I shall be acquitted, then your joy and mine will be 
equal to the triumph of truth and justice; equal to the 
confusion of our enemies. If the same terrible influence 
which has thus far prevailed against me, shall still farther 
be allowed by an inscrutable providence, to compass a 
conviction; then it will remain for you, by the calm and 



* It cannot be without deep interest to the reader to learn, that that 
thank- offering, made under such affecting circumstances, and by a 
church not ranking in wealth, much, if at all, above the average of our 
large churches — was the largest but two, reported out of our fifteen 
hundred churches, on the occasion of our first jubilee; having amount- 
ed to about $5500. Nor is it less worthy of record and remembrance; 
that the idea of stereotyping the immortal Institutes of the great John 
Calvin, and presenting them to the General Assembly of the Presby- 
terian church in the United States of America, was first suggested on that 
occasion, in this church; and the resolution taken, to apply as much as 
might be necessary of the proposed thank-offering to this work. These 
are precious reminiscences; they are most affecting proofs of the spirit 
in which the pioneers in the war with Papism in the Nineteenth 
Century in the United States, entered into it, and carried it on; they 
are enduring monuments of what it was, that God so owned and so bless- 
ed notwithstanding all its own weakness, all the derision and scorn of 
the wicked, and all the blindness, cowardice, meanness, ignorance, 
jealousy, desertion, yea and betrayal of some, who ought to have been 
strong on the Lord's side. Yea it is pleasant to recall how faithful 
some were, and what spirit actuated them, and what monuments they 
erected, and how God's smiles were with them; in times, the like of 
which, few we trust, will ever see. 



ON THE OCCASION OF HIS PRESENTMENT 



325 



free expression of your deliberate judgment and wishes, 
to decide the ultimate question, which in that case must 
arise. I intend to act towards you with perfect simpli- 
city; and will commit you to nothing to which you are 
not willing to be committed. 

In the event of this prosecution being delayed by those 
who have instituted it; or if it should on any account not 
be brought to an early conclusion; I shall feel warranted, 
and if the way is open, called in providence, as a private 
Christian and free citizen, to devote myself to the public, 
constant, and thorough discussion of the horrible system 
of papism; to which, amongst so many other and greater 
evils with which it curses the earth, we are indebted for 
our present affliction. 

And now, my very dear friends and beloved brethren 
in Christ Jesus our Lord,-— let us meet this extraordinary 
and afflicting stroke, with the faith, patience, humility, 
and prayerfulness, which become our profession. And 
let us expect the result, whatever it may be, with the tem- 
per of heart appertaining to those, who "know that all 
things work together for good to them that love God, to 
them who are the called according to his purpose.''* 
With tenderest love, I am your faithful friend, 
and unworthy Pastor, 

Ro. J. Breckinridge. 

Baltimore, FeVy. 19, 1840. 



The foregoing letter was read to the congregation, by 
a friend, on Wednesday evening the 19th inst., when the 
people were assembled in one of their stated services. 

The expectation of the author of it was, that the people 
of his charge would acquiesce in his decision,— -and that 
although the course he had thought it his duty to take 
would probably lead to a general and thorough examina- 
tion of the whole case---which indeed he sincerely de- 
sired; yet that no decided or public action would be taken, 
until tfje criminal prosecution was brought 1o a decision. 

A different view of the subject was taken by the Ses- 
sion of the church; and their spontaneous, prompt, and 
decided action in regard to it; and the explicit, unanimous 
and cordial approbation of their conduct, on the part of 
28 



126 



BY THE GRAND JtfRY: 



the entire congregation— are set forth in the two docu- 
ments which follow. 



ACTION OF THE CHURCH SESSION ON THE FOREGOING 

LETTER* 

At a special meeting of the elders of the Second Pres- 
byterian church of Baltimore, held in the lecture room on 
Friday the 21st of February, 1840, for the purpose of 
taking into consideration the present peculiar state of the 
Congregation. 

The following members were present, viz:— 

Gen. W. McDonald, Messrs. James Beatty, 
Arch'd George, Peter Fenby, George Carson, 
John Wilson, John Franciscus. 

In the absence of the pastor, Gen'l McDonald was 
called to preside as moderator, and George Carson, 
the stated clerk, appointed secretary. 

The following preamble and resolutions were then 
unanimously adopted: 

Whereas the duty of supplying the pulpit, devolves 
upon the Sesssion, and whereas a letter from the Rev'd. 
Dr. Breckinridge, addressed to the congregation, was 
read after the weekly lecture on Wednesday evening last, 
the 19th inst., by the Rev'd Mr. Williams, who pre- 
sided on the occasion, in which it was stated, that the 
Grand Jury for the city of Baltimore, had made a pre- 
sentment against him for a libel, in consequence of which, 
he had come to the determination, "to lay aside absolute- 
ly and without reserve, every function of his ministry, 
until a Jury of his country shall have pronounced upon 
his conduct," &c. 

This communication could not fail to fill the mind of 
every member of the congregation with the deepest af- 
fliction.^ — Warmly attached as they are to their beloved 
pastor, by the strongest and tenderest ties, they could not 
contemplate the loss of his faithful services, under such 
painful circumstances, but with feelings of heart-felt sor- 
row and deep regret. 

The session, participating in these feelings to their 
fullest extent — while they duly appreciate the delicacy of 
the motives which prompted the decision, cannot at the 



WITH THE ACTION OF THE SESSION, 327 



same time perceive any thing in the present aspect of af- 
fairs, which requires such a sacrifice. Their confidence 
in the piety, purity and ability of their pastor remains 
undiminished and unshaken- — they have been witnesses 
to his arduous and successful labours, in this church, for 
the last eight years, to promote the glory of God, in the 
salvation of the souls of men — enforcing the doctrines 
which he taught by the example of a holy life; — and they 
feel pleasure in bearing their further testimony — that 
whenever he considered it to be his duty to caution his 
hearers against fatal errors, he at the same time uniform- 
ly and constantly inculcated the Christian duty of exer- 
cising love to the persons, and charity to the opinions 
of those who differed from them in doctrine and in 
practice — always deprecating the idea of this difference 
interrupting the charities of social intercourse; and against 
no errors has he been more pointed in his remarks, than 
against those which had crept into the Presbyterian 
church, and which ultimately led to its separation. 

The session having met on the present emergency, and 
entertaining these views, have, after mature deliberation, 
and they trust in the fear of God, come to the conclusion, 
that it is their duty in the first instance, to give the congre- 
gation an opportunity of expressing their desires on the oc- 
casion; and that in order to this, the proceedings of this 
meeting be read in the church, after the service, on next 
Sunday morning; and should their opinion coincide with 
that of the session, of which not a doubt is entertained, 
then, in the next place, that our pastor be respectfully re- 
quested to reconsider his decision, and resume his usual 
labours in the congregation. 

The Session cannot but hope that such an expression 
will enable him, not only to see his way clear, but that 
he will also consider it to be his duty to return immediate- 
ly to his charge. 

Be it therefore Resolved, That the confidence in, and 
respect for, their pastor, on the part of this session, re- 
main undiminished, and that it would be highly gratify- 
ing to them, if he would return forthwith to his ministe- 
rial labours, which have been so greatly blest in this con- 
gregation. 



328 AND THAT OF THE CHURCH THEREON. 



Resolved, That the moderator and clerk be requested 
to sign these proceedings in behalf of this meeting. 

Signed Wm. McDonald, Moderator. 

George Carson, Clerk of Session. 



ACTION OF THE CONGREGATION ON THE SAME. 

Sunday, Feb'y 23d, 1840— Rev'd Mr. Williams 
officiated in the Second Presbyterian church, this forenoon, 
and after the exercises of prayer, singing, and reading a 
portion of Scripture; he read the Rev'd Dr. Breckin- 
ridge's letter, addressed to the congregation, after which 
he stated that the Session had a communication to make, 
and requested the audience to keep their seats and hear it. 

The elders then assembled, and stood up in front of the 
pulpit — Gen'l McDonald acting as moderator, called 
upon John Wilson to read the proceedings of the meet- 
ing of Session of the 21st inst. — which he did. 

After which the moderator briefly addressed the audi- 
ence, and at the close of his remarks, he clearly and dis- 
tinctly requested all those who approved of the proceed- 
ings of the Session which had just been read, and who 
were desirous that our pastor should forthwith resume his 
ministerial labours in this church, would rise up. 

Instantly, the whole congregation, which was a very 
large and crowded one, stood up — and remained on their 
feet until the moderator requested them to be seated. 

He then reversed the question, and requested all those 
who disapproved of the measures of the Session, and 
who were unwilling that Dr. Breckinridge should re- 
turn to his ministerial labours should rise. 

Not a single individual stood up. 

The moderator then proclaimed with emotion — "Thank 
God there is not one! The people, old and young, male 
and female, are as unanimous as their Session, in desiring 
their beloved pastor's return." 

Mr. Kyle made a short address, approving of what had 
been done by the Session, and also approving of the 
course pursued by the pastor. 

After which the meeting was closed with an appropri- 
ate prayer by the Rev'd. Mr. Williams. 

Attest, Wm. McDonald, Moderator. 

John Wilson, Clerk of Congregation, pro tern. 



LE TT ii.lt OF ROBERT J. BRECKENRIDGE 



329 



We think it is proper to remark, that not a single mem- 
ber of the Session of the church was brought into office 
since the connexion of the pastor with it; that all of them 
were not only Ruling Elders, but for many years leading 
members of this congregation, before their present pas- 
tor was a minister of the gospel; and that most of them 
have been principal supporters of this church, since its 
foundation, in the year 1803. This is their position in 
the house of God. What it is in the world — it would be 
impertinent for us to state — if these lines were to be read 
only in this city and commonwealth. But the hundreds 
who may read them in the remotest sections of the Union, 
and even in other lands; may not know — that these are men 
of the first influence and rank amongst us, in all that 
makes either influence or rank, valuable to generous and 
virtuous minds; that they are amongst the fathers of our 
city; most of them remnants of a past and glorious age; 
men who through a period longer than the life of him 
over whose head they throw the shield of their spotless 
names— -have built up in the face of ten thousand vicis- 
situdes, characters which defy malignity, and challenge 
confidence and love. Oppression itself is sweet when 
such tokens follow in its train. 

And what shall we say to that other and most affect- 
ing manifestation? Alas! alas! who is worthy of such 
regards? Who is not overwhelmed by them? In the 
midst of trials and persecution, here is the unanimous, 
unsolicited, enthusiastic testimony, of a thousand hearts 
and voices; not only bearing a testimony even more noble 
in those who give, than honorable to any who might re- 
ceive it; but so doing it, as by its very tenderness to 
break our heart. These are the fathers and mothers of 
our Zion, by the side of whose tottering steps we have 
walked with filial reverence, not to give but to get instruc- 
tion; these are the children of God brought from dark- 
ness into his marvellous light, by his own blessing on our 
poor labours ; these are our friends, and companions, and 
fellow workmen, who for long years have seen our daily 
walk, partaken of our daily trials, helped our daily weak- 
nesses; these are the children whom we have baptized into 
Christ's visible kingdom; these the families we have 
28* 



330 TO THE SECOND PRES. CHURCH OF BALTIMORE, &<% 

united in sacred wedlock; these the bereaved and broken- 
hearted with whom we have sat us down to weep; these 
the favoured of the Lord, in whose blessings we have re- 
joiced! — Here be they all; and here their testimony! — 
Precious token of the smiles of heaven! Sacred lesson 
to the ministers of Christ! 

It is hard to speak aright on such an occasion. Per- 
haps we have already said too much. We have said it all 
with our eyes full of tears. The spirit which God, (bless- 
ed be his name,) has created incapable of apprehension 
from any being but himself; is weak before the voice of 
unmerited commendation. We dare not, like Paul, 
glory in our infirmities; but we dare confess them, even 
to our enemies. And we say to them all, without a par- 
ticle of bitterness in our hearts— these things have repaid 
us, ten thousand times over, for all their hatred and in- 
justice; for all they have done, in times past— for all they 
can do in time to come. 

We are sensible, and we deem it proper to make the 
remark here and under present circumstances-— that our 
humble but sincere efforts to be faithful in our lot, have se- 
cured to us alike the persecution of our enemies, and the 
affectionate commendation of our friends. We desire 
both to remember this observation; if in the good provi- 
dence of God peradventure some who now hate us may 
yet love us for our work's sake; and some who now love 
us, may unhappily be offended by that same fidelity. We 
have not known any thing,-— we do not intend to know 
any thing in this city, but Jesus Christ and him crucified. 
Where he leads us, we shall follow; what he bids us do, 
we shall attempt; every man who is his friend, we will 
love; every enemy of his we will resist. By his grace 
we have taken him for our portion; and his grace en- 
abling us, we shall profit by what we consider at once, 
the proof and the recompence of our fidelity in our lot. 



331 



NUMBER XXXIII. 

THE STATE OF MARYLAND against ROBERT. J. BRECKIN- 
RIDGE.* 

I. " How gloriously does the spirit of the age shine 
forth in this prosecution" said one of the most distin- 
guished men now alive, in writing to us of the attrocious 
proceedings against us; from which; by God's blessing, 

*This prosecution commenced on Tuedsay, March 10, 1840, before 
the Honorable Judges Nicholas Brice, Alexander Nisbet, and 
W. D. G. Worthington. It was conducted by George R. Rich- 
ardson, Esq'r, Deputy attorney general, for the State of Maryland; 
assisted by Mr. Charles Pitts (hired, we presume, by Maguire, 
the prosecutor). The defence was managed by Wm, Schley, Esq'r; 
assisted by the Hon'ble J. J. Crittenden, of Ky ; with whom also 
attended throughout the trial the Hon'ble Wm. C. Preston, of S. C, 
as the personal friend of the traverser. The trial was continued from 
day to day, (excepting one Sabbath, which intervened,) — till Saturday, 
March 21. The case was given to the jury on the afternoon of Wednes- 
day, March 18; ten of them being ready to acquit in the box. One 
juryman, countenanced by the doubts of a second — hung the panel till 
the afternoon of the 19; when the Court, on its own motion discharged 
the jury. The next day, the traverser came into court and by his coun- 
sel declared himself ready for trial, and demanded to be tried again, or 
dismissed of the indictment. The Attorney General took time, till next 
day; and then on the 21st, entered a nolle prosequi; which terminated 
the case. A full report of the trial, with the testimony, speeches of 
counsel, &c. ; and also illustrated by a hundred notes, by the traverser; 
occupies the May and June numbers, for 1840, of the Bait. Lit. and 
Rel. Mag.; and covers 108 large, closely printed pages. Popery hag 
seldom been more completely taken in her own toils, than by the progress 
and result of this prosecution : a prosecution based on nothing but her 
malignity and hate; set on feot by men far more deserving to be brought 
to public justice themselves, than to be instruments of vindicating laws 
which were never violated; countenanced by the grand jury, by a barely 
sufficient number to present, — and that a grand jury of which all that was 
most respectable on it was opposed to presentment, and all that was Pa- 
pist, infidel, and heretic on it, hot for presentment; prosecuted by a man 
of whom it is enough to say, there could not have been a more fit person 
for the office he instinctively selected; received with execration by the 
t>etter portions of society, and reaping public exposure, and the settled 
abhorrence of good men, as the just reward of its contrivers. This is th« 
real history and termination of the matter. Tt forms a signal era in th« 
papal controversy in America; and will extend its influence as far beyond 
the expectations, as that influence will be contrary to the hopes, of the 
enemies of God. 



232 



THE STATE OF MARYLAND 



we are at length delivered. "It is no longer a gun- 
poioder plot; it is a legal one." 

The same gracious hand that delivered our ancestors 
— has effectually protected us; and that which was dearer 
to us than life, our good name, — has passed the ordeal 
of popish malice and persecution— unharmed, untouched. 
More fortunate than the heroic McGavin, — more so even 
than the intrepid Rice, we have thus far by God's mercy, 
been enabled to escape even the appearance of condem- 
nation. 

After a prosecution unprecedented for duration, fierce- 
ness, and ability, the result is, that our conduct finds no 
tribunal, no authority that condemns it. Our church 
unanimously and most cordially approves it; our sister 
churches, manifest the most profound sympathy with us; 
our whole Protestant community cordially acquits us : 
our jury is ten to two for a triumphant verdict to be ren- 
dered in the box; and the state itself, by its attorney 
general, declines, after mature reflection, a farther pros- 
ecution, as not being called for by public justice. The 
case is ended— -in our complete exculpation. 

Then we are not libellers. Our friends, our brethren, 
our fellow-citizens, our country, all declare it; we are not 
libellers. We have not published a false and malicious 
libel on James L. Maguire; but we have published that 
which we had good reason to believe was true — which it 
was proper and timely to publish, and which, under the 
utmost possible disadvantages, the proof came so near 
establishing to be true, that ten jurymen out of twelve? 
were ready to render a verdict in the box! 

It is our purpose to print the trial at large, in the next 
Nos. {May und June, 5 40) of our Magazine; and to ac- 
company it with such notes and annotations, as may seem 
necessary. Meantime we throw together a few statements 
of a general kind, which will probably interest our readers, 
and give them a clear view of the subject. 

II. The substance of the proof, for the Prosecution? 
was that we had published the paragraph about the alms 
house, the aged German, &c. (see it in our No. for No- 
vember, 1839, and in that for January, 1840); that Ma- 
guire was overseer of the alms house then and now; that 



AGAINST ROBERT J. BRECKENRIDGE. 333 



he treated ministers of all sects of Christi ans, who came 
to the alms house, with much courtesy— -some of them, 
especially the Methodists, with distinguished kindness; 
that he carried out the arrangements in regard to the re- 
ligious instruction of the place, pretty much as he found 
them, when he came into office a year and a half before: 
that persons were accasionally, and under extraordinary 
circumstances, taken into the house and released from it, 
in a manner contrary to law and to the established orders 
of the trustees of the poor; that old Mathias Staser (the 
man in question)— was brought there by a certain Tom 
Collins, and after one refusal, was at length let in and 
kept about two days, being supposed to be mad; that he 
was permitted to depart when his friends came for him, 
and paid his expenses; and that while there he made no 
objection to being locked up. 

For the Defence, the substance of the proof was; that 
Mr. B. was distinctly informed by four different persons 
all of them respectable men, that all he had published 
was true; and then when the original author of the state- 
ments to Mr. B.'s informants, was induced to contradict 
on oath, what he had said to them; two additional wit- 
nesses swore he had also told them what he now denied. 
It was further proved that Mathias Staser was a Papist, 
that he became anxious about his soul, and sought Pro- 
testant instruction; that when the Rev. Daniel McJilton, 
a Methodist preacher, went to his house to converse and 
pray with him, he ( Staser ) expressed great fear least his 
Papist neighbour and landlord, Tom Collins, should over- 
hear them, and begged McJilton to nray low; that Staser 
himself became so excited at prayer that he made much 
noise; that McJilton went back by appointment, within 
two days, to see Staser, and found him gone, his house 
shut, and his family broken up; that he hunted for him in 
vain, and amongst other places sought for him at the 
house of a Papist, where his ( Staser^ s ) children were, 
and was rudely repulsed; and that some six weeks after- 
wards he found that Staser was living six miles in the 
country. It was then proved that the same day, or the 
day following McJilton's first visit to Staser, Tom Col- 
lins the Papist, took Staser to the alms house, which is out 



334 



THE STATE OF MARYLAND 



of town; that Staser was, after some hesitation, received, 
taken to a cell, locked up, and kept in it about two days; 
that Tom Collins did not tell Staser's family what had 
become of him, though they were his tenants and lived 
next door to him; but his little daughter found it out from 
others; that Staser's whole family consisting of his jour- 
neyman, his housekeeper, and his two little daughters, 
went in a body to the alms house, found the old man in a 
cell, paid the money demanded, and took him out; and 
that Staser was in the cells of the alms house, at the mo- 
ment of McJilton-s second visit to his house. It was also 
proved that the laws of the state forbade the reception of 
Staser in the alms house, if he was sane, without a writ- 
ten order, which he never had; or if he was insane, with- 
out the finding of a jury on the fact, which never was 
had; that Staser was no pauper, and that his family and 
business were broken up, in this general operation. It 
was still further proved, that never, before Maguire w T as 
appointed overseer — had there been any mass altar at the 
alms house; that Maguire was a Papist; that he had, at 
the request of Priest Butler who was at that time private 
secretary of archbishop Eccleston, sometime before 
November, 1839, made arrangements and fixed a room 
at the alms house for saying mass; that this was done at 
the public expense, and without authority from the trus- 
tees of the poor; that since then, priest Butler, had re- 
moved out of the jurisdiction of the court, viz., to Ohio; 
but that, in point of fact, no mass had been said; our at- 
tack upon these arrangements having appeared, it will 
be remembered, in November. It was also proved, that 
some member of the grand jury had privately told Ma- 
guire that there would no bill be found against Messrs. 
B. and C; whereupon Maguire went to another member 
of that grand jury and threatened him and them; and 
amongst other threats that he would publish them, if they 
did not find said bill; and afterwards the bill was found. 

We write from memory, and omit all that does not 
seem to us material in the case; and it is possible some 
things, in themselves important, may have escaped us. — 
But the foregoing is the substance of the proof — except 
only that the witnesses from whom we got our informa- 



AGAINST ROBERT J. BRECKINRIDGE. 



335 



tion went to the full extent of all the statements of our 
libel, embracing those points not brought out in the cause. 

We forbear the expression of any emotions which 
might naturally be supposed to arise in our minds, at the 
fact that any grand jury should find a bill under this gen- 
eral state of fact — which we have reason to know, was 
before the one w T hich did find the bill in question; above 
all, that the bill was found, under threats, after being re- 
jected on the proof; an outrage unprecedented in our cri- 
minal jurisprudence. We will repress also any reflections, 
on the extraordinary bitterness of the prosecution, on such 
a state of proof ; professing at the same time, our utter in* 
ability to see how the temper of the prosecution, and the 
final determination to prosecute no further, are to be re- 
conciled with each other; not complaining, however, of 
the latter, but of the former. And we say nothing of that 
state of mind which could have induced the tenth and 
eleventh jurymen to hold out obstinately for a conviction 
in such a case, on such proof ; hoping that all has been 
fair, conscientious, and upright. But we do sincerely 
think we are authorized on a full view of the whole case 
to say, that it has been a most gross and outrageous pro- 
ceeding, from beginning to end. And that ninety-nine 
out of every hundred candid men who examine it, will 
say so too — we feel perfectly assured. 

There is still depending a private suit against us for 
slander, for the same paragraph; and we are therefore not 
free to make explanations and disclosures, which might 
impair our defence in that case. But w r hen all these mat- 
ters are over, we may show, that strong as our proof was, 
it would have been far clearer and stronger, if the osten- 
sible parties to the case, had been the only real parties. 
We make no charges now against any one; but every 
body knows that every real papist in Baltimore, even 
those most distinguished by rank, fortune, station and 
character, have considered this case, as essentially the 
cause of papism; and every body can imagine to what re- 
sults such a feeling in such a case, would be likely to 
lead. 

III. The intention of this prosecution was to crush 
us. We do not mean to say this was the intention of 



336 



THE STATE OF MARYLAND 



the prosecuting attorney; we hope he was actuated by a 
sense of public duty, naturally, perhaps, mingled with 
professional pride, under the circumstances ; though we 
confess we thought he dealt harshly and unfairly by us in 
many respects, of which we may say something in com- 
menting on the case. Nor do we mean to charge such 
an intention on his assistant council, who whether a vol- 
unteer or a hired prosecutor, was, we dare say, thinking 
far more of getting himself into Congress, than of get- 
ting us into jail; and who was, no doubt, taking counsel 
rather of his vanity than of malice, when he boasted, that 
on such a case he could convict us, even before any 
Presbyterian jury in the city. But that such was the 
intention of those who instigated, and those who urged, 
and those who rejoiced in this prosecution; no one can 
doubt. 

The result has been as different, as could well be im- 
agined. Hundreds are our firm friends to-day, who were 
wholly indifferent to us before. Thousands are deeply 
excited at the audacious encroachments of papism, who 
were before entirely indifferent to the whole subject. Pro- 
testants are united, who felt little in common ; ministers 
are aroused, who were passive ; presses are open that 
were shut, and some are shut that were open only to 
papism ; and the long, heavy, dead spell is broken — to 
return no more upon this community. We give a single 
fact ; — a series of lectures on papism was commenced by 
us, on the sabbath night after the commencement of our 
prosecution, and continued weekly for three months; and 
by the most moderate computation, above two thousand 
persons have been present, crammed into the immense 
church, as the average attendance on them ; listening 
with patient, yea, intense interest for an hour and a half 
or two hours each evening, to simple and unpretending 
statements, reasonings, and expositions on this tremend- 
ous subject; crowding into the church before sun-set; 
and more going off unable to get into the house, than 
those who w T ere ordinarily stow r ed, rather than accommo- 
dated, in it. 

We have foreseen, we have predicted, a complete rev- 
olution in public sentiment in this community. The first 



AGAINST ROBERT J. BRECKINRIDGE. 337 

strong manifestation of it, was the state of public feeling 
exhibited last summer (1839) in the case of the poor 
Carmelite, whose unhappy fate is well known to our 
readers. We have now the second stage of the subject, 
produced by a prosecution against us, for vindicating the 
cause of a poor and unknown foreigner. Is it not very 
odd that a city of a hundred thousand souls should be 
moved to its foundations, by the misfortunes of two 
insane persons? A mad nun, and a mad German pauper, 
— the causes of a tremendous moral revolution ! They 
who reason thus are themselves mad. These are not 
causes; they are occasions only. And it is well for the 
peace of society that the immediate occasions are, in 
themselves, comparatively of so small importance. For 
if the force of the immediate impulse, were always equal 
to the power of those gigantic sentiments which lavish 
themselves upon society ; it could not endure the shock 
of any strong emotion that might burst upon it. 

And yet there is a grandeur, as well as an instinct of 
truth in the very fact, that so small apparent interests can 
move society so deeply. The cause of the poor and the 
unfortunate, the stranger, the helpless, and the oppressed, 
is essentially the cause of the human race; for these, as 
man exists, constitute the bulk of the best ordered states; 
and their cries and wrongs, are the ordinary voice which 
enters into hearts attentive to the realities of earth. All 
besides, is the exception and the accident : this is the 
absolute reality of human existence. And, for our part, 
whether it be as a man, a patriot, a philanthropist, or a 
Christian, we take our stand by the side and for the cause 
of the poor and the suffering ; and are ready to do and to 
endure ten thousand times more, for the tears of those 
who have none to help them, than for all they could give, 
who have every thing to bestow. When the prayers of 
the poor have gone up for us, and the thanksgiving cf 
the oppressed has reached our ears; then have our hearts 
felt strong in the Lord, and our spirits been refreshed as 
with the dews of heaven. And never, more than in the 
scenes through which we have but now passed, have we 
felt the power of these truths. One stream of reiterated 
wrongs, of burning complaints, of ardent expressions of 
29 



338 



THE STATE OF MARYLAND 



hope and sympathy and praise, of unrequited injuries; 
has followed our footsteps and been poured upon our 
way, from the moment the nature of our offence and trial, 
reached the mass of our population. And if the hun- 
dredth part of what is told us be true — our only shame 
is, of having said and done so little to deserve to be call- 
ed libeller! 

IV. If our voice could reach the ears of those who 
have the control— whether direct or ultimate, — of the 
public charities in our midst; we might make statements,, 
and urge considerations, which ought not to fall unheed- 
ed to the ground. And our hope is, that the recent at- 
tempt to silence all enquiry into the mode of using one of 
these establishments — will turn public attention fixedly to 
them all; and lead, perhaps, to various reforms which are 
demanded alike by considerations of benevolence to in- 
dividuals, and of a proper respect of the community for 
itself. 

It was urged with great vehemence against us, on our 
trial, that we had been guilty of a libel on the overseer of 
the alms house, because by saying that it had been con- 
verted into a mass house, we must be understood to mean, 
that it was a place where no other than the papal religion 
was publicly celebrated; and that proof that other sects 
were allowed to worship in the place, must be taken as 
positive evidence that the place was not a mass house; 
and that by consequence our statement was false,— and 
if false, the law would imply malice. An argument so 
preposterous, would, of course, never have been used; if 
the proof had not been positive that a mass house was 
prepared, and that at the public expense, and all without 
authority, in the alms house. But supposing the argu- 
ment to be good— we would respectfully remind the con- 
stituted authorities of the city, that the exact state of the 
case supposed, exists at the Baltimore Infirmary ; and we 
w r ould in the same manner remind the constituted author- 
ities of the state, that this identical state of fact exists in 
the Maryland Hospital. In both these establishments, 
we are informed on authority, which we presume is not 
to be questioned, that mass houses are prepared, and that 
no preparation of any sort is made for any form of Pro- 



AGAINST ROBERT J. BRECKENRIDGE. 



339 



testant worship; and that in point of fact, mass is said in 
both of them — and no other public worship is held in 
either. And to put the whole subject to rest, u 2vlost 
Reverend Samuel Eccleston, _D. D., archbishop of Balti- 
more" — has put down both these establishments as being 
^'Charitable Institutions" of the archdiocess of Baltimore, 
ranked along-side of St. Mary's, St. John's, and St. Vin- 
cent's Asylums, and other equally exclusive and absolute 
papal charities. — ( See Metropolitan Catholic Almanac^ 
for 1840, pp. 12 and 73.) 

Now are our people prepared for such outrages as 
these, upon — we will not say the religion only, nor the 
rights only of the whole community — but upon the self- 
respect and personal dignity of every citizen? The pub- 
lic pride is wantonly wounded; — and we have all justly 
deserved the gross insults heaped upon us. We cannot 
send our sick to be cared for in these public institutions 
without danger of their faith being subverted — and their 
hours of sickness made miserable by attempts at proselyt- 
ing. We are taxed to support the papal religion, at least 
indirectly, by law. And now, the very institutions of the 
city and state, are publicly set down, by authority, as be- 
longing to the papal church.* 

As it regards the alms house, until Mr. Maguire came 
there, things were managed from the beginning on a prin- 

*It gives us unfeigned pleasure to record the fact, that the latter of these 
two public chanties has been evacuated, by the nuns and priests in a body, 
and has passed back from being a charity of Mr. Eccleston to be again a 
charity of the state of Maryland. The foregoing article was first pub- 
lished in April, 1840; within a few months afterwards the difficulties in 
the Maryland Hospital began; and before the end of that year its pur- 
gation was complete. We personally worshipped the Lord most high, 
one sweet Sabbath afternoon, during the autumn of 1840 — in company 
with the poor inmates of this Hospital; in the ver) room where priest 
Gildea had sung mass, at the expense of the state of Maryland — for long 
years. The reader will find an account of this most benign revolution in 
the Bait. Lit. and Rel. Mag., for Jan'y, 1S41. — Such things should at 
once greatly humble and mightily strengthen the hands of God's people. 
A few lines put a stop to a mass house in the alms house: and a few 
sentences are followed by the purgation of the Maryland hospital. 
While wecannot value our own efforts too low; we cannot value God's 
might too high. No lesson has been so often and so fully made clear 
before our hearts in this whole controversy, as that written in Psl. lz, 
12. 



340 



THE STATE OF MARYLAND 



ciple of perfect religious equality; and all the inmates, 
and all denominations out of the house, had equal right 
to use a common place prepared for all — and to be used 
by each in proper time and order, to worship God as all 
thought proper. But now, a common church wont do; 
and another and separate place, for an idolatrous wor- 
ship, must be set up, at the public expense, without any 
authority, for papal priests to sacrifice our Saviour in, 
afresh. We say boldly the community ought not to tol- 
erate — nor do we believe they will tolerate, these gross 
and incessant incroachments upon the religious principles 
and rights of the great mass of the people. 

V. But there are other than religious difficulties. — 
This alms house is crowded from year's end to year's end 
with hundreds of miserable and unfriended creatures, 
whose only hope is in the public benevolence. From the 
nature of the case, an immense discretion must reside in 
the trustees, and in the officers in the house; and there- 
fore, men of the very highest character for benevolence, 
experience, and trustworthiness, should alone be selected 
for such situations. Instead of that, the offices are made 
the reward of political partizanship; and the public senti- 
ment has tolerated that boon companions of successful as- 
pirants, should be invested in the way of reward for ser- 
vices at ward meetings and poll houses, with almost ir- 
responsible power over the sick poor, the lunatic poor, 
the condemned poor, and the unfortunate poor! — Yea, so 
invested with such authority, that a paragraph of 
twelve lines, in a monthly religious journal, venturing to 
repeat a credible rumour, and to suggest further enquiry 
is scouted as an intolerable outrage — and a grand jury 
threatened by the overseer for hesitating to find a bill for 
libel! 

Look at a few facts, at the knowledge of which we 
have arrived in the course of our prosecution. The over- 
seer swore that nine out of ten persons were received by 
the man in the office — and that in the overseer's absence, 
this man was left in charge of the house. But this man 
is himself a pauper, unknown to the law, and holds his 
power and station at the mere caprice of the overseer; 
and yet by express law, the matron should be in charge 



AGAINST ROBERT J. BRECKINRIDGE. 341 

of the whole establishment in the keeper's absence! — 
Again, here is an establishment where the most exact laws 
and rules prescribe how, and on what conditions persons 
shall be admitted and discharged; and the very defence 
set up for taking in and sending away a man illegally — 
is, that it is a common thing thus to violate the law! — 
Again, here is a house rilled with poor, from infancy to 
old age, and here are two visiting physicians appointed 
and paid by the public, and six resident students of me- 
dicine besides; and yet, it seems proved that no rigid 
method is established, and no certain rule exists, by 
which any thing but good luck, would keep a man com- 
ing in with any sort of contagious disorder, from giving 
it to the whole establishment; unless the inmate, Hooper, 
in the office, who receives nine persons in ten, should 
judge that the case required medical aid; and even then 
having as much authority, for aught that appears, to pre- 
scribe in itch as in madness, as much skill in measles as 
in insanity, he might, if he so pleased, take every case in 
hand as lawfully as he did Staser's. — Again, as far as 
appears, these cells are the common receptacles of va- 
grants committed for crimes, of paupers confined in the 
way of discipline, and of mad-men locked up for security; 
confounding discipline, crime, and misery, and allowing, 
(as Hooper admits nine cases in ten,) the judgment of a 
pauper to decide, what fellowship the three classes of ca- 
ses may have together. — Again, there is an express or- 
der of the trustees that the overseer shall keep a book, 
and therein record every punishment inflicted by him; an 
order, which every one must say, is wise and humane, as 
well as most just. Will the present board tell the pub- 
lic how many times they have inspected this book? The 
by-law says, it shall be submitted to them monthly; 
but perhaps they have not had time to examine it quite 
so often? Perhaps quarterly? Perhaps half-yearly? — - 
Will we be credited, when we say no such book is known 
to be in existence? Complaints were made to us, by 
persons who said they had suffered punishment which 
we could not believe; and these statements became so 
multiplied, that we at length went to the office of the 
agent and secretary of the board of trustees, in north 
29* 



342 



THE STATE OF MARYLAND 



Frederick street; pointed to the by-law, and asked 
we could get a sight of the book. He assured us he had 
never seen such a book; and was convinced none such 
was ever laid before the board since he had been its se- 
cretary! — Now, if this be so — what can the trustees know 
of the detail of the discipline of the house? Or what 
check is there on the passions of the overseer? Or what 
protection is afforded to the inmates of the house? 

These matters are not stated with any view to discuss 
the particular merits of the present officers; but as sub- 
jects of public and permanent interest to every good 
citizen and every humane man. Mr. Maguire's appoint- 
ment was entirely political — and being no party politi- 
cian ourself we have nothing to say to that matter; ex- 
cept that a very much more respectable man and meri- 
torious officer, w T as dismissed to make way for him. But 
it does seem to us, that enough has come to light about 
the alms house, to create great anxiety in the public mind; 
and to admonish those who have authority over the sub- 
ject, that prosecutions for libel and suits for slander, are 
not exactly the thing to satisfy the community that mat- 
ters are in the best possible state. 

VI. We were never prosecuted before for any thing; 
and hope never to be again. But if we ever should be, 
we trust it may be for a matter, in regard to which our 
conscience will be as much at ease, as in the present 
case. And if such an event should befall us, we hope 
we may be fortunate enough to be defended by men equal 
in character, honour, ability, learning, eloquence, and 
every noble and gentleman-like quality — to those whose 
services we have enjoyed in the present case. We could 
ask no more. And we rejoice in the conviction that the 
race of true lawyers, full of the spirit of their great 
and noble profession, is not yet, nor like to be, extinct 
amongst us. 

There is one aspect, in which this persecution of the 
Papists has been singularly important to us; and in which,, 
the hand of Providence, manifest in every part of it, has 
been remarkably apparent. It has been our happy lot, 
since God has called us into the ministry of his word, to 
have our way of duty set before us with perfect plain- 



AGAINST ROBERT J. BRECKINRIDGE. 343 

ness. But about the end of the last summer and the be- 
ginning of autumn (1839,) so urgent, so repeated and 
so important calls were made on us, and such wide fields 
of usefulness opened to us, elsewhere, and under such 
imposing appearances of duty; that our way became un- 
certain before us, and our mind for the first time, deeply 
and painfully perplexed as to what God would have us do. 
That matter is all resolved. We are given to see, that 
our work here is not yet done; and now, with the light 
of heaven upon our way, and with a heart fully set upon 
our Master's work, — we put our hands w T ith renewed 
vigour to the plough. Our only business on earth is to 
do and suffer the whole will of God; and for that, our 
all-sufficient and ever-present support, is his own rich and 
unmerited grace in Christ Jesus our Divine Redeemer, to 
whom be glory forever. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Jan. 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

11 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724) 779-21 1 1 



